www.******* HikaruGenji
Here my discord.
/c7d4SNW.—Here the link of my discord.
COMMENT 29 comments VOTE Chapter 5: CH 3: FIRST KILL (2) [Another pov] On the scene, the brown-haired girl stood her ground, her face ashen, but her gaze firm. 2 "Shiro, I want you to listen to me. Slowly step back before running as fast as you can. It's the 1st district, help should come soon." 14 She still couldn't understand how they could be so unlucky as to meet a hollow in one of the 1st districts. Regular sweeps were always done by official shinigamis in the first 40 or so districts. But thinking about that wouldn't change their situation. Her hand shivered a little before slowly landing on her sword, her sword still didn't have a name, she was still just a first-year trainee, but she should be able to at least buy some time for him right? Even though she was bleeding from a wound on her forehead, the blood thankfully didn't flow above her eye and block her vision. 1 "Momo! How can I leave you here!?" The young little boy sadly didn't have the same spirit as her. He didn't understand that by staying here, he was simply causing more trouble. Gritting her teeth, she focused on the hollow who seemed content in looking at them squirm. It was clearly a low level hollow, but still too much for a trainee like her to win against 'I still do not master any Bakudo spell, so I must go all out with a hado.' 2 She could already feel people coming, she just needed to stall for time, raising her left hand, she focused her reiryoku and chanted, Hado N°12. Fushibi 15 A net of fire suddenly formed and enclosed the hollow who wasn't able to escape in time. Momo Hinamori could feel that her move lacked power, but she didn't have any time to perform a complete chant. 6 The net covering the hollow was linked to her by a translucent red string. "Kai." 4 BOOM! 1 A powerful explosion resulted. "Let's go!" 2 Hinamori didn't even wait to see the result and took the little boy in her arms before rushing away. Her action was proven to be wise since as soon as she jumped away, the place where they previously stood was blasted open by a nearly unscathed hollow. She was about to completely flee when the hollow rushed directly in front of her, thereby blocking all escape routes. Despair clouded her face once she understood that even her struggle was futile. it was when she was about to throw the little boy in her arm and act as bait, that she heard it, 23 "Oooh, So this is how you use it." Turning around, she was surprised to see a rather handsome silver-haired man come out from the bush, 15 Her expression warped at this sight as she shouted, "What are you doing here!? Flee!" She immediately regretted her rash action as the hollow turned its attention towards the man, who surprisedly seemed completely unflustered, "Heh, they really like curses, though less ugly I guess." 11 'This idiot!' She didn't know what he was mumbling, but it seemed to have infuriated the hollow who lunged at him. She wanted to close her eyes, but it was then she felt it. A monstrous reiatsu that seemed to push down everything around him, "How was it again, ah, yeah" Gently raising his hand, he murmured, Hado N°12. Fushibi "Kai." Her vision was immediately dyed white. 18 - "Shiro!" Momo woke up with a startle. Before looking around her. "Oh~!? You finally woke up?" 7 Her gaze landed on a silver-haired man sitting in front of a fire. Looking suspiciously at the man, she asked, "Where is Shiro?" "You know, it's pretty rude to talk like this to someone who saved you." 6 Hearing his words, she suddenly remembered what happened, the last thing she saw before fainting, was this man using the same technique as her, but with a completely different output. Thinking back to how rude she had been to her savior, she blushed and apologized. 1 "Don't mind, don't mind. At least you know how to recognize your mistakes." Gojo waved his hand. "As for that little shrimp," He pointed behind him. There, the young little boy that accompanied her, was bound by many threads and attached upside down on a tree. 5 "Wha~" 1 Gojo grinned as if he succeeded in a little prank. "That boy wasn't as polite as you, so I had to punish him a little." Momo shivered a little before nodding. She wanted to plead a little, but before she could speak, "Now, little lady, see, I didn't save you from a need to play at being the hero. Isn't it normal that you give me something in exchange?" "Wha~What do you want?" She stuttered as she asked. His eyes seemed extremely piercing as he looked at her up and down. 6 "Let me examine your body, will you?" 1 Her face became immediately completely flushed. 8 CREATORS' THOUGHTS HIKARU_GENJI HIKARU_GENJI You love this story? You want to be ahead of the others? Want to support me? Take a look at my *******. I upgraded my ******* once again. You can get up to 17 advanced chapters of SHK(Basically being more than one month ahead of everyone.) As well as 10 chapters of my new fic(my goal is also 17 chapters ahead). Called Gojo: A Sorcerer in the soul society.
www.******* HikaruGenji
Here my discord.
/c7d4SNW.—Here the link of my discord.
COMMENT 36 comments VOTE Chapter 6: CH 4: ROKUGAN "Let me examine your body, will you?" Her face became immediately completely flushed. 2 "Wha~! wha~! wha~!" 4 She began to stammer, so shocked that she couldn't even gather her thoughts correctly. After all, even thoughts she was already in her hundreds, she had died when she was a teen, and be it back then or earth or here in the Rukongai, the amount of contact she had with people of the opposite sex was pitifully low. 10 'What should I do?!' For a genius like her who was already able to use Kido even though she entered the academy a few months ago, this was the first time she was stumped by a question. "Hum! Hum! Hum!" Above her, she could hear the muffled screams of her friend. He was most likely trying to ask her to not listen or something. Sadly for him, those actions were what pushed her to make her decisions. With steam flying above her head, she lowered her trembling hand and slowly brought them toward her clothes. The man was without a doubt very powerful, and he did save their life. But, just as she was about to disrobe, she was stopped by a hand. Raising her head to stare at the man with her teary eyes, she wondered if he wouldn't even give her the right to take her own clothes off. Gojo meanwhile wore a rather bitter expression, he had just been trying to play a prank. How could he have thought she would react like that? 'This girl is more naive than I thought. She seems like the kind to be used then discarded by some bad man. Now, how do I explain that?' 15 He was smart enough to understand that saying that everything was a joke was perhaps the most stupid action. As such, taking a serious expression, he nodded, "Well done. I was curious to see how far you were willing to go to repay your lifesaver. Your actions surpassed my expectations. Now, this is enough." 'When you are awkward, just bullshit your way out.' 27 "This was...a test?" "Indeed. I am sorry for the grief I caused. I hope you will forgive me." He had been bullshitting about the test, but he was indeed sorry. Making a young girl cry wasn't one of his hobbies. Though, making mature women cry in pleasure was something he very much enjoyed. (E/N: What about traps?) 66 Wiping her tear, with the back of his hand, he stood up and stretched his hand toward her, "My name is Gojo. Satoru Gojo, what about you little lady?" 8 Sniffing a little, she took his hand and stood up with his help, "My name is Hinamori. Momo Hinamori. I am a first-year student in Shin'o academy." 4 'Ohh. Seems like I really hit the jackpot.' Exclaiming in surprise, he said, "Incredible. So you are a future shinigami?" Then he frowned, "I thought the entrance exam was underway?" Momo shook her head, "We have an entrance exam for new students every semester. Currently, the first-semester students are on holiday. This is why I was able to come to meet Shi- Ah! Shiro-chan!" 1 Raising her head, she remembered how her childhood friend had been tied and suspended on a tree. Bowing to Gojo, she pleaded, "Gojo-san, I know Shiro-chan can be a little brash sometimes, but he doesn't mean anything bad. Please forgive him." 7 Looking at the bowing girl, Gojo simply shrugged. He had always been a little weak about such headstrong but kind and naive people. Yuji was like that and now he also had to deal with another one just a week after death. 7 - A few minutes later, a sullen white-haired boy was bowing with Hinamori. "Once again, thanks for saving us." Hinamori said before glaring at the boy next to her, sighing a little, the boy finally opened his mouth, "I apologize for my previous conduct. My name is Toshiro Hitsugaya, thanks for saving us." 11 Gojo stared quietly at Toshiro. He hadn't paid attention to it previously, but the amount of energy dwelling on this little boy seemed far larger than anyone he met previously. 3 Since even Hinamori didn't have a third of his energy despite being a student, this means that either Hinamori was below average or it was this boy that was far above average. Smiling, he patted the head of the boy, who was resisting the urge to swat his hand away, "You should have already heard my name earlier. Now then, how about we go together to the first district?" 1 'If this girl is like Yuji, then this boy is like Megumi. Even the way he acts is as cute as him.' 21 Teasing Megumi had been one of his favorite ways to pass time. It seemed that he wouldn't be bored for now Hinamori accepted his proposal. After being nearly killed by a hollow, she was still a little jumpy, and being with someone strong was helpful. "Gojo-san, are you going to report the situation to the Seireitei?" Gojo suddenly stopped and pointed at his own face in surprise, "Me? Why should I?" It was Hinamori's turn to be surprised, "Aren't you a member of the Kido corps?" 5 The Kido Corps, alongside the Gotei 13 and the Onmitsukido were the armed forces of the soul society. As the name indicated, the Kido corps specialized in the usage of spells, and people excelling at all kinds of Kido were accepted. From the lack of a sword and his powerful usage of the hado spell, Hinamori thought that he was one of them. Once she explained her reasoning, Gojo laughed out loud before finally answering, "Sorry, I didn't mean to laugh at you. Also, I am not even a shinigami yet. I just entered the Rukongai not long ago." This time, Momo and Toshiro were completely dumbfounded. Momo even more so, since his weird words, when he saved her from the hollow came back to her mind. 'So, he really learned the hado I used after just one look?' Feeling the gaze of awe on him, Gojo smiled. No matter if he was dead or alive. Being gazed in awe was always a good feeling. 25 CREATORS' THOUGHTS HIKARU_GENJI HIKARU_GENJI You love this story? You want to be ahead of the others? Want to support me? Take a look at my *******. I upgraded my ******* once again. You can get up to 17 advanced chapters of SHK(Basically being more than one month ahead of everyone.) As well as 10 chapters of my new fic. Called Gojo: A Sorcerer in the soul society.
www.******* HikaruGenji
Here my discord.
/c7d4SNW.—Here the link of my discord.
COMMENT 22 comments VOTE Chapter 7: CH 5: REIATSU, REIRYOKU, REISHI 3 "Come on~! How long do you intend to pout?" "But, But..." Hinamori kept walking, her mind still reeling at the revelation. After his revelation, she still couldn't believe him. And as such, used a few spells she knew as a test. 1 The result was devastating. No matter what she used, he simply needed to take one look to replicate it. The worst was that he didn't just replicate it blindly, but really understood the way it worked even though he clearly suffered from gaps on the theoretical aspect. 4 In the end, she could only kneel in defeat and accept his supremacy. 42 She could now understand the feeling of shock her senpai in the academy felt when she became able to use low-level Kido without any chant just a few weeks after she joined the academy. 2 Hinamori wasn't an arrogant person, but she had to admit that being praised as a genius so much until now went a little to her head. Now though, she understood that she could only be called a genius when compared to most Shinigami. Gathering her spirit, she clenched her fist, "Yosh, I need to work even harder." 8 Gojo could only smile dumbfoundedly at how fast this girl kept switching expressions. Still, she was rather funny. "Now that we have consensus on the fact that I am an absolute genius, why don't we speak a little? I am really interested in entering the academy, but getting some basic knowledge would be helpful." The last bandit he captured already fled the moment he rushed to save Momo. But he didn't really care about that man. So he didn't bother chasing him down. Hinamori nodded, "Well, Gojo-san, do you have any particular question?" Gojo nodded, he had one particular question. Something that really bothered him, "Why can we bleed?" 11 He could understand powerful souls needing to eat, but he really couldn't understand why they could bleed. Even more so since low-level souls could also bleed. Hinamori smiled in understanding, "This is a rather normal question." Hinamori closed her eyes in order to gather her thoughts. "You see, in a sense, our bodies aren't different from human bodies. The greatest difference between a spiritual body and a physical body is its composition. Humans' bodies are made of organic matters, or, as we call it, Kishi. Meanwhile, we are made out of a matter called Reishi." Saying so, she raised her hand and began to gather energy in her hand. "This isn't just our bodies. The grass on the ground, the clouds in the sky, the tree, even the very air we breathe, everything in the soul society is made out of Reishi. At a certain level, some techniques can be used with Reishi. Like the Shunpo. Sadly, first-year students like me still didn't learn it so I can't show it to you." 6 She seemed really regretful about not being useful, but Gojo didn't mind. It wasn't as if he could get all the information in one go. "No problem. What about Reiryoku?" "You know about it? Hum, Reiryoku is something that every being, soul, or humans have in them. The greater the amount, the more powerful they can potentially become. From what I know, humans with a certain amount of it can even see shinigami or affect wandering souls. For shinigami, Reiryoku is a little like the fuel we use to create our technique." Momo smiled, "After Reiryoku, is Reiatsu." "Reiatsu?" "Indeed. Reiatsu is a little hard to explain. Should I say that it shows the weight of existence? Powerful reiatsu can basically render weaker enemies completely powerless. Since it's basically impossible to calculate the amount of Reiryoku someone has, we gauge individual power based on Reiatsu." 22 Saying so, she crouched down and used a stick to draw on the ground. "In short, Reishi forms the body, the vessel. Reiryoku is the energy that fills the vessel and Reiatsu is the energy that is expressed. The more Reishi your body is composed of, the more Reiryoku you can have. The more Reiryoku means a more powerful Reiatsu. This is the basics." 19 Gojo mused a little. 'So, a powerful body means more capacity to hold energy and a greater ability to express it.' This was nothing new for him. Still, he couldn't help but stare at Toshiro. 'His body doesn't seem that strong. Despite this, I can feel a great power in him. I guess he is a little Yuta.' 3 Yuta was one of his first students. A special grade jujutsu sorcerer. When he first met him, the boy had been scheduled for execution because of a power he couldn't control. 5 Even now, his weak body was one of his weaknesses. Though, with his insane amount of cursed energy, it wasn't really a problem either. 'Also.' He sighed at how he was trying to see his students in those two. It seemed that he missed his life more than he thought he would. Thinking about it, something suddenly occurred to him. "Hey, Have you ever heard about cursed energy? Curses? Or sorcerers?" Hinamori and Toshiro looked at him in confusion. "Curses? Are you talking about hollow? As for sorcerers? I think the only human clan with power was called Quincy, not sorcerers." 4 (AN: I just remarked, while writing CH 15 that I made a mistake with the Japanese name of the six eyes. It isn't Rokugan but Rikugan. But I am too lazy to correct all the chapters. So this change will appear from CH 15 onwards.) 3 CREATORS' THOUGHTS HIKARU_GENJI HIKARU_GENJI Last chapter of the week. No normal chapter on Saturday and Sunday.
And now I am 12 chapters ahead on *******. So don't hesitate to subscribe
COMMENT 41 comments VOTE Chapter 8: CH 6: SO WHAT IF IT ISN'T MY WORLD? 6 After his weird question, Gojo had been surprisingly silent for a while. Momo and even Toshiro had been a little worried. After all, even though it has only been a few hours since they knew him, they could see that he was somewhat shocked. 1 Gojo, of course, remarked that he was worrying them. But he was simply too busy thinking to care. After asking Momo a few more questions, he was sure that the two of them had without a doubt lived and died in Japan. Though he was surprised to learn that they died during the feudal era. They lived in Japan without a doubt. It was one thing for them to not learn about curses when they were alive, since jujutsu sorcerers always did their best to hide things from the normals. But it was weird for Momo to not know about it after entering an academy that formed soldiers. Then, he deducted two possibilities. One, curses were a high-grade secret that first-year students couldn't know. But the existence of hollows made this impossible. Then, the second and most likely was that he was in the afterlife of a parallel dimension. When you erase all possibilities even the most impossible become reality. 15 Once his thoughts reached this conclusion, he couldn't help but feel à little lost. One of the reasons he had decided to become a shinigami because he wanted to see what happened in the living world. But now that this goal was most likely impossible, he didn't know what to do. 3 "Gojo-San? Are you alright?" Hinamori knew it was a stupid question, but she couldn't help it. Giving a reassuring smile, he patted her head, "Do not worry. I am more than alright." Moping was useless. Reality couldn't change just because he was unwilling to accept or unable to advance. 2 What's more, if he landed here, it meant that it wasn't impossible to do the opposite. Wasn't it just traveling through dimension? He was Satoru Gojo and there was nothing impossible to him. 18 'I still need to first become a shinigami to have more access to information or secrets. I also need to recuperate Limitless.' 6 "Well, let's go." - Meanwhile, at the place where Gojo eliminated the hollow, a group of 6 people wearing black kimonos with Kahana sheathed at their side examined the scene. 2 One of them, a blond petite girl with grey eyes asked, "Vice-captain Shiba, what is happening?" The man named Shiba, a tall man with spiky black hair was frowning as he looked at the scorched earth all around him. 1 "From the trace of battle, it's clear that the enemy was a hollow… As for the one who erased him, he should at least be between the third seat and vice-captain level." 11 Shiba couldn't help but frown. 1 For one, a hollow shouldn't have appeared in the first district. But this could be chalked to inattention. 3 The problem was the one who erased this hollow. Reiatsu was like an identity card or a digital imprint. There were no two completely similar Reiatsu. Since he was a vice-captain himself, he knew the Reiatsu of all seated officers from the Gotei 13. Be it, Captains, vice-captains, or lieutenants. 9 He briefly considered the Kido corps or the secret force, but it was close to impossible since they didn't leave the Seireitei without a very good reason. What's more, there should be no one of such level in the Kido or secret forces aside from captain Soi Fon or her vice-captain Marechiyo Omaeda. 16 "This is troubling." Murmuring under his breath, he began to scratch his hair. "Well, let's enter the 1st district. Vice-captain Rangiku should still be stationed there. We will ask her if she detected anything wrong." 13 "YES!" All the shinigami present saluted before vanishing from where they stood in a burst of speed. - [1st west district] The 1st district wasn't particularly different from the previous one, in his eyes, it still looked like a feudal village. What really surprised him though was that at the end of the village, on the other shore of the river, one could already see some building of what he supposed was the Seireitei. Pointing in the direction, he asked, "Hey, Momo, is that the Seireitei? If so, why does no one here enter?" Momo gave a bitter smile, "Even though it looks like this, if anyone tries to intrude, a great barrier would appear. There are four gates, one for each district, and each gate has a gatekeeper." 1 At the mention of the gatekeeper, her smile became happier, "He is called Jidanbo Ikkanzaka. He is a little brutish, but he is really liked by most people here. Well, you will learn all that when you enter the academy." 3 Raising her head, she looked at the setting with scrunched brows, "It's becoming late. What should I do?" Toshiro, who had stayed silent until now, knew what was worrying her, "Go make your report. I will take care of him. Grandmother won't object since he saved us." Hinamori hesitated for a short while before turning towards Gojo, "Gojo-San, what do you think?" Gojo didn't particularly care, either way, even sleeping under the stars didn't bother him. "I am good." 1 "Then," Bowing towards him in a full 90° bow, "Thank you for saving our lives." Raising her body, she waved as she began to run, "Shiro, Gojo-San, I need to make a report, see you later." Watching her leave like this, Gojo shook his head while giving a slight smile. He was having a serious headache recently. Even though his new body seemed stronger, keeping the Rokugan active without any blindfold or the like was really draining on his mental faculty. 17 "So, Kid, Let's go?" Toshiro nodded quietly before walking ahead. He was someone quiet by nature. The only reason he had been so rash at first was because his emotions were still high after nearly facing death. 3 Watching the young and small back in front of him, Gojo raised his head before letting out a sigh. Soon, he would enter the academy, making him one step closer to his goal. 1 CREATORS' THOUGHTS HIKARU_GENJI HIKARU_GENJI You love this story? You want to be ahead of the others? Want to support me? Take a look at my *******. I upgraded my ******* once again. You can get up to 17 advanced chapters of SHK(Basically being more than one month ahead of everyone.) As well as 12 chapters of my new fic. Called Gojo: A Sorcerer in the soul society.
www.******* HikaruGenji
Here my discord.
/c7d4SNW.—Here the link of my discord
COMMENT 31 comments VOTE Chapter 9: CH 7: FACING THE 2ND DIVISION (1) While the sun slowly rose in the sky, somewhere not far from the 1st district of the Rukongai, there laid a house that had a rather peculiar decoration. Four people were sitting while facing each other. There were two men and two women. The first man had black hair and was wearing an equally black kimono with a vice captain badge on his arm and looked at the rest as he spoke, "What brings you here, big brother? You should know that this district isn't currently under your jurisdiction." His expression was stern and serious as he said those words. He was Kaien Shiba, the vice captain of the 13th division. 16 Facing him was a clearly older man with similar hair color and traits. It was easy to see that the two were related. Still, two big things differentiated them. The first one was the sloppy way he was sitting, as if everything was simply a bother. The second thing was the large white cloak with the number Ten inscribed in kanji on the back. He was Isshin Shiba, captain of the tenth division. Facing his somewhat serious brother, Isshin could only smile bitterly. 15 In the soul society, the four great noble families were known to all. Families so powerful that even the central 46, the governing body of the soul society had to respect them. 1 They were the Shihoin, the Kuchiki, the Ise and the Tsunayashiro. 9 What few people knew was that in reality there weren't four, but rather five great families. The shiba being one of them. Sadly, for some unknown reason, the Shiba family lost its status and worse, was even booted out of the Seireitei. Currently, since the eldest son of the family was a captain, it should have been possible to at least reinstate the family as a minor noble. Sadly, nothing of the sort happened. 2 "For how long are you going to be angry? You know very well that I am not interested in becoming the head of the family." Kaen though shook his head, "This isn't the reason. Though I hated you because of this in the past, after entering the 13th division, I understood how deep the waters in the Seireitei were. What simply pisses me off is seeing you act like some tragic heroine who sacrificed herself for the family." 1 A vein popped out on his forehead when he heard this. The muffled laugh from the two women present didn't help. "Kukaku, Rangiku, don't tell me you find it funny?" 31 Kukaku Shiba, a black haired young woman with rather enticing curves covered her mouth as she shook her head. Her green eyes were flashing with amusement but she didn't wish to further shame her eldest brother. Rangiku Matsumoto, the vice captain of the 10th division on the other hand, was already laughing out loud. Her long blond hair swayed as her incredibly large breasts heaved. 9 The two women's clothes revealed quite a bit of cleavage. But, even though Kukaku was by no means small, Rangiku was simply on another level altogether. 6 Ignoring the laughing duo since he was already used to their antics, Kaien looked back at his brother. "So, answer me, why are you here?" 2 Scratching his head, Isshin sighed before continuing, "The geezer sent me after we received the report from that trainee. It's already weird enough for a hollow to appear in the 1st district, but the fact that a new soul could supposedly use Kido after just one look is unheard off." It has already been three days since Momo made her report. Kaien couldn't help but frown, "What about my captain?" "Well, you know how bad his health is. He had a problem during the reunion." 3 "What!?" Kaien immediately rose from his position. It was well known that the captain of the 13th division, Jushiro Ukitake, despite being one of the oldest captains, also had a very fragile health. 2 "Ha~ Don't worry. That double faced psycho took care of him." Kaien let out a sigh of relief. He knew who his brother was talking about. Retsu Unohana, the captain of the 4th division and the best healer of the soul society. 23 Sitting back, he let out a sigh of relief, "I see, if he is in the hands of captain Unohana, then we have nothing to worry about. Still, why are you always insulting her? Even though I admit that she can be somewhat rough during her treatment I don't think she is two faced." 3 'Haha~ If only you knew.' Like Ukitake, Isshin was also one of the oldest captains in the soul society. But compared to Unohana, he could only calm himself as a junior. 8 After all she was nearly as old as the captain commander, making her a woman more than two thousand years old. 4 But this wasn't all, he knew very well that the captain of the 4th division hadn't always been the gentle and warm woman she portrayed herself to be. The fact that she was the 1st Kenpachi as well as the first captain of the 11th division was enough to prove how violent and bloodthirsty she was. What's more, before becoming a founding member of the Gotei 13, she was known as one of the most diabolical criminals in the Soul Society. 3 Still, this was something of an unofficial secret and since he didn't want to receive a visit from that crazy psycho, he decided to change subject. "Forget it. Anyway! We and the 2nd division received the mission. First, we are to monitor him to verify if he really has a level equal or superior to a seated officer. Second, if we determine that it's indeed the case, we have to determine his tendency. If he is clean, we are to make sure that he enters the academy. Someone as talented as him would be interesting to have." "What if he is dangerous?" Kaien asked. "Then, we kill him." 17 - *Sneeze* Somewhere else in the Rukongai, a silver haired man who was standing with his torso naked and had many white bandages covering his eyes sneezed a little. 12 "Man, is someone talking behind my back?" "Or perhaps you are just cold because you are standing like an exibitionist so soon in the morning?" 2 An equally silver haired boy, who could pass for his brother, remarked sarcastically while munching on a slice of watermelon. 1 They were of course Gojo Satoru and Toshiro Hitsugaya. 3 Gojo didn't seem bothered by the sarcasm and simply wiggled his finger, "Tch! Tch! Tch! You don't understand. My body is a true work of art. You should be happy to be in the first seat to appreciate it. Don't you think so, Momo?" 1 "Heh!?" Momo, who was also happily munching on her watermelon was startled at being called on, then looking back at Gojo's well defined body, she could simply nod while blushing. 5 It wasn't as if it was the first time she saw a man without his shirt on. After all, most shinigami were men. It was a rather common sight in the academy. Still, she had to admit that she wasn't used to seeing a man like that too up close. It was even more so since Gojo was extremely shameless and would always tease her one way or another. (E/N: I would say pedophilia, but we all know she's basically a loli baba.) 57 In the three days they passed together, the three of them became rather close and quite friendly. Gojo, having his ego soothed once again went back to doing his routines. Because of his new body, even though it seemed similar to his previous one, there were many little differences. As such, he needed training to get back the control he had in the past. "Well, Momo, finish your snack and come. I am done warming up." Momo buried her head deeper in the watermelon and finished it in one gulp before rushing toward Gojo. 1 Another thing that happened during those three days was that Hinamori would always train with Gojo. Even though it has only been three short days, her ways of moving, breathing, and situational awareness were at a completely different level from three days ago. After all, even though her understanding of kido surpassed Gojo for now, the fact that he had been fighting against curses for more than ten year back when he was alive was something that would vanish. 14 By imparting those experiences to Momo, he was changing what was already a genius into a monster. 8 After a few hours of training, Gojo stretched a little before leaving the sweating and heaving Momo. "Well, I need to do something. Repeat some level low Bakudo. Shiro, don't let her slack off." 1 "Kay~!" 3 Toshiro waved his hand disinterestedly while Momo began to execute herself. 15 - After leaving the two kids who somehow became his students before he understood what was happening, Gojo left the compound and headed somewhere. It took him a few short minutes before he reached a rather remote zone. Once there, he stopped and began to stretch a little. "Well, well, well. I don't know who you are, but don't you think it's rather impolite to spy on people?" 2 Silence was the only answer he received. Before a bunch of ninja like soldiers appeared all around him, effectively surrounding him. But, Gojo didn't even spare a glance at them. His eyes, even though covered, were fixated in one direction. 7 From that place, a massive man holding a bag of chips and a short woman wearing the same black clothes with a white haori slowly appeared. 9 "I am surprised. To think we would be discovered so fast." The woman looked at him, curiosity clearly evident in her eyes. 5 Initially, she didn't have to take this mission, but she wished to use this occasion to train some new recruits of the secret force. Now though, it seemed that this mission was going to be more entertaining than she thought. Gojo, meanwhile, showed a serious expression for the first time in a while. Even though the two in front of him were containing their powers, he was sure of it. Those two were strong. 2 A grin formed on his face, 7 'Well, things suddenly became way more interesting.' 5 (AN: Don't forget to leave power stones and a lot of comments(comment even more so). What is interesting in writing is seeing the comments and speculation of the readers. Receiving thanks for the chapter is good and all but receiving actual comments that allow discussion is even better. What's more I might have forgotten some things or ignored some information. So reading comments can help me correct those mistakes.) 1 CREATORS' THOUGHTS HIKARU_GENJI HIKARU_GENJI You love this story? You want to be ahead of the others? Want to support me? Take a look at my *******. I upgraded my ******* once again. You can get up to 17 advanced chapters of SHK(Basically being more than one month ahead of everyone.) As well as 12 chapters of my new fic. Called Gojo: A Sorcerer in the soul society.
www.******* HikaruGenji
Here my discord.
/c7d4SNW.—Here the link of my discord
COMMENT 42 comments VOTE Chapter 10: CH 8: FACING THE 2ND DIVISION (2) Soi Fon, captain of the 2nd division of the Gotei 13 and commandant of the Secret Force was attentively observing the man known as Satoru Gojo and she had only one thought. 1 'I don't like him.' 18 Aside from him being relatively handsome and his power being too large for a new soul, what really irked her was his nonchalance. The way he spoke and the hidden arrogance in his words. Everything made her remember one man. 4 'That bastard Kisuke.' 25 It has already been close to 60 years since he fled from the Seireitei with her mistress. Even after 60 years, just remembering this made her want to scream and rage. 14 'Let's focus.' She immediately decided to not face this man. She wasn't just a little guard following the princess, like in the past. Because of her position, it was necessary for her to not mix feelings and work. 'This outing was supposed to be a test for the newbies. I can't say that they failed since even the two of us were discovered. Should I have them fight against him?' She pondered a little. The mission was only supposed to enter the extermination phase if the man was dangerous. Sadly, they weren't able to see enough to determine whether he was a dangerous element or a talent to pull in. 1 What's more, if she handled the situation wrongly, she could push him away from them even if he hadn't wished so initially. 'If I fail my mission on the first day, the captain-commander is going to kill me.' Gojo, feeling no hostility coming from the people surrounding him understood that they were just supposed to observe him. 'Ah~! Man, don't tell me I made a mistake!?' The cliché scene of a guy going in a dark alley and calling out people tailing him before proceeding to beat them like a chad was always so cool in movies. Why did he fail at the very first step? 13 The situation fell into an awkward lull. Neither side quite knowing how to act. One could even feel a slightly cold wind flow into the scene. 1 Scratching his head, Gojo proposed, "Look, how about we act as if nothing happened? You guys go do whatever you were doing and I am going to act as if I didn't see you. Deal?" 1 Looking at Gojo with a deadpan expression, Soi Fon once again wondered how someone could have such a punchable face. 16 What she didn't expect was that one of her soldiers couldn't hold himself back and rushed behind the man called Gojo by using a Shunpo. 3 Even though he was incredibly fast, for her, he was so slow she could see each of his movements quite clearly. 'That idiot.' She cursed and was about to rush to stop this action, before stopping dead in her tracks as she saw what Gojo was about to do. He smiled leisurely while taking two steps to the side and avoiding the hit that, while not fatal, would have surely wounded him. 1 This was followed by a twirl then, one full blow to the stomach. In just a few seconds, one of her so-called elites was taken down by some new soul without even being given a chance to counter-attack. 8 "How did you stop him?" Soi-Fon questioned while being baffled. None of his movements were particularly fast. In fact, he simply moved a little faster than normal people. Despite this, her soldier was not even able to retaliate. Gojo smiled at this question and raised his eye cover, showing one set of beautiful blue eyes shining like jewels. 2 "It's easy if you can see." 7 "You-!" Gnashing her teeth at this remark, she waved her hand, signaling to four others to attack without the intention to harm him. 2 Gojo simply shrugged at this and put the eye cover back down. 1 'I wasn't lying though.' 1 In his world, all members of the Gojo clan could more or less use Limitless. But only when Limitless and the Rokugan were linked can they bring out the greatest potential. 1 Limitless was, in a crude way of speaking, a kind of time-space manipulation. But the Rokugan didn't fall behind. 19 One of the best abilities was the one which allowed the user to perceive a moment of reality as if it was over one minute in his mind. This was an extremely powerful ability to use during combat. Because even a single second could change the outcome. "Haha. Man, those guys sure are jumpy." In his current world, the world only he could see, all colors slowly faded until all that was left was a monochromatic white and black. Some people might think that it was some weird power, but in fact, they would be wrong to assume so. "Ohh! This is really good." Laughing, Gojo slowly watched as all the people jumping towards him appeared as if they were slowed down. Those guys were so straightforward that it was hilarious. What's more, his current body was far stronger than his old one. Thanks to this, he was able to use more power than in the past. 8 'Well, if I had Limitless I wouldn't even need to dodge.' While leisurely thinking about how he would recover Limitless, he began to act. 1 - What happened next was something Soi Fon could not understand. In the past, she had served as Princess Yoruichi's personal guard and was a witness to how her princess went from just a lord like any other to the fastest person ever. Even to the point of obtaining the title of Flash Goddess. 17 As the current commander of the secret force, a unit specialized in the use of Shunpo, she was already used to all feats of speed. 1 She could have accepted it if the man moved so fast that he was invisible. But. 'He is so slow.' He wasn't particularly faster than the assailants, he didn't use any Kido either. Despite this, not one of them was even able to touch him, much less wound him. It was as if he was able to see the future. Each of his steps would place him in the most ideal place to either avoid or counter the attacks. Sometimes, he would even make them hit or disturb each other. Even energy-wise, he didn't display an overwhelming power, but rather, he used just the necessary amount of strength each time. The worst? He was doing all this with his eyes covered by a blindfold. 16 CREATORS' THOUGHTS HIKARU_GENJI HIKARU_GENJI You love this story? You want to be ahead of the others? Want to support me? Take a look at my *******. I upgraded my ******* once again. You can get up to 17 advanced chapters of SHK(Basically being more than one month ahead of everyone.) As well as 12 chapters of my new fic. Called Gojo: A Sorcerer in the soul society.
www.******* HikaruGenji
Here my discord.
/c7d4SNW.—Here the link of my discord
COMMENT 41 comments VOTE Chapter 11: CH 9: GATHERING ATTENTION The fight didn't take long and ended as simply as it began. All the members of the squad were still surrounding Gojo, after all, he didn't hit them that heavily, and they had been trained to be able to fight even with crippling wounds. Still, even though they weren't all that wounded, their ego was nearly destroyed. This fight was simply one of the greatest humiliations they had ever suffered from. Omaeda, who was the vice-captain of the second division, frowned when seeing them act like this and was about to step forward. However, he was stopped from doing so by a movement of Soi Fon's hands. 1 "Captain." "Shut up." She was looking at Gojo with an unprecedented serious expression. She didn't know how strong he really was, but he was without a doubt a least at the level of a mid or high-class vice-captain. "I will present myself, I am Soi Fon, the captain of the 2nd division and the commander of the Secret force. What about you?" 2 Her tone had completely changed. While Soi Fon hated frivolous men like Kisuke or this man in front of her, she also put martial prowess above everything. That was why, even though she already knew his name, she still asked it after introducing herself. This was her way of showing respect for someone strong. Gojo was the kind of guy who gave as much respect as he received. He had no reasons to escalate the situation since that captain didn't wish to do so. What's more, he was still in the dark about the situation in this world. Not to mention that antagonizing the army just a few days after coming here wasn't particularly smart. "My name is Satoru Gojo, I don't have any fancy title though." (E/N: Sorcerer Supreme.) 12 "I see, then Gojo, do you want to enter the secret force?" 6 - An hour later, Soi Fon was sitting while facing Isshin Shiba. Another person she extremely disliked. 6 She couldn't help but sigh inwardly as she wondered why most, if not all the captains in the Gotei 13 were so frivolous. For once, Isshin didn't have his usual goofy expression, after all, he could understand how important the situation was. From what Soi Fon reported, this man called Satoru Gojo wasn't someone to be trifled with. 1 "So, did he accept?" "He didn't give a clear answer. I guess he wishes to gather more information by going through the academy." 5 Even though Soi Fon was more or less refused, she didn't particularly mind and in fact, even respected the man even more. Being strong was one thing, but plunging headstrong in a situation without enough information was stupid. Isshin chuckled. It was rare for Soi Fon to have such a good opinion about a man. 6 "Well, in a way our mission can be said to be a success. We have gauged his skills at the very least. As for his intentions, I guess we will have to wait for his school life to observe him more." 3 Isshin decided to stop the mission here. After all, if the man could so easily find a secret squad observing him, no one could spy on him. 4 "Well, it's time to give feedback to the old man." Saying so, a black butterfly with purple wings flew before landing on his hand. He spoke quietly to it before sending it away. Those butterflies were called Jigokucho, or hell butterfly, and had many purposes such as being communication tools. 6 - [Gotei 13; 5th division] In the center of the Seireitei, stood proudly the Gotei 13. In one of the main buildings, with the number 5 inscribed on it, a young man with silver-white hair and an unsettling smile listened to the report from the hell butterfly. In front of him, a seemingly gentle-looking brown-haired man wearing a pair of glasses and a white coat over his shinigami uniform was doing the same. 9 After a while, once the butterfly vanished, the brown-haired man released a sigh and asked, "So, Gin. What do you think?" 1 Gin Ichimaru, the vice-captain of the 5th division and the greatest genius in the past 100 years, said. 3 "Captain Aizen, I do not think this is particularly important." 1 Gin said so without breaking his usual smile while he faced his captain, Sosuke Aizen. 6 "This is indeed so, but, I must admit that this man caught my attention. Hmm… Satoru Gojo, was it?" Adjusting his glasses, Aizen let out a cold smile as he murmured Gojo's name. Things seemed to become interesting. 25 - [Gotei 13; 11th division] In the Gotei 13, some divisions had different specialties like the 2nd, 4th, and 12th, while some other divisions were simply geared toward fighting. Out of all the divisions, the 11th was known as the overall strongest, not only because of the battle-hungry members that composed it, but more than anything because of its captain. Zaraki Kenpachi. 7 The 11th Kenpachi. A man who was infamous for his strength and his battle thirst. He was also the sole captain to have reached his rank without even passing through the academy, since he killed the 10th Kenpachi, Kiganjo Kenpachi, under the witness of more than 200 shinigami. 2 Currently, said captain, a very tall man with spiked hair and a long scar on the side of his face was laying down on the grass under the sun as he listened to the report, once it was finished, a fierce grin split his face as his eyes shone with hunger. 1 Next to him, a very young pink-haired girl was crouching down and observing a group of ants. Without having to turn around, she asked, 1 "Ken-chan, do you want to have fun?" 7 She was Yachiru Kusajishi, the vice-captain of the 11th division and the only one in the world who could call Zaraki like this. After all, she was more or less his adopted daughter. 16 "Haha! It seems like an interesting guy will come soon. I hope he will be entertaining." On the side, Yachiru gave a simple smile. As long as her Ken-chan was happy, nothing else mattered in the world. She sincerely hoped that this man was strong enough to make Zaraki even more happy. 9 - [Rukongai, 1st district, west.] The 5th and 11th divisions weren't the only division to receive this piece of news, the report was sent to absolutely all divisions. Each of the captains reacted in different ways. Some were disinterested, some others were curious and some were wary. But no matter what, one thing was clear. Before even setting foot on the Seireitei, Satoru Gojo was already making waves. Meanwhile, the man of the hour, Satoru Gojo, was smiling blissfully as he ate a delicious cake. His expression, seemingly melting in bliss. 3 (AN: So to be clear, things like high class or low-class vice-captain or such aren't really a thing in bleach. It's more of a fan-made system. Like how in naruto people talk about high Kage or super Kage. Fans of bleach know without a doubt that even between people of the same rank, the difference of power can be quite startling. For example, for the vice-captains, we have Renji Abarai who is at the level of a captain despite his rank. Meanwhile, for the Captains, we have someone like Mayuri who should be at the level of a vice-captain. Just to be clear, I am talking about pure power. Otherwise, if we talk about danger level, Mayuri is without a doubt the most dangerous between all captains in my opinion. If he is given enough time he could perhaps create a poison to kill all shinigami, lol. He is like the Orochimaru of naruto.) 12 CREATORS' THOUGHTS HIKARU_GENJI HIKARU_GENJI You love this story? You want to be ahead of the others? Want to support me? Take a look at my *******. I upgraded my ******* once again. You can get up to 17 advanced chapters of SHK(Basically being more than one month ahead of everyone.) As well as 12 chapters of my new fic. Called Gojo: A Sorcerer in the soul society.
www.******* HikaruGenji
Here my discord.
/c7d4SNW.—Here the link of my discord
COMMENT 39 comments VOTE Chapter 12: CH 10: TEST (1) [RUKONGAI WEST GATE] Today, as the sun stood high in the sky, a sea of people wearing rags or simple clothes walked en masse towards the west gate of the Seireitei. A zone they would generally avoid. 2 The reason for this was simple. The test for entering the second session in the academy was about to begin. For most of the souls belonging to the Rukongai, this was the opportunity for them to get rid of the shackles of poverty and obtain a better life. Even though the success rate was incredibly low, they didn't care. They just needed enough power to enter the school. After all, even grunt soldier shinigami basically lived like a king compared to the life in the Rukongai. In this sea of people, Gojo, who was 'observing' the scenery with Toshiro, could only frown at the disparity. At first glance, the Seireitei and the Rukongai were simply separated by a river. One side reeked of poverty, while another side reeked of opulence. Despite this, the seemingly simple line was nothing more than an illusion. After all, Gojo could 'see' the spherical barrier that was seemingly surrounding the Seireitei. He didn't know exactly how powerful it was, nor what effect it had, but it was clear that it was no game. Gojo adjusted the bandage over his eyes. He had searched for glasses, but the glasses he wore when he was alive were specially made to block absolutely all light. It wasn't something people in the Rukongai could create. 11 Since they didn't have a face mask either, this was the only way to allow his mind to rest a little more. 2 The Rokugan was without a doubt a cheat-like power, but the number of information it constantly sent was pretty overwhelming. After all, even now, despite binding his eyes, he could still technically see. (E/N: Wouldn't it be better if he just overloaded his senses every now and then to get used to them?) 28 As such he generally needed to block his sight one way or another. "So, Toshiro, are you sure you want to do this?" 1 Since he was a little bored with the wait, he decided to make a light discussion. Since Momo went back to the academy, the two of them passed most of the time together, and he had to admit that the boy quite grew on him. 1 Though he had to admit the fact that the boy was super talented and was learning everything pretty easily helped a bit. "Indeed. You already told me that I had a hidden talent. I don't want...I don't want to stay useless." 2 Gojo gave a little grin, "You don't want Momo to go too far ahead, you mean?" It may have been just a few days, but it was easy to see how close Momo and Toshiro were. Their relationship had nothing romantic, but their friendship was extremely pure. Just as he was about to tease Toshiro even more, a loud rumble brought him out of his thoughts. The gate was slowly opening, and what stood behind the gate, was a giant. Gojo raised the corner of the bandages covering his eyes and to better observe the man towering above all of them and gave a low whistle. The man raising the gate was a muscular man who easily stood over 9 meters, and was very close to ten. What surprised him was how happy the souls seemed to see him, with some of them even waving at him, "You guys know him?" "Indeed. It's Jidanbo. The guardian of the west gate since more than 300 years ago. He is a friend and everyone in the Rukongai likes him." 2 "Heh? This is interesting." "Those of you want to pass the entrance to the academy. The first test is simple, the gatekeeper will release his Reiatsu. Those of you who can go through the gate despite this can enter. Of course, do not worry, he will not go all out, just enough to lower the number of people who do not possess the minimum requirements to even try the test." 1 The one who was speaking was a bearded middle-aged man wearing a black kimono and a book in his hand. 3 "You have until this afternoon to reach me then register your name. I hereby announce the start of the test. I wish you the best of luck." 1 (AN Yep. Toshiro will enter the academy five years than initially. This will also change many things since he won't meet Rangiku like he did in the original. 8 I really like writing fic because of this . Creating those changes is really interesting.) CREATORS' THOUGHTS HIKARU_GENJI HIKARU_GENJI You love this story? You want to be ahead of the others? Want to support me? Take a look at my *******. I upgraded my ******* once again. You can get up to 17 advanced chapters of SHK(Basically being more than one month ahead of everyone.) As well as 12 chapters of my new fic. Called Gojo: A Sorcerer in the soul society.
www.******* HikaruGenji
Here my discord.
/c7d4SNW.—Here the link of my discord.
COMMENT 30 comments VOTE Chapter 13: CH 11: TEST (2) In the soul society, battles between shinigami could sometimes end in a flash. When the difference in power between the two was too great, it wasn't just a question of stronger and weaker anymore, but the difference between prey and predator. The Reiatsu, or spiritual pressure, was without a doubt one of the most versatile weapon a shinigami had. Firstly, no two Reiatsu were the same. Not even twins had the same Reiatsu. Secondly, someone with a powerful Reiatsu could completely crush someone with a weaker one without even having to use their weapons. 1 If the difference was too high, the one with the weaker Reiatsu could collapse, faint, or even die depending on how much power was used. 3 Jidanbo Ikkanzaka was a rather powerful shinigami who worked as the gatekeeper of the west gate for more than 300 years. Even though he was lacking in skill, in terms of pure power, aside from some freak such as the members of the 11th division, he wouldn't lose to any fourth or third seat. For such a man, if he went all out using his Reiatsu, not even one of those souls would be able to pass through this test. Everyone knew this. Thankfully, not only Jidanbo was a kind fellow, but the goal of the test wasn't to make everyone fail. After a few hours, out of the ten thousand people who had wished to enter the academy, only a pitiful thousand passed. Even then, the instructor knew that Jidanbo had lowered the pressure to allow some more to pass, but he didn't fault him. 4 After all, he had also been from Rukongai. As such, while outright cheating was impossible, he didn't mind closing one eye before this kind of behavior. After verifying the time, he clapped and regrettably announced the end of the preliminaries. Thankfully, there were no limits to the number of times one could retake. 'Even the little Hisagi took the test twice before succeeding. Now though he is renowned as one of the best 6th-year students.' 7 For souls such as them, what they lacked the least was time. - "Now then, most of you guys can already more or less be considered as students of the academy. But the reality is that not all students are equal. This is where the second test comes in." The instructor began to speak as a few shinigami wearing cloaks that hid all their features appeared one after another. "Those sirs are the members of the Kido Corps. What they are holding are measure devices that will give an accurate reading of your Reiryoku. You just have to touch the crystal ball and pour your Reiryoku in it." 2 Of course, this wasn't all. This test hides a little trap. Having a certain level of energy was necessary, but it was also necessary to have some control over it. Those who weren't able to pour their energy in the ball wouldn't be measured and such not considered as students. This test was made especially for students who had great skills but lacked power. After all, not all shinigami's were front-line fighters. In the past, the test was even more strident, since it also had a physical part, but after the war against Quincy about 150 years ago, the number of shinigami's had severely dwindled, and entering the academy became way easier. 4 "Fail." "Fail." "Fail" "Class two." "Fail." 'As I thought, even though the requirements were lowered, the number of fails is still quite high. I don't even think there will be class one." "Cl-class one." The instructor was surprised at this and turned toward the stand where the one who was assigned to class one was. "Oh! Toshiro passed! I am happy!" Raising his head, he asked, "Jidanbo, you know him?" "Yes! Toshiro is a good boy. Toshiro is my friend." 3 "Heh, Interesting." 1 The instructor noted down this boy in his mind. Generally, class one was filled with members of the aristocracy. Very few souls from the Rukongai could enter it, and all those that did were without a doubt genius. 'His silver hair makes me think of Gin Ichimaru. That lad was really something else.' 10 He didn't even have time to think about how that scary bastard breezed through a 6 years curriculum in just one year when he was once again stunned. "Class one!" 'Again?' He nearly shouted and was even more surprised when he saw that this time it was a handsome silver-haired man wearing bandages over his eyes. His first thought was, 'Ïs he blind?' 6 His second thought as he passed through his hand through his hair was, 'Does having silver hair help in becoming a genius?' 99+ He seriously wondered if he was born with the wrong hair color. 6 - (AN: For those who read or watched bleach and still remember. Jidanbo is supposed to be a little childish and a little mentally retarded but it's a little hard to show it in his speech. For example, he had a hard time counting past seven or higher. So yeah. Not the brightest one. Anyway, I tried my best and seriously though. Did you notice that in anime, generally if someone has silver hair, he is some kind of badass genius or a total monster? Just for example. In bleach we Ukitake, Toshiro, Gin. In Naruto Kakashi. In jujutsu we have Gojo, in HxH we have Kirua. In Tokyo ghoul we have Kaneki second form. In death Note we have Near. There are simply too many examples.) 27 CREATORS' THOUGHTS HIKARU_GENJI HIKARU_GENJI You love this story? You want to be ahead of the others? Want to support me? Take a look at my *******. I upgraded my ******* once again. You can get up to 17 advanced chapters of SHK(Basically being more than one month ahead of everyone.) As well as 12 chapters of my new fic. Called Gojo: A Sorcerer in the soul society.
www.******* HikaruGenji
Here my discord.
/c7d4SNW.—Here the link of my discord
COMMENT 45 comments VOTE Chapter 14: CH 12: TO A NEW BEGINNING *COUGH* 4 When the test ended, only about one hundred students passed, and out of those hundreds. Only 6, if you count Gojo and Toshiro, were admitted to class 1. Despite such a result, the instructor seemed rather happy, and Gojo, with his experience, could understand why. For normal humans, the higher the number the better. No matter how skilled one was, sending a wave of mobs would always do the trick. But in the supernatural world, this rule didn't really apply. The larger the difference in power, the higher the number of cannon fodder needed to match would increase. That's why, for supernatural warriors, having that one guy that can act as a nuclear bomb is way better than having a bunch of fireflies. 6 'I really wonder who is the strongest bastard in this world.' 40 He had been the strongest sorcerer when he was alive. No way in hell would he be satisfied with anything else than becoming the strongest in this world as well. 4 - Looking at the sun that was setting, the instructor faced all the examinees who passed, "Now then, for those who succeeded, you guys have the rest of the day to do everything you want and say your goodbyes to your family and friends. After this, you will officially enter the academy tomorrow and won't be able to go out before the holidays in a few months. Understood?" "Yes!" "Well then, now I can introduce myself. My name is Kego Ayama. I am the teacher of the 1st years of class 2. All I want to say is... Congratulations and welcome to the Shin'o Academy." All the shinigamis present clapped, making the souls who succeeded tear up with emotion. Even Toshiro had a few tears at the corner of his eyes. The only one who felt bored was Gojo. He wanted to hurry up and enter the academy to learn the theory behind Kido so that he could recreate Limitless. 7 Even though he was still strong with just the Rokugan, walking without Limitless activated made him feel a little restless. As if he was walking around naked. 4 This wasn't a feeling he appreciated. "Now, before you go, each of you will register your name and family name if you have one. You will also get your measurements taken and you must indicate your dominant arm." Excitement bubbled around. All their eyes focused on the waist of the instructor, where a sword in its sheath could be seen. Even without being told, they all understood why they had to indicate their dominant arms. 4 Soon, they would have their own zanpakuto. Only by doing so could they really be seen as shinigami. This made Gojo scratch his chin while in his thoughts. He really wondered what kind of zanpakuto he would get. From what Momo told him, what the student got was more like the embryo of a zanpakuto. Also known as Asauchi, or sword without name. 3 Once an Asauchi and a shinigami got attuned, those with enough talent could allow their sword to give birth to a soul and awaken a name. 18 Only by knowing this name could an Asauchi be officially called a zanpakuto. Furthermore, all zanpakutos were unique since they were born from the souls of their Wielders. Of course, from what she told him, just getting the name wasn't enough. But she wasn't clear about everything so she hadn't delved much into her explanation. 'Well, it's good enough as long as I don't get some useless skill.' Aside from some curiosity, he wasn't wasn't particularly thrilled about owning a zanpakuto either. 2 The most important thing for him as of now was to reach a sufficient level in Kido. If he was able to master Limitless once again, as long as he didn't meet some weird bastard able to mess with time and space or something of the like, he should be invincible. 22 'I should also master sealing techniques.' If back then he didn't get stupidly sealed, things would have without a doubt been different. 2 It was with such bitter thoughts filling his mind that he registered. - "Gojo, are you going to come with me?" "Hahaha~! Nah, not now. You and your grandmother must have many things to say to each other. Go spend some time with her." They went after they finished with everything they had to do and Toshiro waved goodbye to Jidanbo. They were walking in the Rukongai when Toshiro proposed that they go home together. Of course, Gojo refused. He could give his goodbyes later, but at the end of the day, he was just a stranger. As long as he was there, Toshiro wouldn't really be able to express himself. What's more, it was a little his fault that Toshiro decided to join the academy. As such he felt a little awkward facing the kind old woman. "Are you sure?" Toshiro asked with some worries. For these few days, he had come to see Gojo as a friend, if not a sort of big brother. (E/N: Silver hair gang) 10 In the Rukongai, conventional families did not exist. After all, the vast majority of them did not have the amount of energy necessary to feel hunger, much less giving birth like the souls in the Seireitei. What's more, the chance of finding your family members from when you were alive was incredibly low as long as you didn't die together at the same time, moment and place. Even then, the chances were still low. As such, all families in the Rukongai were more of adopted families than anything else. The same went for Toshiro, Momo, and their grandmother. The three of them had been living as a family for close to a hundred years even though they weren't related when they were alive. In this world, they were his most precious family. Still, he understood that for Gojo who was still a new soul, he wasn't used to the way the souls in the Rukongai lived. He was feeling a little downcast when he suddenly felt his hair being ruffled. "Gojo?" Crouching down in front of him, Gojo said, "Man, watching you look down like this makes me feel like I am doing something bad. Come on, let's go home. I will prepare something to show my appreciation to the old hag." "Ah~! Yes. I am sure grandma will be happy!" 9 The rest of the night went as well as possible. The grandmother asked him to take care of Toshiro and Momo in the academy and wished them well. He could feel how good-hearted this woman was. Gojo had always lacked family warmth, even during his life. 7 After all, even though all the members of the Gojo clan could use Limitless. Without the Rokugan, Limitless was just a slightly more powerful cursed technique that was basically impossible to use. Because of that, since the moment of his birth, he had been basically worshipped as a god by all the people in his clan and was already the unofficial leader of the Gojo clan by the time he was in high school. That's why he had to admit that the few days he spent under this home with this gentle old woman and his two slightly troublesome 'siblings' had been incredibly blissful. 1 Looking at the full moon hanging high in the sky with a cup of cheap sake in his hand, Gojo gulped it all down in one go. "To a new beginning." He then began to cough heavily, "Damn what the hell do they make this thing with? My badass moment was totally ruined." 1 Cursing, he took out a dango from the plate on his side, "Yeah, this is the stuff." 7 CREATORS' THOUGHTS HIKARU_GENJI HIKARU_GENJI You love this story? You want to be ahead of the others? Want to support me? Take a look at my *******. I upgraded my ******* once again. You can get up to 17 advanced chapters of SHK(Basically being more than one month ahead of everyone.) As well as 12 chapters of my new fic. Called Gojo: A Sorcerer in the soul society.
www.******* HikaruGenji
Here my discord.
/c7d4SNW.—Here the link of my discord
COMMENT 30 comments VOTE Chapter 15: EPILOGUE 1: HIDDEN DANGER [Human world] Oooooooooo! 4 A terrifying roar resonated in the sky. Under the light of the moon, a large white monster with a hole at the center of its chest and a mask covering its face was happily munching on a bag of flesh and blood. (E/N: The author intentionally put bag of flesh. Makes me think that the hollow is touring France with a bag of flesh. Eating a leg. Smoking a finger.) 12 *Crunch* *Crunch* The disgusting sound of bones slowly being crushed and flesh being bitten apart could be heard. 1 Next to it, watching this scene with terror while his whole body shivered, was a shinigami. He knew that he wouldn't get out of this alive. He knew that soon, he would end up like his friend, in the maw of the monsters they swore to destroy. "At least, I-I need to warn them." Even though he knew that he would die, he had long since been prepared for this. All that mattered now was for their deaths to not simply be a waste. 'Those hollows are abnormals' Their completely white colors aside, the fact that they could completely hide their reiatsu made them great threats for normal shinigami such as them. But this threat would vanish as long as the headquarter was in the know. Transmitting all he knew to his hell butterfly, he watched it slowly go away with a content expression. "At least, I-" "Shoot to kill! Shinso." (E/N: Suck the tip! Slutto.) 15 He wasn't even able to finish his sentence before his butterfly, then he himself was pierced by a ray of light so fast that he barely understood what was happening. 1 The last thing he said as he died in regret was, "Vice-captain Ichimaru... Why?" 18 Then he was immediately divided in three by the same ray of light before his body pieces were swallowed by the hollow, thereby erasing all traces of his existence. - Standing about one kilometer away from the scene of the death of those two shinigami was a silver-haired man wearing the smile of a jester. "Well, it seems like the captain's little experiment nearly got discovered ahead of time." In his hand was his zanpakuto, in its normal form, a short sword that looked more like a slightly longer knife than a true sword. What he had just used was his Shikai, the special ability of his zanpakuto's Shikai allowed him to extend his sword up to 1.5Km with a speed at 50 times the speed of sound. 4 No normal shinigami could react to such an attack. "Sigh, I really wonder if I should claim some raise for overtime work." 2 Even though he had personally killed a shinigami who was under his order in the fifth division and watched another get devoured alive, he showed no particular remorse at this sight. After all, it hadn't been the first time he did such things. "Well, I think this is enough. I should go back now and erase those two from the books." Each time a shinigami went on missions in the world of the living, they had to give a report to their respective captain who would then show it to the Central 46. Of course, in this case, he hadn't followed the procedure at all, and soon, those two shinigami would just be buried in the sea of hundreds of shinigami who vanish each year. Giving one last glance to the city, he let out a low chuckle before turning around and going through the gate that had appeared. 3 Behind him, the hollow gave a satisfied burp as it digested its meal, before completely vanishing. [Shin'o academy] In the office of the academy, two people were facing each other. One of them was a slightly round bald man, while the other was a tall and well-built black-haired young man with the number 69 tattooed on his left cheek. 11 "Shuhei Hisagi, how are you?" 5 "I am perfectly alright, teacher. If you excuse me, why was I called at this hour of the night?" "Hahaha! As straightforward as always. Well, I won't take much of your time. You should know that the students for the second session will enter tomorrow right?" "Indeed." "Well, after they have some time to acclimatize themselves, it will be time for the special course of Soul burial in the human world. It's a tradition for the best three 6th years to lead the first-year students from class 1, and... You, Kanisawa, and Oka had been chosen as the representatives. What's more, it was decided that you would be the main leader. So, are you willing?" 3 Hisagi's eyes widened in surprise. Leading the first-year students for their first soul burial might seem like a thankless task, but in reality, it was proof that the teaching staff believed in your abilities. As such, this honor was fought fiercely by all 6th-year students and most of the time, the ones chosen were members of the nobility rather than people originating from the Rukongai like him. 2 Once he completed this task, in the future, if he wished to become a seated officer in any division aside from the 11th, those credentials would be incredibly useful. As such, how could he be unwilling? "I accept!" "Of course, you have to be careful. Being the leader means that most of the responsibility in case of problems will fall on you. But, I believe in your abilities." "Thank you very much for the praise, teacher. I will endeavor to not disappoint you." 2 He bowed to express his gratitude and barely controlled his expression to not let his obvious happiness show. No matter what, this was a great chance for him. What's more, Soul burial was just a simple job with basically no risks. What was the worst that could happen? (E/N: Flag.) 17 - (AN: Before anyone freak out. No this isn't the final epilogue. Just for Vol 1. Anyway this is the last chapter for this week. See you on Sunday or Monday depending on how free I am.) CREATORS' THOUGHTS HIKARU_GENJI HIKARU_GENJI You love this story? You want to be ahead of the others? Want to support me? Take a look at my *******. I upgraded my ******* once again. You can get up to 17 advanced chapters of SHK(Basically being more than one month ahead of everyone.) As well as 12 chapters of my new fic. Called Gojo: A Sorcerer in the soul society.
www.******* HikaruGenji
Here my discord.
/c7d4SNW.—Here the link of my discord
COMMENT 22 comments VOTE Chapter 16: CH 13: YAMAMOTO GENRYUSAI 5 [Rukongai, West gate] Even before dawn neared, most of the examinees who succeeded were already standing and waiting for the gate to open. Gojo, still with his blindfold, was yawning quite exaggeratedly. He had wished to sleep a little more, but Toshiro had been too excited and as such he had been forced to follow him. 3 Thankfully, it seemed like the instructors had predicted this and didn't wait for long. Standing in front of the giant gate that loomed in front of them all, Jidanbo slowly raised it above his head. For the people of Rukongai, it was like the opening of a new world. Behind the gate, stood the instructors with a smile, "Welcome, to the Seireitei." 3 - [Seireitei; Shin'o academy.] The distance from the West gate to the academy had not been that long and it was pretty direct, but it had been an eye-opener for Gojo. Even though the feeling was still in a feudal era, the difference between the Rukongai and the Seireitei was like the difference between heaven and earth. Even the air felt cleaner and all the people were overall richer and stronger. After getting their uniform, a kimono composed of a mix of white and blue were given to the boys and white and red for the girls, they were told that their Asauchi would only be given to them during the first class of Zanjutsu. The instructor didn't say much about this as everything would be explained once the students joined their respective classes and just proceeded to at least give them the necessary information. Once all of this was done, they, as well as all the students in the school, were called to stand in the courtyard to hear the speech of the academy founder. It was then that Gojo, who had been more or less completely bored out of his mind, focused. On the podium, with the help of a cane, stood a hunched old man with a very long beard and large eyebrows wearing a black kimono and a white hakama with the number one on it. 1 "I am Yamamoto Shigekuni Genryusai Captain of the 1st division, captain commander of the Gotei 13, and founder of the Shin'o Academy. To all of you shinigami aspirants, I have one word. Welcome." The silence fell as everyone was astonished by the living legend standing in front of them. The same went for Gojo, but for a very different reason. 'This old man is a monster.' 9 For the first time in a long while, Gojo felt cold sweat on his back. No other words could explain what he was seeing. He had already seen a captain, but compared to the old man standing in front of him, Soi Fon was nothing more than a gentle candlelight, while this man was a veritable inferno. But was he afraid? The answer was no. It was all the opposite, he felt exhilarated. Gojo was strong. He saw himself as the strongest. But he felt no pleasure crushing those far weaker than him. 1 'Hahaha, this is the best!' 7 Meanwhile, Yamamoto was continuing his speech, "I will be direct. I created this academy more than two thousand years ago for one simple goal. Form and train the soldiers that will fight for the Soul Society. From this moment on, you guys are soldiers and will be treated as such. As soldiers, you must keep in mind this simple precept." 2 Yamamoto slowly looked at all of them, his gaze only stopping for a short while on both Toshiro and Gojo. "Do not seek out beauty in battle, nor glory in death. Do not think of your life as your own, and to protect what must be protected, cut down your foe from behind if necessary." 7 Even as he said this calmly, his Reiatsu covered the entire field, if not the entire school. Even though this aura had no bad intention behind it, it was so heavy that no one doubted he could crush 90% of all the people present if he so wished with just his aura alone. Gojo was one of the few who could still be standing without feeling short of breath, and he had to say that he quite appreciated those precepts. Even though the names were different, in essence, Sorcerers and Shinigami weren't all that different. They were neither knights nor heroes. They didn't fight for honor or justice. They had a simple goal, to exterminate the hollows(curses) and for that, nothing was too dirty. 6 Sadly, as one of the higher-ups of the jujutsu sorcerers community when he was alive, he knew that realities couldn't be that easy and that all organizations had their parts of darkness and politics. But this didn't matter. He had never fought for anyone or a cause in particular. He had never been filled with a sentiment of justice or a need to save the world like some of his students or companions. 2 At the end of the days, all that mattered was that he needed to be strong, for only the strong could decide their own fate and live the way they wished. 10 This was the truth when he was alive, and it seemed that this was also the truth in the world of souls. Meanwhile, Yamamoto, seemingly satisfied with the heavy silence, nodded as he said, "This is all. I will not bore you with a uselessly long speech. Now, follow the instructions and join your homeroom class in order to be introduced to the curriculum you will have this year. I wish you all a good year." With those words, he turned around and stepped down. This was how Gojo Satoru's first day in the academy began. 8 CREATORS' THOUGHTS HIKARU_GENJI HIKARU_GENJI You love this story? You want to be ahead of the others? Want to support me? Take a look at my *******. I upgraded my ******* once again. You can get up to 17 advanced chapters of SHK(Basically being more than one month ahead of everyone.) As well as 12 chapters of my new fic. Called Gojo: A Sorcerer in the soul society.
www.******* HikaruGenji
Here my discord.
/c7d4SNW.—Here the link of my discord
COMMENT 37 comments VOTE Chapter 17: CH 14: GENERAL KNOWLEDGE 6 Differently from what it seemed, the Shin'o Academy didn't only have two classes for each year. In fact, there were as many as four classes. The only difference was that the 3rd and 4th class were reserved exclusively for nobles who did not have any fighting talent. In those classes, the students just learned general knowledge and some basics but nothing deep. 2 The 2nd class was the class that held the most students, noble or not alike. This class could also be called the normal class. Being a student from class 2 didn't mean that one wouldn't become strong. In fact, there were examples of class 2 students becoming seated officers. Though none of them ever managed to reach the level of Vice-captain or higher. 5 Finally, class 1, also known as the elite class. It was also the class with the smallest number of students, with the majority of them being nobles. All the students of class 1 who did not die on the road became seated officers without a doubt, and aside from some small exceptions, all the current captains who went through the school had been in class 1. 7 - [Shin'o Academy. Class 1 homeroom class] Class 1 was no different from any university class in Gojo's memory. It was a very large amphitheater that could easily house hundreds of people, though the number of students present was surprisingly low. Just about fifty. 4 The moment Gojo and Toshiro entered, they could see Momo waving at them quite enthusiastically. "Gojo! Shiro-Chan! come here, I reserved a place for you." Gojo laughed lightly while Toshiro blushed in shame. Being called with such a cute nickname in front of his new classmates on the first day wasn't something anyone could support. What's more, even though Toshiro wasn't young by any means of the word, for him, who was only in his fifties at most, he was without a doubt the youngest in the room. 1 'Well, technically I am the youngest.' Gojo's laugh cramped a little before he decided to later threaten Momo and Shiro to never reveal his age. 3 Under the gaze of all the students present, Gojo and Toshiro joined Momo, who sat alongside two men. A blonde man who looked a little shy and a Yankee-looking red-haired man. "Yo! Will you be introducing us to your friends?" Gojo gave a frivolous salute with his usual smile as if nothing could bother him in this world. 1 "Of course! Gojo, Shiro, those two are my schoolmates. Renji Abarai and Izuru Kira. Renji, Kira, those two are the ones I talked about." 13 The boy named Renji gave a scrutinizing look at Gojo as he said, "This sissy-looking guy is the one who killed a hollow you said?" "Renji!" "Heh, sissy?" Gojo raised the corner of his blindfold to take a better look at Renji from up to down. 4 "Ha ha." Renji was taken aback because of his actions. After all, he had thought that the man was blind. But, this simple laugh full of disdain which spoke more than thousands was like a critical blow. "Bastard! What do you mean?" Sighing, Gojo took a seat and said, "I mean, look at you. Unkempt hair, messy clothes, unruly way of speaking. You aren't bad-looking per se, but everything else wastes it. You must not really be popular with girls, right?" The image of a short black-haired girl always calling him peasant or monkey flashed through his mind as Renji simply crumbled down in defeat. 28 "Hahaha! You are a thousand years too young to fight against me!" Renji laughed in awkward ways as he said, "Dude, your tongue is really poisoned. But I like direct guys like you. Sorry for the rough start. Like Momo said, name is Renji Abarai. Though you can call me Renji" "Satoru Gojo. You can call me either way." The two fist-bumped in a friendly way. Watching them, one wouldn't think that they had a dispute just a few seconds ago. 4 Of course, Gojo had his reasons. He could discern genuine ill will from simple curiosity. What's more, it wasn't the first time he had been called out about his somewhat frail appearance. Though, after he reached the top, people stopped this kind of provocation. "Everyone sit down. It's time for class." Further discussions stopped the moment the homeroom teacher entered. "Good morning everyone, in particular to the new students, I am the homeroom teacher of 1st-year students from class 1. My name is Gengoro Onabara" 6 A bald man stood on the podium as he presented himself. 2 He had a strict expression as he looked at all the students sitting in front of him. "The Shin'o Academy will teach you guys everything you need to know to become good Shinigami. For this, the first thing you will need to learn will be the Zankensoki, those are basic Shinigami fighting techniques." Saying so, he began showed à diagram on the blackboard, "Zan, refers to sword fighting techniques or Zanjustsu. Ken, refers to unarmed fighting techniques or Hakuda. So, refers to movements techniques or Hoho. Ki, refers to spells techniques or Kido." 4 Facing the students he continued, "In order to graduate, you must at least reach the practitioner rank in all the four arts over the six years you will pass here. After this, depending on your grades, you can be sent to a special department, enter the Gotei 13 or both." 3 One of the new students raised his hand, "What are the special departments?" He nodded as he said, "There are many special departments. Some of them are attached to the Gotei 13, while some are independent." Tapping the blackboard, another diagram appeared, "The first and most well-known special department is the secret corps, which is quite ironic when you think about it. To enter this department, a great mastery of Hakuda and Hoho is necessary. 13 About 60 years ago, the secret corps became linked to the 2nd division of the Gotei 13 under the order of the 23rd head of the Shihoin family, Yushiro Shihoin, and the current captain of the second division, Captain Soi Fon." 3 Gojo whistled inwardly, 'Seems like that little loli was really a big deal after all. Haha, I wonder if we will meet again.' 19 Meanwhile, Gengoro paused a little before asking, "Who can tell me what rank the Shihoin family holds in the Seireitei?" Kira raised his hand before answering, "It's one of the four great noble families." 2 "Indeed. You will learn more about this in general knowledge courses, so I won't go deeper into that subject. Let's go back to the special departments." He continued, "The second most known special department, and some of you should have already met them, is the Kido corps. I don't need to say which art you need to master to join it, right? The name is self-evident. So let's move on." "The third and less known department was created 60 years ago by a man that could only be called a genius. Kisuke Urahara. Ex-captain of the 12th division and leader of the scientific department. The current leader of this department, as well as the captain of the 12th division, is Captain Mayuri Kurotsuchi." 11 It was easy to feel the distaste in his expression as he uttered that name, but this didn't last long, "To enter this department, your grades in Kido, more precisely Bakudo or the way of binding, a subdivision of kido and general knowledge must be exceptional." "Finally, we have the healing department, created about two hundred years ago by the captain of the 4th division, Captain Retsu Unohana. This division specializes in the art of Kaido or the way of healing, another subdivision of Kido. 12 As for entering the Gotei 13, to enter any division aside from those previously cited, your mastery in Zanjutsu and Hado, or the way of destruction, the third and final subdivision of Kido, will be necessary." Finally, he silently faced the class before asking, "Any question?" Generally, he asked this question without really waiting for a question. After all, he had been quite clear in his explanation, and it was just the first day for half the class while the others already had such knowledge. But his expectations were somewhat betrayed as one student raised his hand, turning his attention toward said student, the first he remarked aside from his rather handsome appearance was the blindfold. He briefly wondered if this student was blind, but this wasn't a problem in his opinion. He still remembered with fondness one of his students from about 100 years ago, Kaname Tosen, a great and righteous student who also suffered from blindness, but still fought to slowly reach the top before becoming the current captain of the 9th division. 3 Thinking about this, his tone became a little kinder as he answered, "Yes, what is your question? Could you also introduce yourself?" "Thanks, teach. My name is Satoru Gojo and I have a little question." "Go on." "The curriculum is six years long, right?" "Exactly." "Then...If I want to end it in less than six months. What do I do?" 1 This question sent an uproar in the whole classroom. - (AN: Yushiro Shihoin is Yoruichi's little brother and he became the head of the clan after Yoruichi escaped with Kisuke. He appears during the blood war arc, so anime watchers only won't know about him.) 4 COMMENT 42 comments VOTE Chapter 18: CH 15: THE GOAL IS...? 3 The class ended after Gojo's incredible question. The rest of the day had been designed as free study to allow students to acclimate to the school. As for Genboro, he had been left speechless and only answered by saying that early graduation was indeed possible. In the long history of the Shin'o Academy, it wasn't as if no genius was able to finish the school curriculum in less time than the normal six years. 1 The two most recent who had managed such a feat were Kaien Shiba, who finished in just two years and was now the vice-captain of the 13th division as well as Gin Ichimaru, who broke all records by finishing in just 1 year and was now the vice-captain of the 5th division. From this, one could understand how shocking Gojo's questions of finishing in just 6 months had been. Like all rumors, just a few hours after the end of the class, all the students and the teaching class were in the know, causing various reactions. From mocking to thoughtful. - Meanwhile, Gojo, the source of this uproar couldn't care less about this. In reality, he didn't even plan to take 6 months to finish this school. 8 The main reason he joined the academy wasn't to learn but to obtain information, knowledge, and power. 15 What's more, it wasn't just a question of arrogance. 1 Gojo wasn't new to this kind of organization and he understood perfectly how they worked. What they needed the most were powerhouses. The more talent you showed the more resources would be put at your disposal. Of course, such displays would also bring him some trouble and enemies. But why would he care? That's why, after the end of the class and once he found his room, he didn't follow Momo and the other to explore the campus but rather rushed towards the temple of all knowledge – The library. 2 - [Shin'o Academy; Library] The library of the academy was like any other library in his world. Although there were more scrolls than true books, it wasn't much of a problem for him as he was used to reading both. It had already been a few hours since Gojo sat alone in a corner of the library, and currently, on the table he reserved, a veritable mountain of books could be seen. Clearly, even in the world of the Dead, the library was one of the less used areas for students. It would have been the same for him if not for his urgent need for knowledge. Initially, he had been refused the entry because he still didn't have a card and there was a limit to the number of books a first-year student could take, but this is where his handsome appearance played its role. A few gentle words, some teasing, and a promise of a date later were all he needed to convince the six-year student working in the library to lend him her own access account. 8 Thinking about the rather beautiful-looking girl who most likely has the age of his great grandmother, Gojo gave a hollow laugh. 27 This was something he had to become used to. After all, people here talked about events that happened a hundred years ago as if they had just happened one year ago. What's more, it has been quite some time since he had been in the company of the fairer sex. For him, Momo didn't count. The fact that she was older than him did not matter. In his eyes, she was more of a cute sister than a possible partner. 18 'Well, I can satisfy my primal urge later. Now, I gotta focus on the important matters.' 4 Even though he had to pay the price with a terrible headache, his hours of studying had been quite fruitful, and he had managed to at least close the gap in some of his basic knowledge. The first was that he had already decided which division he would endeavor to join at all costs. After all, even if he managed to recreate Limitless, he could only use the full might of that power on the condition of possessing a healing technique that could heal the damage on his brain from the use of limitless. 19 "This is getting hard. To be able to use limitless again, I need to first understand the use of Reiryoku." He mumbled with frustration. When he was alive, he had been naturally born with the power of Limitless so it had never really been a problem. But here it was more complicated. But this didn't matter. After all, before becoming an Inherited technique of the Gojo clan, Limitless had been a cursed technique created by his ancestor Michizane Sugawara. Inherited techniques were techniques passed through the bloodlines of sorcerer families. It was this work from generation after generation that allowed a technique that could only be learned externally at first to become basically innate. Out of all those techniques, the Limitless, while not being the most unpredictable or even the most dangerous, was one of the strongest. The reason why Gojo, despite his pride, didn't see Limitless as the strongest technique was because all by itself, Limitless was nothing more than a slightly troublesome defensive technique through the neutral phase, Infinity. 2 After all, because of all the calculations necessary, Infinity was basically useless most of the time. 3 Limitless alone was an incomplete technique. It could only bring its full power when used with the six eyes. The worst was that even with the six eyes, this technique still had glaring flaws. Gojo's head throbbed when he remembered how he nearly died under the blade of Megumi's father, Toji Fushiguro. 6 If back then, he didn't complete the reverse cursed technique and learned how to heal himself through this, or if Toji had pushed the blade a little deeper in his brain, he would have been a goner. Resting his feet on the table, Gojo slightly inclined his chair and began to think about his future actions. "Haste makes waste. Let's use the first week to acclimate myself to the school while learning more about Kido in my spare time." 1 Sadly, students, even 6th-year ones, could only learn up to the Kido numbered 60. Both in Hado or Bakudo. For Kaido the records were basically non-existent. 2 This was another reason why he had to graduate fast. Once he had some grasp on Kido, the most important thing was to see if he could use cursed techniques. After all, Limitless stood at the pinnacle of all cursed techniques in terms of complexity. If he couldn't even re-create common cursed techniques, wouldn't it be a joke to succeed with Limitless? 5 "Haha, just thinking about this is funny. Perhaps I could become like that Kisuke guy and create my own department?" 7 Thinking about how he could perhaps create his own jujutsu high school, his heart began to beat wildly in his chest, "Yeah, let's do this. I will become the first sorcerer of the soul society." 11 - (AN: And bam. Title drop at the end. Also, I just remarked that I made a mistake in the name of Gojo eyes. It isn't Rokugan, but Rikugan. Too lazy to correct all previous chapters so I will just take that into account from now on.) (E/N: I was equally as clueless.) 6 COMMENT 38 comments VOTE Chapter 19: CH 16: A PLAYER 6 [Shin'o Academy's class 1 dormitory] A ray of sunlight passed through the window of a room. Laying down on the bed, Gojo frowned before opening his jewel-like blue eyes. Getting up, he stretched a little before looking to his side. There, lying next to him was a naked girl. The library girl. Her naked and enticing body in full display. 25 She was quite short, and he had to admit that she lacked some of the curves he liked in women, but she was quite cute, and it wasn't as if he was searching for a long-lasting relationship. Even when he was alive, he had many such relationships with different girls. 3 Her full name was Hotaru Kanisawa, a 6th-year student and quite skilled from what she said. At least, it seemed that she was one of the top three students. 24 Even though Gojo was quite full of himself, he was at first a little surprised at how easy it had been. Even though it might have broken the mood, he asked her why she had been so accepting and the reason had been quite startling. For one, she was already about 400 years old, so she had less hang-up. What's more, a few days ago she had just participated in a mission where 4 out of 10 official shinigami died. So she had been feeling quite stressed. 2 In a way, you could say that he had simply been at the right time and the right place. 2 The fact that he had slept with a 300 years old woman aside, her confession about the reality of death left him silent. 3 He wasn't new to such realities. After all, few jujutsu sorcerers managed to die out of old age. It seemed that he had woken her up, as her eyes trembled for a short while before slowly opening. She seemed a little lost at first, before blushing fiercely when she remembered the wild night she had. She had never thought that she could be so wanton in bed. It had been about 200 years since the last time she had any sexual relationships, but even then, she had never felt like this. 17 "Yo!" She gave a rather awkward laugh before turning her head to the side, "Put your clothes on, please!" Gojo on the other hand simply put his hands on his hips and stood proudly, "Why? I have nothing to feel ashamed of. By the way, we should still have time before class right? What do you think of another round?" 1 She hesitated for a little while before nodding, she didn't have any illusion about this relationship of theirs. Nor did she wish for anything. But, letting go from time to time didn't seem like a bad thing. Soon, moans of delight once again resounded in the room. 24 - One hour later, a still flushed Hotaru was wearing her uniform. Her legs were still shaking from the previous 'fight' with Gojo, and she was once again blown away by how good it had felt. 1 Thankfully, each room was equipped with a bathroom, so she was able to wash all the sweat and dubious liquid covering her body. 8 While she was tidying up her hair she suddenly said, "Before I forget, in about one or two months, me and my two comrades will be tasked to lead the first-year student of class 1 in the real world for a special course about soul burial. There will also be a surprise exam about hunting hollows, but those are only dummies. The three of us will grade you." 3 "Oh?" Gojo, who was still half-naked, raised his eyebrow, "It doesn't seem like the kind of thing you should say, right?" Hotaru simply turned her head aside and said, "It doesn't really matter. As long as you don't say it to anyone else, it will be alright." Gojo chuckled, "Thanks, I appreciate it." Coming closer to her, he lowered himself and kissed her on the forehead, "You can come to me any time you feel stressed." She blushed fiercely and mumbled, "Idiot." before opening the door in a rush and leaving his room. 10 Once she left, Gojo shook his head before putting the top of his clothes on, then put on his blindfold before walking out. Once outside of his room, he looked at the corner of the hallway before calling someone out, "Momo, how long do you plan to hide?" A blushing Momo walked out of the corner, her face steaming out, "I-I am sorry, I didn't mean to peep or anything. I just wanted to wake you up and show you the way. I came not too long ago." 13 The dormitory wasn't separated by gender, only by class and year. After all, no one here was a child. 5 Gojo knew that she was lying. He had felt her presence outside of his door for about forty minutes. 23 But he didn't want to call her on that, "Haha, it isn't a problem. Anyway, what class do we have again?" This question seemed to snap her out of her daze, "Zanjutsu. You guys will receive your Asauchi." "Asauchi, huh." He looked at the sword hanging on her waist. From what he had seen, basically all Asauchi looked the same, and even those that looked different weren't truly that much different. Just some difference in length or width. From what he understood, this difference was mostly because of the difference in the amount and quality of Reiryoku. But having a bigger sword didn't mean that you were stronger. He still remembered quite clearly that the sword Soi Fon had was very short. 4 This showed that the length and width of a sword were more about energy control and personal style. It would be quite funny if some newbie was considered strong just because he had a sword bigger than most people. 34 (AN: For one, Hotaru isn't an OC. She is a Canon character(anime and manga. Though she died in a flashback). In the anime. The event was a fight against fake hollows for training first year while in the Manga this event was about soul burial only, meaning sending wandering souls to the soul society. I decided to mix a little of the two. Also, I want to specify that the main source of this fic is the Manga. But I can use inspiration from events from the anime. Despite all those filler episodes, some arcs were quite interesting. Like the zanpakuto spirit rebellion arc.) 18 CREATORS' THOUGHTS HIKARU_GENJI HIKARU_GENJI Gojo is a player(I would to if I was this handsome). The author himself said so during an interview. So I wanted to add this part of his personality. Though no w of his conquest will be unnamed.
Only interesting characters will be named. Hotaru aside. She was the only disponibles whose personality wasn't shown in the Manga(i.e: She died too fucking fast. Just had three panels worth.) so I could make her act as I wished.
The other Canon characters have their personality and I will respect it.
COMMENT 47 comments VOTE Chapter 20: CH 17: GETTING AN ASAUCHI [Shin'o Academy; Training Ground] The moment Gojo entered the training ground, he was surprised by how large and well furnished it was. A large field equal to two football stadiums equipped with training dummies, targets, a track course, a zone for resting, and many such things. When he remembered that this was just the ground for Hakuda, Zanjutsu, and Hoho, he couldn't help but imagine what the Kido training field looked like. At the center of the field, a large line could be seen slowly advancing, each of the people in it receiving something one after another. "Yo! Man, what took you so long? I thought you two got lost on the way." A red-haired man who was watching with a bored expression next to a black-haired woman perked up the moment Gojo and Momo entered. 1 "Haha! Sorry, I was a little...Let's say busy. Momo had to wait for me." Momo lowered her head in shame when she remembered the reason why Gojo was 'busy'. 4 "Oh?" Renji was a little surprised at Momo's reaction but didn't pay much attention to it, "Anyways, you should line up to take your Asauchi. Kira took a place behind Hitsugaya to help you." "Well, this is good and all, but could you introduce us to your friend?" Gojo looked at the short black-haired woman as he said this. In terms of height, his eyes, even though blindfolded, told him that the woman standing in front of him was nothing more than 144 cm tall which, when compared to his 190 cm or Renji 188 cm, seemed ridiculously small. 1 "Oh? Do you mean this small girl? Her name is Rukia. She is an old friend of mine." Renji shrugged as he introduced the girl. Though, from the way she stomped on the ground, it seemed that she didn't appreciate "Small?! Monkey face! I am not small! Okay? It isn't my fault if you guys are so ridiculously tall. What's more, I am still growing." 8 Renji snickered, "Growing? Wake up, please. It has already been 100 years since we've known each other. Pretty sure this is it for you." 15 Watching the two fight like this, Gojo smiled gently. Lifting the corner of his blindfold, he stretched his hand toward Rukia, 2 "I feel like I said it too many times already, but the name is Satoru Gojo. Happy to meet you Rukia. So, I have a question." Shaking hands with Gojo, Rukia tilted her head, "Go on." "When is the marriage between you and him?" 44 Gojo never thought that a face could turn as red as a tomato so fast. - A few minutes after escaping from Rukia's shame-fuelled, but useless hits since she couldn't even touch him, Gojo was standing behind Toshiro as he waited for their turn to receive a sword. 3 From what he understood, after receiving the Asauchi, it was necessary to inject your Reiryoku in it for an initial synchronization. 4 Once this was done, years of constant contact and slow nurturing were necessary to finally hear the name of the Asauchi. 2 Even then, aside from seated officers, few official shinigami could awaken the name of their zanpakuto, much less students like them. At least this was supposed to be the reality. 2 Finally, it was Toshiro's turn to take his Asauchi. But the moment he began to inject his Reiryoku into it, for a very short amount, so short that nearly no one caught it, the temperature around them suddenly dropped. Gojo trusted his senses more than anything, and he knew what they were telling him. This lowering in the temperature had been unnatural, and he knew the culprit. It hadn't been that visible to the others, but the moment Toshiro filled the sword with his Reiryoku, it wasn't just his energy that entered it. But also what looked like a part of his own self. 'So this is how the spirit of a Zanpakuto is born.' He could deduce from this that Zanpakuto were born from the soul of their owner. 'This is getting interesting. So those things are a little like Yuji and Sukuna? No, this is closer to the relationship between Yuta and Rika.' 1 When he was alive, aside from Yuji, who had initially swallowed a part of the king of curse and became its vessel, he had another student. Yuta. 2 Yuta was linked to an extremely powerful cursed spirit that Gojo had named as the Queen of curses, and she was born from Yuta's own cursed power and the spirit of his dead childhood friend. Thinking about how all his star pupils always had troublesome situations, and a weird tendency toward being executed by the higher up, he could only sigh, 'Well, with a teacher like me, how could my students be any less awesome?' 1 Gojo thought smugly as he patted Toshiro's shoulder and stood in front of the man giving the sword. "Name and class." "Gojo Satoru, Class 1." "Take your sword and inject your Reiryoku like the others." Taking the ordinary-looking Katana, Gojo observed the weapon curiously before filling it with his Reiryoku. 2 He felt the same thing happening to him as it happened to Toshiro. A small part of him, fused with the sword before it fell silent. Swinging a little the sword, he put it back in its sheath and left. 1 In all the history of the Soul Society, he might have been the one who ported the least interest to his sword. 7 For him, this Zanpakuto wasn't any different from a cursed tool or cursed spirit manipulation. Having it was nice and all, and it could have some nice effects. But this wasn't something he really needed. 27 (AN: Okay, so Rukia's personality is fucking complex. Even more, since this is her personality before she entered the Kuchiki family and went through the death of…(Search Wiki if you don't know). Anyway, in the manga, Rukia is extremely cold and composed when she faces people she doesn't know. But her true personality is brash, friendly, and caring. 3 As for our dear Toshiro. Bleach fans know that the kid could hear Hyorinmaru long before he even got a zanpakuto. Don't ask me how the fuck it's possible. Anyway, dude could already create an Ice field when he was in the Rukongai; Though he didn't know he could do it and it was five years after Hinamori entered school that he began to manifest his power. Then Rangiku found him and advised him to become a shinigami. 5 Finally, for Rika and Yuta, you need to read the prequel of Jujutsu Kaisen or reach the latest chapters of Jujutsu to understand. Damn. This AN is fucking long.) 6 COMMENT 53 comments VOTE Chapter 21: CH 18: KIDO 13 The following day, Gojo followed the usual group, though without Rukia this time since it wasn't a shared course, to the Kido training ground. The previous day, after getting their Zanpakuto, they had just been given basic training such as swinging the sword again and again almost mindlessly. Gojo had never been a swordmaster. After all, he never had the need to wield any weapons in the first place. But this didn't mean that he was a beginner either. After all, one of his students, because of the lack of cursed energy, had needed to become extremely proficient in cursed weapons wielding. 6 How could he keep his head high as a teacher if he wasn't even able to give some help to his students? 1 Still, despite all his arrogance, he never belittled the necessity to understand the basics and that's why he didn't riot even though that task was super boring. 'Those guys should do like me and find better ways to entertain the students while they train.' He snickered at the thought of the training regiment he had concocted for Yuji when he was still a newbie. "Gojo?" Momo asked after hearing him. "Sorry, sorry, I'm just thinking about how cute Renji and Rukia were. Though I am a little disappointed in Renji." 22 On the side, he could see Renji stiffen a little at this. "What do you mean?" Gojo turned toward him for a short while then shook his head, "I won't stick my nose in your love story dude. You do as you like." Renji clenched his fist before lowering his head. He knew what Gojo was alluding to. He had thought that he was able to hide his feelings quite well, but he must have been wrong if someone he just met two days ago could see it. 4 The atmosphere cooled down a little but Gojo did not particularly care. Renji did indeed disappoint him a little. He had never been in love, but he understood how feelings such as love and friendship should be treasured more than anything else. 7 After all, be it in his world or the afterlife, there was nothing easier than losing the people you cared for. This rule held even more so for people like them who were training to fight. Rather than wallowing in self-doubt and hesitations, you should take the hand of the person you love and never let go no matter what. 1 'Well, not like it matters to me.' Renji wasn't his friend. For Gojo, he was just a funny dude that could help him pass time. 7 Why would he waste his time by thinking about the personal problems of someone he had just met? (E/N: You should care about how to fix his damn eyebrows like tf?) 9 - [Kido training ground] 1 The Kido training ground was more like a shooting ground than anything else. 2 Facing the students, was a stern black-haired woman seemingly in her early twenties. 5 Her outfit was composed of a black kimono and a badge with the title vice-captain on her shoulder as well as a pair of glasses. The moment they saw her, the students began to cause a ruckus. "Hello everyone, I am Nanao Ise, a special lecturer. Normally I only teach the 6th year students in my spare time, but today I decided to teach the first years." 11 Her voice was calm and a little chilly as she adjusted her glasses, and if Gojo wasn't wrong, she had turned a look at him when she said the last line. 1 The teacher who was supposed to teach them today advanced and said, "You guys should be happy to receive this privilege. Miss Ise is the vice-captain of the 8th division as well as a Kido expert. Fifty years ago, when she was a student, she had enough credit to enter the Kido corps and was specifically scouted by the Captain of the 8th division, Shunsui Kyoraku." 4 'Man, this guy is the ultimate definition of bootlicker. Well, I guess with credentials like this, she is really worthy of it.' Gojo thought in amusement. 1 Meanwhile, even though she kept a straight face, Nanao felt like her face was burning. She had always hated such excessive praise. After all, the reason she was so good at Kido was just that she had no other choice since she was unable to bond with another Zanpakuto aside from their Inherited one. 4 As for being specially scouted, that damn old man was her own uncle. So she had nothing to feel proud of. 2 'Sigh, anyway, so this is my target.' Looking at the blindfolded silver-haired man, she had to admit that even though she wasn't particularly interested in having any form of relationship with a man, he was quite handsome. 8 The reason she had decided to teach the first years this time was because she had been quite curious about the man that had caused a small stir in the Seireitei before even entering it. More than anything, the part about how he had been able to learn Kido just by watching was something that made her really curious, though also a little jealous. Kido was a profound art and few shinigami, even at the captain level could be said to reach the expert level, much less the level of master. As such, for someone like him to exist was something she had to verify for herself. "Okay everyone, some of you already have some understanding but I will still begin with the basics. Wait for me to finish before asking any questions. Understood?" "Yes!" "Satisfied with the response, she began to explain, "Kido is an intricate practice that requires a deep understanding in Reiryoku and Reiatsu manipulation. Over the long history of Kido, we have managed to subdivide it into 3 great types. The way of destruction, Hado. The way of binding, Bakudo, and the way of healing, Kaido. Our western branch simply calls them Magic spells. But well, those guys still aren't properly established." 6 'A western branch? Hum, well it's understandable. It would be weird for the afterlife to only belong to Asia.' 7 Gojo thought while listening to Nanao. "Kaido aside, each Hado and Bakugo are numbered, and the higher the number, the more powerful it is." 11 Of course, this wasn't all, there were also some Kido outside of those three that were known as Forbidden Kido. But no way she was going to talk about it to the students. After all, she liked having her head on her shoulders. Remembering how her mother had been executed because she broke some nonsensical law, her mood dampened, "In order to use a Kido, three steps are necessary. Visualizing the spell, chanting the spell, and naming the spell. Well, let me show a mid-grade hado as an illustration." At this, she turned to face one of the targets standing about a hundred meters away from her, "Ye lord! Mask of blood and flesh, all creation, flutter of wings, ye who bears the name of Man! Inferno and pandemonium, the sea barrier surges, march on to the south! Hado #31 Shakkaho." 6 A red ball of fire formed in her hand before being launched like a laser beam. The effects had been limited, but it had completely obliterated the target. While the others were astonished at the power, Gojo on the other couldn't help but have his smile cramp a little when she chanted her spell out loud. 1 Even though the effects were pretty incredible, the problem wasn't here. 'I will freeze in hell before I am heard chanting a spell like this.' 13 He seriously wondered if the ones who created those Kido spells didn't suffer from chuunibyou syndrome. 22 Nanao, who didn't know what Gojo was thinking, continued her lecture, "Of course, you should understand that most enemies won't just stand there like this target and let you finish. You need to be fast on your feet and use different ways of incantation. But the easiest is without a doubt simply forgoing the incantation altogether. Though, the higher the level the harder it is. Hado #31 Shakkaho." She once again launched the same spell, though it was clearly weaker, " As you can see. The drawback of using a spell without the incantation is a loss of power. So, any questions?" Momo raised her hand and asked, "I searched for some Kaido spell in my spare time, but they were very hard to find. What's more, as you said, they weren't numbered, why is it?" Nanao nodded, "I am unable to answer this question. To be honest, Kaido isn't even in your lesson as only the 4th division can teach it. If you are interested in healing, you just need to reach a good enough level in Bakudo and you will be accepted. Next." This time it was Gojo who asked, "So, is it possible to not use a Kido without uttering a word?" Nanao frowned, "To be honest, those able to do so are rare. Those who use Kido are divided into 3 ranks. Practitioners, Experts, and Masters. In the whole Seireitei, out of all the current captains, I only know five who are at the level of master and only those at this level would be able to do what you asked." "Oh? And is it possible to know who those five are?" "It isn't a problem. The first one and most powerful is the captain commandant, the second one is Captain Unohana of the 4th division. The third one is Captain Ginrei Kuchiki of the 6th division. Then Captain Isshin Shiba of the 10th and finally Captain Ukitake of the 13th." 5 (AN: So for Nanao. Only manga fans could understand her deal. Those who only watched the anime wouldn't learn of her secrets and struggles. But no worries. I will slowly show everything. Also, the reason Aizen isn't on that list is pretty clear. Before his reveal, even though Aizen was a captain, he wasn't known to be particularly powerful. Even his Shikai was thought to be ordinary. Well, we all know the truth. 9 Byakuya and Kisuke are also at master level, but Kisuke isn't a captain anymore while currently, Byakuya isn't a captain. Ginrei is Byakuya's grandfather and even though we never saw his power, from bleach novels we can infer that he was near division 0 level. This information was from the 7th Kenpachi who was invited to the Division 0 but he refused(he should have since he died. Lol). Anyway that 7th Kenpachi strong enough to be invited to the zero 0 said that Ginrei was someone who could match him. So you get the gist.) 5 COMMENT 40 comments VOTE Chapter 22: CH 19: A DEAL WITH NANAO At the end of the lecture, as students left one another, 1 "Student Satoru Gojo. Stay please." Nanao Ise called for Gojo to stop as he was walking with Hinamori and the gang. Stopping, he shrugged before saying, "You guys continue. I will talk with the charming lady." Smiling, he waved his hand before sauntering toward Nanao. 1 "Hello~ hello! To what do I owe the pleasure?" Nanao frowned a little at the way he talked while wondering why all the geniuses she knew had such weird personalities. 6 "Good morning Mister Gojo, I called you because I was curious about something. Could you reproduce the spell I just used as a demonstration?" She said as she indicated towards the shooting range. She was really curious. Was he really able to do as was said? "Oh?" Gojo tilted his head for a short while, before smiling as understanding dawned upon him. "I could. Of course, I could. But, why should I?" 1 His earlier frivolous tone vanished as his demeanor became way more serious. Even though he was still smiling, Nanao instinctively knew that he wasn't playing around. 1 This abrupt change was a little sudden and she was taken aback as she asked, "Did I offend you?" "Hum…" He looked at her up and down before shaking his head, and answered again with a voice full of mirth, "Nah, sorry. Seems like I was just being a little too sensitive." 1 He was not a circus monkey that would perform at the demand of the public. In all his life, he had seen so many people act like this around him that he was sick of this. But, it seemed that it had been a misunderstanding. 4 Deciding to lighten the atmosphere, he condensed a little ball of Reiryoku above his finger, "So, let's go back to the previous topic. I do not mind showing off a little to a beautiful woman, but I need a little something." Nanao nodded, "What do you wish? Though I must just warn you that I do not have much money on me." "Oh, this isn't a problem at all. I don't want your money." "Then, what?" Raising his blindfold, he showed a charming smile as he said, "What I want is…" "If you say something stupid like what I want is you — I am going to slap you." 4 She said this in such a matter-of-fact way that Gojo's smile cramped. Slumping a little, he couldn't help but ask, "How did you see this coming?" 1 Nanao sighed as she shook her head. How could she tell him that she regularly heard such stupid and corny jokes almost every day from her captain? What's more, she had long sworn off of any form of relationship. She didn't wish to be yet another woman who made her loved one suffer because of the curse of the Ise clan. "So, what do you wish in exchange for showing your skills?" "Hah~" Releasing a sigh, Gojo completely took off his blindfold as he said, "You are really no fun. But it doesn't matter. I wasn't joking when I said that I wanted you. More precisely…" Pointing at the target, he murmured, "Hado #31 Shakkaho." A fire beam, as powerful as the one launched by Nanao when she used the full incantation, was fired from his finger and thoroughly obliterated the target. 1 Turning his back to the explosion, he gave his brightest smile as he said, "I want your skills, your knowledge, your know-how. Absolutely everything about you. What do you think?" Looking at the man standing in front of her, Nanano couldn't help but feel a chill. At the same time, she couldn't help but wonder. How far could he go? How powerful could he become? That's why, without even stopping to think, she answered, "I will teach you everything I know." 8 She knew that her curiosity could cause her many problems down the road. But, she couldn't let go of the opportunity to train a genius like him. 1 Perhaps she could witness the birth of another master level in Kido. 8 - After this event; two weeks went past. (AN: A short chapter. But I just didn't have time back then when I wrote it back. Anyway enjoy. Next chapter will be pretty long.) 7 CREATORS' THOUGHTS HIKARU_GENJI HIKARU_GENJI You love this story? You want to be ahead of the others? Want to support me? Take a look at my *******. I upgraded my ******* once again. You can get up to 17 advanced chapters of SHK(Basically being more than one month ahead of everyone.) As well as 12 chapters of my new fic. Called Gojo: A Sorcerer in the soul society.
www.******* HikaruGenji
Here my discord.
/c7d4SNW.—Here the link of my discord
COMMENT 37 comments VOTE Chapter 23: CH 20: VS INSTRUCTOR 1 Two weeks seemed like a short time, but in reality, so many things could happen in that time frame. 1 The first thing of note was how the fame of Gojo was continuously growing in the academy. More precisely, he was becoming more and more infamous as a problem student. The cause for this? Aside from the first three days of class where he followed the introduction of all the basic arts dutifully, he immediately became a truant not long after. He discarded all classes aside from the homeroom and general knowledge class, and even during those classes, he would either be sleeping or reading a book while the lecture was going on. - Today was supposed to be a class about Hoho and Hakuda for the first year. Those two classes were generally held by the same professor since the techniques were about using Reiryoku to empower the body and fight. The lecturer, Kairo Fon, had always been proud of his place and the course he taught. After all, most shinigami never awakened their Zanpakuto. Meanwhile, very few shinigami were really interested or had the talent for Kido. But Hakuda and Hoho? Those skills were basically the most fundamental skills necessary for survival on the battlefield. For him, those two skills were the noblest ones. That's why, as a member of the noble Fon family, he couldn't accept this student. "Satoru Gojo!" He bellowed with clear anger in his voice. His gaze, directed on the student lying down on the grass seemed to spit fire. 1 Yawning, Satoru stretched for a little while before standing up. "Hello, teach. What brings you to me on such a beautiful morning?" His nonchalant answer nearly made Kairo have a stroke. Taking a deep breath, he continued in a calmer tone, "Student Satoru Gojo. Explain to me, why did you not come to class today?" Gojo lowered his black glasses as he stood up. Those glasses had been made for him after he explained his needs. Like his pair on earth, they were nearly opaque for anyone but him. 1 Looking at the prof, he sighed as he said," You are a good professor. But your class ain't for me." Gojo was serious. Even though some of the noble students looked down on the commoners from the Rukongai, there was no outright bullying or conflict. It was easy to understand. The nobles had no control over the Gotei 13 and it wasn't uncommon for people of the Rukongai to become seated officers. No smart noble would bother someone who could potentially become someone great. The same went for the professors. Even though many of them were nobles, they did not treat the students differently. The man in front of him was a dedicated teacher who, aside from an excessive pride in what he taught, didn't have any bad traits. Gojo understood that the man was acting in justified anger, but this did not change his opinion on the matter, "Teach, I will be honest with you. There's really nothing I can learn from you anymore." 1 Shunpo was a very impressive art. It was so impressive that it was frightening. In his free time, meaning every time he ditched class, he had researched the feats of some of the present and past captains in the soul society, and all he could say was one word. Badass. 2 One of the greatest feats of speed he read was a technique derived from the Shunpo called speed clone. 4 Realistically speaking, for a human to create a speed clone with basically no blur, they would have to move at about Mach 3 at minimum. In the information he obtained, it seemed that Soi Fon was able to produce more than ten clones at the same time. He shuddered just at the thought of the speed necessary for such a feat. 1 If he had fought against her back then, Rikugan or not, she would have wiped the floor with him. Now though, 'Well, at least I should have a chance to fight without being humiliated.' He was thinking so when from the corner of his eyes, he could see the teacher use Shunpo. Compared to the inexperienced mobs of the 2nd division who he fought previously, he was clearly much faster. Still, 'Too slow.' He easily avoided and moved behind the teacher while sending a hit. Blocking it with his arms, Kairo immediately grabbed Gojo's fist and sent another punch. Even though it was quite an awkward position, Gojo didn't try to avoid the punch but rather countered with one of his own. Just as it was about to connect, a grin formed on his face, Black flash 8 Black lightning gathered on his fist while the air itself seemed to explode from the release of power. Kairo's expression changed, he knew that if their punch connected in this situation, losing his arm would be the least of his worries. But just as it was about to happen, he received a low kick from Gojo and was propelled a few meters away from him. "Hehe~! Seems like I won." 3 Giving a V sign of victory, he grinned before walking away. 1 "Wait!" "Hum? What is it, Teach? You want another bout?" Kairo didn't answer the taunt. His expression looked as if he had seen a ghost. "That Hakuda technique… Who taught you it?" He was extremely surprised at Gojo's skills in Shunpo. But that last technique... "Hmm? No one taught me." "Impossible! You mean you created it yourself!?" "Hehe! In a way, you could say so." Copyright could go fuck itself. It wasn't like the creator of black flash could come to complain right? 12 "Well, teach, I should have shown you that I really don't need to follow your class. So see ya. I have a date with a beautiful girl wearing glasses." 2 Waving his hand, he began to walk away before stopping, "Also teach, this isn't Hakuda, but Jujutsu." 1 "Jujutsu…" 9 Kairo murmured the weird name while sinking deep in thoughts. That technique he used, he couldn't be mistaken, it was eerily similar to another technique he knew the existence of. "Shunko." 6 It was the highest form of Hakuda. A technique that fused Hakuda and Kido and produced a powerful gust of winds covering the arms and back of the user. A technique created and developed by the current captain Soi Fon. (E/N: Yoruichi wants to claim copyright.) 7 Even though there were some differences, the similarities were too great to ignore. "I need to report it to captain Soi Fon." 1 - Gojo, who did not know about the existence of Shunko, was humming quite happily. During those two weeks, thanks to Nanao's lessons, his knowledge of Kido had continued to grow steadily. What's more, she had taught him all the Hado and Bakudo from #1 to #60. Even though she had mastered up to #70, she had refused to teach him those techniques since only seated officers had the right to learn Hado above 60. Since Gojo didn't want to create problems for his benefactor, he didn't insist and began the process of creating jujutsu in the soul society. For this, Black flash and Divergent fist had been the ones he chose as an experiment. While Divergent fist was just a crude release of cursed energy. Black flash was a more intricate technique that required an extreme control of cursed energy. Black flash was a technique that created spatial distortion when a user connects with an impact of cursed energy within 0.000001 seconds of a physical hit. The phenomenon causes cursed power to flash black. Because of this stringent requirement, even when he was alive, he was never able to maintain or use continuously black flash. At the same time, he had never really tried hard, since he simply did not need this technique when he was alive. Finally, that technique only brought a 2.5 increase in strength. 6 For people like Yuji who already had insane physical strength. Black flash was like giving wings to a tiger. But for him, it had been useless, at least when he was alive. 2 Feeling the tingles in his arms, he couldn't help but smirk. 'Reiryoku is really superior to Cursed technique.' 5 The increase brought by his black flash was far above what he had expected. 'About 5.' 3 This was simply insane. The best? 'This isn't the limit.' What made him really happy wasn't black flash itself, but the realization that any cursed technique he used with Reiryoku would be far stronger than the original version. If so, 'What would happen when I manage to recreate Limitless?' 21 He shivered in excitement just at the thought. - (AN: Just to be precise. The Fon family is, in reality, the Feng family, and Soi-Fon is in reality, Sui Feng. I don't know why her name was changed in Japanese in some adaptations. But I am too used to Soi-Fon so I will use it. Now about Shunko. Soi Fon did indeed create it on her own. But Yoruichi was the first to create it. Because of this, their Shunko are fundamentally different. Soi Fon's Shunko is based on wind. While Yoruichi's Shunko is based on lightning. The black flash from jujutsu looks like the Shunko of Yoruichi, just that black flash only boosts strength, while Shunko boosts speed and strength meaning that Shunko is vastly superior. Seems like the author took some inspiration from it.) 5 CREATORS' THOUGHTS HIKARU_GENJI HIKARU_GENJI I created a channel exclusively for Gojk discussion in my server. Though you need the Gojo role in bulletin board to access it. Anyway if you have any questions or simply wish to discuss about Gojo you can use it.
COMMENT 61 comments VOTE Chapter 24: CH 21: CHILLING IN THE LIBRARY [Shin'o academy, Library] "How many times did I tell you? Stop ditching class." 1 Looking disapprovingly at Gojo, Nanao complained once again. She had enough on her plate when dealing with her own captain, but it seemed that without knowing, she had added another problem next to her. Putting back the book he was holding before taking another one, Gojo simply gave a short laugh without even raising his head. Currently, he obviously didn't wear his glasses nor his blindfold. After all, no matter how powerful his eyes were, he wasn't absurd to the point that he could read with something covering them... 9 Seeing him like this, Nanao gave up and turned toward Toshiro who was sitting next to him, "Please, no matter what happens, don't grow up like him." Toshiro could only nod awkwardly. Nanao had met all of Gojo's companions, and even though all of them were somewhat awkward around her because of her rank and temperament, they all understood that, deep down, Nanao was a kind and gentle woman. Though she was somewhat strict. In fact, the closest to Nanao after Satoru wasn't Toshiro, but Momo. Generally, she would also be present in the library but she was currently held back since she and Kira were the representative of class 1's first years. "Satoru nii-san, you should really calm down. I have overheard some of the students while coming here, and it seems like your fight with Kairo-sensei is already known to all the students and teachers. Your infamy is continuing to grow." 1 "Hum… And so?" This time, the two of them were stumped. Feeling the silence around him, Gojo sighed. He knew that they were worried about him. Though having people worry about him was really a foreign feeling. "Look, what was my goal in entering the academy?" "Learning more about Kido and the basic knowledge from the academy." "And what am I doing right now?" "..." "See? Means and objectives. People always get entangled in what they shouldn't. Currently, I have basically succeeded in my goal. So, this academy has nothing to teach me anymore." Gojo wasn't joking. His status as a student had never been something he attached importance to. All he wished for was to obtain information and knowledge. "In fact, you could even say that the academy is more of a liability currently." After all, as a student, even though he had access to a large amount of information, he also had many restrictions on what he could learn. As such he needed to upgrade his rank, which meant becoming a shinigami. "If it wasn't because of the outing that will happen in the real world in two weeks, I would have already applied to graduate." 1 He already had some grasp of Zanjutsu, and even though he didn't awaken a Shikai yet, having a Shikai was never the goal of that class. Otherwise, 99% of the students would never pass. 2 Sighing, Nanao decided to not insist. After all, she knew that Gojo wasn't a lazy man. He just had his priorities straight and discarded absolutely everything that wasn't necessary. 7 What's more, she had to admit that the new technique he had created really intrigued her. After all, the women from the Ise family were unable to bond with an Asauchi, and she wasn't an exception to the rule. 1 Because of this, she seriously lacked means of attack. But if she could learn his Black flash… 2 'Well, it isn't that easy.' It had taken one week since their meeting for Gojo to create Black flash, but even he had some trouble controlling it. "Hum, well, I didn't call you today just to scold you." "Heh!? Seriously? Don't stop, please. I must admit that being looked at coldly while being scolded by a glasses-wearing beauty has a charm of its own." 14 Toshiro suddenly shivered at Nanao's cold stare, but Gojo simply laughed, "Haha, perhaps stopping is better. Wouldn't want to awaken some weird fetishes. right?" Nanao could feel her headache growing, Gojo was really an attractive man, and she had to admit that he didn't let her be indifferent. Thankfully, each time she felt some feelings growing, he would destroy those budding feelings with his weird jokes. 10 "Could we talk seriously, please?" "Sorry, sorry, I will be serious. So, what is the matter?" After making sure that he wouldn't continue with the joke, she began seriously, "Did you decide which division you will join?" Nanao knew that Gojo's previous words were right. At his current level, he could graduate any time he wanted. In fact, with his talent in Kido and Hakuda, he could even enter any department he wished and could even be given a seat. This was how talented he was. Gojo took another book and said nonchalantly, "Well, I do have an idea in mind. But I am open to suggestions. Do you want me to enter your division?" 1 "To be honest? No. My captain is already a pain. I wouldn't be able to take it if I had to add another one." "Ouch! I feel my heart breaking at those hurtful words. Shiro, don't you think she is too mean? You will join the same division as me, right?" "Haha..." All Toshiro could do was give an awkward laugh while averting his eyes. "To think that even my little brother would discard me. Sigh, what a cruel world. Oh? The ice beauty smiled?" "You must be mistaken." "No, I am sure I saw it. Nothing can go past my eyes. But seriously though, why the question?" "In about ten years, the current captains of the 6th and 3rd division will step down. This will create a vacuum in many divisions." "Oh? You want me to gun for the captain position?" Nanao hesitated a little before nodding. "I know it's absurd, but I feel like if it's you, it shouldn't be hard. At worst, you could become vice-captain or third seat. Though you can't become the captain of the 6th division." 4 "There's nothing I cannot do." "I am serious. Currently, there are two candidates for the position. Vice-captain Byakuya Kuchiki was already chosen to replace Captain Ginrei Kuchiki. He was already judged to have all the qualifications, so it's just about him waiting now." "Ah, nepotism at its finest." 4 "Not really. Not even one of the four greatest noble houses can choose a captain. To become one, you need to fulfill some conditions." "Such as?" "The first one and the most common is the demonstration of the Bankai. This needs to be done in front of at least three captains, including the commander. The second way is harder since you need to be recommended by 6 out of the 13 captains and then get accepted by another 3 out of the seven remaining. The final way is the hardest and simplest at the same time. You simply need to beat the captain under the witness of at least 200 members of his squad." 4 Saying she frowned, "Frankly even if you become as strong as a captain, I don't advise you to choose this one. Aside from the 11th division where it's basically a tradition for the new captain to kill the old one, if you become a captain using such a way, you won't be able to make it run smoothly." She really couldn't understand those muscle heads of the 11th division. The 11th was overall the strongest division. Each captain of such a division should have been a precious resource. 1 But the current captain, Zaraki Kenpachi was the 11th Kenpachi. 1 Meaning that 10 captains died before him. 18 This was incredibly wasteful and stupid in her opinion. But she had neither the power nor the drive to protest against such a tradition. "Hmm… Anyways, you talked about two candidates, right? That Kuchiki, whatever guy gunning for the 6th division. So what about the 3rd?" "It's Byakuya. Byakuya Kuchiki." "Yeah, yeah. Byakuya. Who cares about that? So, who is the second dude?" *Sigh* "The candidate for the position of captain in the 3rd division is the vice-captain of the 5th division. Gin Ichimaru." - [Seireitei, 2nd division.] Currently, Soi Fon was seated on the chair of the leader of the Fon family and as such did not wear her captain cloak. The Fon family was a noble family affiliated to the Shihoin family. Normally, the current leader of the Shihoin family, Yushiro Shihoin, should have taken the position as captain of the 2nd division. But, even though he was an incredibly talented young boy who would without a doubt reach his sister's level given enough time. As of now, he still didn't have the strength required to stand as a captain. Currently listening to the reports, Soi Fon was at first a little bored, but she immediately straightened when she heard about Gojo and his feat. In the first place, Kairo Fon was no pushover, so for him to lose in a contest of speed and techniques showed just how much Gojo had grown in such a short time. But for him to create a technique that looked like Shunko? She believed that no subordinate of hers would provide fake information so she did not doubt it. This made his worth in her eyes rise even more. 'Perhaps I should send him a special invitation?' 5 It was pretty common for special students to be allowed to participate in missions with some official shinigamis. This was because having experience beforehand was always a good thing. What's more, the case of Gin Ichimaru had already left a precedent. So it wasn't a problem. It was just that she had already been refused once. She didn't have the face to be refused a second time. 'Hmm… What should I do?' 5 - (AN: So let's be clear. On Nanao's thoughts about the 10 previous Kenpachi having died before Zaraki. We all know it isn't entirely the truth, but Nanao does not. Anyway, I hope you liked the chapter.) 7 CREATORS' THOUGHTS HIKARU_GENJI HIKARU_GENJI Vol 2 is nearly finished on *******. Come take a look.
COMMENT 48 comments VOTE Chapter 25: CH 22: SHUHEI HISAGI 3 "Becoming a captain, huh." 2 If he had to be honest, the position of captain didn't particularly attract him in any way. It was simply too much responsibility. 3 Back then on earth, the reasons he fought to become one of the higher ups was to put a stop to the rampant corruption of those old bastards entrenched in their own way and usher a new wave by grooming talented individuals. 1 With students such as Yuta and Yuji, two students with the potential to reach a level near his own, he could be said to have perfectly succeeded in his life goal. Currently though, "Heh, thinking too much is useless. Gotta do what I gotta do." Closing the book in his hand, he stood up and belatedly realized that the sun was setting down. As such, after putting his glasses on, he placed the book back in its place and left. 1 Nanao and Toshiro had long since left the library and the library girl this time wasn't Hotaru, so he simply decided to leave. As a vice-captain, Nanao was extremely busy and could only spare some time to meet him from time to time and help him. He was really grateful for all the help she had given him. As for Toshiro, he had to go to the Zanjutsu class. As he had thought, Toshiro was really a genius and his Asauchi was already beginning to show individual traits. At this rate, it wouldn't take more than a few months for him to get the name of his zanpakuto and reach the Shikai, a level that nearly 90% of shinigami never reached. Gojo on the other hand despite all his talent was currently unable to enter in contact with the soul of his sword. The way for a shinigami to contact his/her sword was to go through a special kind of meditation called Jinzen. But despite all his tries, even though he could feel the soul of his sword, he was simply unable to communicate with it. 1 Gojo understood his problem and was simply helpless toward it. It wasn't a question of talent. But his own disposition. He knew that deep down, he was rejecting the sword. A Zanpakuto was supposed to be a partner. A friend. The closest and most reliable companion a shinigami could have in its entire life. But Satoru Gojo did not need to have a companion. In his entire life, there was only one man he could call as such. Suguru Geto. 6 His best friend and a man he had to personally put down once he went to the dark side. 5 Since then, no one could ever catch up to his footsteps. He was the strongest sorcerer. The one who stood at the top. 1 This was his pride. This was his deepest conviction. Even after dying and coming into this world, he still held the same conviction. That was why his heart stayed closed off from his Zanpakuto. 8 But, even though he knew the source of the problem, there was nothing he could do about this. "Sigh, being stumped because of some bullshit like emotions is truly a pain." 3 Scratching his hair, he walked alone in the deserted alley before stopping as he looked at four men, wearing the standard uniform of the academy, standing in front of him. 1 "Yo! What might be the matter? Just so you know, I am not interested in men." 1 The four men seemed ticked at his nonchalance, "Satoru Gojo, is this how you talk to your senpai!?" "Heh? Am I perhaps about to be bullied? Ohhh, I must say, this is really a new experience. So, my dear little Senpai, for what do I owe you the pleasure of this visit?" "You...!" "Stop. No need to enter his game." The most rash one was stopped by a slender black-haired man with the number 69 on his left cheek. 6 Then, facing Gojo he continued, "My name is Shuhei Hisagi. A 6th-year student from class 1. While I do admit that the way we appeared might have seemed a little misleading and for that I apologize, I also believe that your disrespectful words were unwarranted. Could you please apologize as well?" 1 Gojo could see that the man was really sincere. 'Ah, I really hate this type.' He could already see that despite his punk-like appearance, this guy was the noble type. Not noble in terms of bloodline, but in terms of actions and way of thinking. They were the kind of people who believed that there were no genuinely evil people and all that bullshit of this kind. 1 Gojo tended to call this kind of people, kind hypocrites. 3 He didn't hate them per se, but the problem with kind hypocrites was that once their beliefs were broken, they tended to become… let's say, slightly extreme. 2 He understood more than anyone. After all, Geto had also been this type. The type of man that said words like protecting the weak, following their duties, and all that righteous bullshit. 1 And in the end? It was the same man who decided that the world could only be saved by exterminating all non-sorcerers. 1 Even at his very last moment, before Satoru killed him, Geto could simply lament at how much he could not support the world. 'The world will always be an unkind place for the righteous.' 2 Thinking about his dead friend once again, his good mood vanished, and simply nodded, "Sorry, sorry. You guys are truly sensitive, can't even take a joke, sigh!" "I see. Well, I guess I will take this apology." As Gojo thought, despite how his appearance suggested otherwise, Shuhei was truly a pacific man that hated conflict and bloodshed. 4 Knowing that forcing the issue for a normal apology would only worsen the situation, he simply backed off and entered the heart of the issue, "Satoru Gojo. If we stand here in front of you, it's because your actions have severely disturbed the peace of the academy. Many students have to complain about your… Let's say, slightly troublesome attitude, and some males students also complained about your, *Cough* your amorous habits." At this part, Shuhei coughed to hide his embarrassment. Seeing this, Gojo couldn't help but snicker. Aside from ditching class, Gojo wasn't idle when it came to wooing girls. 6 After all, he couldn't simply study all the time, right? In fact, he even thought he was pretty tame compared to most university students back on earth. "So?" Shuhei managed to calm down, and continued, "I understand that it's your freedom to act as you wish. For the second issue, no one here is a child. As such, while I personally find this practice deplorable, I have neither the right nor the intention to stop it as long as the concerned parties gave their consent." There he becomes even more serious, "But about the main issue. Your comportment is without a doubt setting a bad example for the students. You may perhaps not need those classes, but for the normal students, seeing someone succeed without putting any effort while they give their all is disheartening and affects their studies." "So in short, a bunch of whining bastards couldn't face reality and came to complain so that I will become a model student and at least heal their wounded egos while giving them the illusion that they aren't just useless trash… Is that it?" 31 Shuhei's face twitched. Even though the words used by Gojo were extremely harsh, the truth was as he depicted. What's more, most of the students complaining were nobles who couldn't accept that someone from the rukongai could surpass them so much without even trying. Shuhei didn't come here without doing his research on Gojo. He even knew about the short fight against the Hakuda and shunpo instructor, and such, understood that judging Satoru with their standards was simply stupid. He could not understand the use of such jealousy. If you felt inferior, wouldn't it be better to double, triple, or even quadruple the amount of effort you put in so that you could reach your goal? 10 Ever since he had been saved from a hollow attack all those years ago by the ex-captain of the 9th division, Kensei Muguruma, Shuhei had never ceased to put in the effort necessary to reach his idol. He even went as far as tattooing the same number 69 on his body, though on his cheek rather than his chest. 10 Even the fact that Kensei was now considered a traitor and a fugitive alongside many other captains didn't change his admiration. This was why he could not understand people who used excuses to hide their own mediocrity. But even so, "I understand your frustration. But please, for the sake of the academy, stop your conduct." While saying that, he gave a deep bow. Watching him like this, Gojo lowered his glasses before giving his smirk, "Shuhei Hisagi was it? Hehe~! Did you know? If a bow was all that was necessary to make any requests, the world would truly be a different place." Putting back his glasses on, he put his hands in his pockets and swaggered past the bowing Hisagi without any care in the world. 1 Before turning in the corner, he gave some last words, "I respect your words and your way of thinking. But I will never force myself for the sake of people I do not recognize. Trust me, It isn't worth it." 10 This was his creed. 2 He wasn't a hero. Nor was he even a good person. He didn't fight for something illusory like justice, nor did he wish to become an example for anyone. He simply lived his life as he wished, uncaring to anyone else. 7 - (AN: Shuhei currently doesn't have scars on the face. In canon, he got it when he faced a group of hollows with the other students during the outing. As for the Geto Satoru killed and the Geto anime only fans saw. Yeaahh, let's just say that the stitches on his forehead aren't just for making a cool character design.) 9 COMMENT 35 comments VOTE Chapter 26: CH 23: BASIC UNDERSTANDING 1 After his fight with the instructor and the short episode with Shuhei, it seemed that the academy had completely given up on him. Had it been a normal university, he would have been expelled long ago for misconduct, but that wasn't the case here. Since the difference in talent between Shinigami could go from one extreme to another, they were given larger freedom in organizing their schedule. It was just that there has never been a student like Satoru who simply ditched classes. Of course, there was a catch to this freedom. The more you missed classes the harder your graduation exam to pass in the next year would be. After all, if you had the skills to miss classes, it meant that you weren't at the same level as a normal student. It was because he knew that what he was doing wasn't against the rules that he had dared to be so brazen. After all, getting expelled would go against his objective. Since then, the days passed and were rarely the same. After a while, he simply stopped coming to classes altogether. But no one came to bother him anymore. Sometimes he would study in the library, sometimes he would be busy teasing some girls or bothering Nanao when she came to visit him. 1 During the evening, he would spar with Toshiro or give some instructions to Momo in Hado. When he was free, he would eat some sweets or simply gaze at the sky while laying down in the garden of the academy. For everyone else, he was just ditching and playing around, but only those close to him understood how frightening he was slowly becoming. His mastery over Kido had already reached a bottleneck, but his re-creation of Limitless was showing no sign of advancing. 5 Still, if the current Gojo had to face him from the time he entered the Soul Society, he would completely destroy his past self. 4 - Currently sitting cross-legged under a tree, Gojo closed his eyes while having his sword on his lap and tried once again to communicate with his sword to no avail. What frustrated him was that he could feel that the sword was indeed trying to reach him, but he was simply unable to enter his inner world and see or hear the Zanpakuto's spirit. 6 This frustrated him so much that he felt like he should simply stop wasting his time with this useless junk. The moment he thought so, all connection was immediately cut off. He couldn't even feel the sword trying to reach him anymore. 8 'Fuck!' 1 For Satoru, his current failure was something he could not accept. "I should really stop wasting my time. Limitless is the most important. The sword can come in later." 20 Thinking so, he put the sword back in its sheath before placing it next to him and laid back against the trunk of a tree in thought. What was Limitless? In the simplest way possible, it was a technique that allowed him to bring the concept of infinity into reality and distort space at will. 2 In the past, he had divided this technique into three basic phases. The neutral phase: Infinity This was in a way the strongest defensive technique in his previous world since it brought the concept of an infinite distance between him and anything. Thanks to this technique, he was theoretically untouchable, but if that was really the truth, then he wouldn't be dead. Like all techniques, Infinity had its own weakness. Like for example curse-breaking weapons or other ability to manipulate space such as Domain Expansion. The cursed technique Lapse: Blue which brought the concept of negative distance into reality allowing him to draw everything toward him or a specific point by generating a magnetic-like force. 2 If he could use this technique, he would be the nemesis of all Shunpo users. 1 Finally, the Cursed technique reversal: Red Which brought the concept of divergence into reality and created a repelling effect. making it the complete opposite of Blue. 4 Red was far more complicated than Blue and he nearly died before learning it. Thankfully, once he learned these two, he was able to use the advanced technique, Colliding Limitless: Purple. 4 If Infinity was his strongest shield then Purple was his strongest spear. 4 "Man, just thinking about this is giving me a headache." Even now he didn't understand why he could use the Rikugan but not Limitless. This was really something that stumped him. 6 Nonetheless, he knew that it shouldn't be too hard for him. All he lacked was a crucial step. Something that could serve as a cornerstone. He already had more or less an idea about what he should do. 1 He needed to create the equivalent of a reverse cursed technique. This would be the first step. *Growl* Rubbing his growling stomach, he stood up and decided that he needed to eat something. - [1st-year class 1 Homeroom] While Gojo was agonizing about his powers, the students of class 1 were sent into an uproar as the homeroom teacher announced that they would be sent to the human world the next morning. 2 For most of them, it had been decades if not centuries since they had died and as such, it could be said that they all wished to see what the current world looked like. "Now then, each of you should come and pick a ticket. This will determine which team you will belong to." Hearing this, Hinamori raised her hand, "Sorry to disturb you teacher, but one of our classmates, Gojo Satoru is currently absent. Should we call him?" "This will not be necessary, because of his conduct, it has been decided in order to prove himself, Satoru Gojo will be alone and this exercise will also serve as a test for him. Should he fail, he will be expelled." "But!" "Do not make me repeat myself." "...Understood." Hinamori could only sit back with frustration while the other students began to snicker, happy to know that they might never have to see that infuriating face again. Still, she didn't worry for Gojo. She knew very well that he could basically graduate. She was just unhappy at the treatment he was receiving. Looking at all the gloating students, she could only hide her anger. 'I am sure he is going to show them all.' - The next day… 4 (AN: More of a transition chapter and some basic explanation about Limitless for those who never watched Jujutsu.) 1 CREATORS' THOUGHTS HIKARU_GENJI HIKARU_GENJI The volume 2 is finished on *******.
You love this story? You want to be ahead of the others? Want to support me? Take a look at my *******. I upgraded my ******* once again. You can get up to 17 advanced chapters of SHK(Basically being more than one month ahead of everyone.) As well as 12 chapters of my new fic. Called Gojo: A Sorcerer in the soul society.
www.******* HikaruGenji
Here my discord.
/c7d4SNW.—Here the link of my discord
COMMENT 46 comments VOTE Chapter 27: CH 24: DANGAI 8 [Shin'o Academy] On a podium stood three students. One man was in the front while one woman and another man were behind him. Further behind them was a closed door that seemed to float in the air. It was the Senkaimon. The official gate that people of the soul society could use to enter the living world. After making sure that all the first-year students of class 1 were present, the one standing in front finally opened his mouth. "I will first introduce myself. I am Shuhei Hisagi, a 6th-year student. Behind me are Kanisawa and Aoga, my fellow classmates. Today, the three of us will lead you." An uproar sounded as most of the 1st-year students were astonished. Renji, who generally didn't pay attention to what was happening in the academy couldn't help but mumble, "What the heck? They are acting like those three are some kind of stars." "What!? You don't know?" Kira, who usually stayed silent, couldn't help but exclaim. "Ha? Should I?" "Haaa. Forget it. Anyway, the uproar is mainly because of that guy. Shuhei Hisagi. His entry in the Gotei 13 is already a foregone conclusion. In fact, it's even said that he would directly obtain a seated position once he enters." "*Whistle* Seems like he is really a big deal. What do you think, Gojo?" "*Yawn* I just think that having to wake up so soon is a crime." 1 Toshiro on the side commented dumbfounded, "Nii-san, this is the normal time for classes." 2 "And this is why it's a crime. The guy who made that schedule is really a demon." 11 The others could only laugh bitterly. They were already used to Gojo's laid back manner, "Still, are you sure you will be alright alone? Do you even know how to do a soul burial? It was just explained to us." "Haha. No worries. It's me after all." 1 The others could only nod while Renji watched with admiration. Even though he always showed a brash personality, the truth of the matter was that, deep down, he had always lacked confidence in himself. 4 But he could see none of that in Gojo. His words weren't just bragging, but born from a supreme confidence in himself. "Silence please." From the podium, Hotaru silenced the student before continuing, "From now on, aside from one of you, all the rest will act in teams of three." 1 Saying so, she sent a pointed look to Gojo who could only scratch the back of his head sheepishly. After their one time together, they did pass some other moments again, but neither of them really felt any spark between them. This was even more so since Hotaru knew that Gojo had relationships with other students. The only saving grace was that Gojo had never tried to play her like a fiddle and as such their relationship was still alright. 5 "Momo, what's wrong?" Toshiro asked as he looked at a blushing Momo. "N-no! Nothing! Haha." Momo could only awkwardly laugh. Her room was close to Gojo and she could see the string of women visiting him. In fact, she knew that even some first-year girls were part of the lot. 5 It had to be said that whatever the era, bad boys would always have a certain attraction for women. This created some very weird moments for her that would cause her to blush in shame whenever she remembered them. "Anyway guys, how were you paired?" "I am with Momo and Renji. Meanwhile, Kira is with two other students. They are..." "Hmm, no need to tell me. It isn't like I will remember their names." 2 Gojo dismissed and began to walk away, he didn't care about people who had nothing to do with him. This was just a waste of time and energy. "Now then, does everyone have their Hell Butterflies? If so, let's go." All the students nodded, while a plethora of black and purple butterflies appeared around next to them. Watching the butterfly landing on his shoulder, Gojo could only marvel. It seemed that this little thing was the equivalent of phones here. Since they served as communication devices. 'Well, in a way they are also GPS. Hahaha~!' Gojo joked inwardly. Those butterflies were necessary guides when using the Senkaimon. Without them, chances were that one would get lost in the Dangai. The Dangai was a sort of alternate dimensional passage that connected the Soul society and the human world. It also floated in the Garganta, another void dimension that connected the human world, the soul society, and the Hueco Mundo. Gojo had done his research, but he had to admit that creating the Limitless without a trigger would be hard. 2 'Perhaps I will find the answer in the Hueco Mundo or the Dangai?' 1 What's more, from some records he knew, the Dangai was a zone where time flowed 2000 times faster than in the outside world. 3 'Well, this is a question for another time.' As he was now, using the Dangai or the Hueco Mundo would only be suicide. 1 Getting erased by a Kototsu in the Dangai or eaten by a Hollow in the Hueco Mundo wasn't on his to-do list. 9 Thinking so, he began to walk alongside the students and finally passed through the Senkaimon. - (AN: The things about Dangai aren't some BS I am spouting. In Bleach, Ichigo used it with Isshin's help to learn the Final Getsuga and in some filler arc, the 7th seat of the 12th division studied the Dangai and developed space time-related skills. Though honestly, that filler arc was BS. For those interested, it's called mod-soul arc I think. At least, those are keywords. Or you can just search, Kageroza Inaba. He is the main antagonist of that arc.) 1 CREATORS' THOUGHTS HIKARU_GENJI HIKARU_GENJI I have exams tomorrow and Friday. So the chapter that should have come out on Friday will do so on Saturday. Just a heads up.
COMMENT 32 comments VOTE Chapter 28: CH 25: NOTHING WILL HAPPEN 9 (AN: So here is the thing. Bleach began in 2001. If we take it as the timeline of the canon. Then my fic is set 55 years before canon. It means we are in 1946. Just after the 2nd world war. See, Japan was shit at that time. Some cities were bombed, some others were occupied by the allied powers. But of course in bleach, Kubo never showed that in any of the flashbacks. So we will not delve too much into that topic. Not gonna do research about post-war japan just for a fic.) 8 - [Human realm, Japan, Naruki City.] The passage through the Senkaimon was pretty fast. In fact, from the travelers' perspective, one simply had to open the door, step through a room and open the other door. The fact that Senkaimon could be opened with any Zanpakuto showed that whoever created them had some deep mastery over space travel. The moment all the student stepped through the door and appeared on the roof of a large building, Shuhei began to speak, "This is Naruki city. This city is under the jurisdiction of the 10th division. For today's exercise, all the hollows have been completely swept away to avoid any problem, so do not worry." All the students nodded and began to observe the city. Currently, even though they left the soul society in the morning, the moon hung in the sky of the human world. This clearly showed that there was some shift in time. Shuhei found it a little weird since it wasn't supposed to happen normally if the gate was well created. But he wasn't worried either as, while rare, it was something that could happen. That's why passing through the Senkaimon was necessary since it was possible to be sent far in the past if you were lucky or completely erased by the current of time 90% of the time if you passed through by Dangai. 1 While Shuhei began explaining how the exercise would be going on, Gojo, who separated himself from the other students, took off his blindfold and took a deep breath before observing the city. 2 'So this is really a different world and time.' Even though this was indeed Japan, he could not feel an ounce of cursed energy. Cursed energy was born from the negative feeling of humans. He knew that the second world war had just ended, so this period should have been one of the most active with curses. Still, it was both funny and sad that no matter which world, humans would always find a way to wage war. 8 Still, even though there was no cursed energy, "This is so horrible." Momo murmured after coming next to him. "Indeed." As far as the eyes could see, rows and rows of ghosts could be seen here and there roaming. Ghosts or spirits who stayed in the mortal humans for too long because of their lingering attachments could eventually transform into hollows once their chains of fate were corroded or be eaten by one. Thankfully, the transition from spirit to hollow could take months, if not years. Though becoming a hollow's meal was more of a question of luck. Gojo understood clearly that since the war ended not long ago, it was normal for so many souls to still linger on earth. 'No wonder they are willing to send students. I guess having more help is always appreciated.' While Gojo was laughing inwardly, Momo could only lament, "Why do people always go to war?" 11 She couldn't really understand this. Wouldn't it be nice if everyone could simply be happy? 2 Gojo scoffed at those naive thoughts, "Religion, Ideology, resources, land, spite, love or just because… No matter how pathetic the reason is, it's enough to start a war. It's human nature to pursue strife." Saying so he put back on his blindfold and began to walk away, "Rather than thinking about something useless like a world without war, you should think of how to become stronger." 2 Momo lowered her head at his admonishing tone. Renji, who stood on the side, wanted to speak, but Histugaya stopped him with a shake of his head. He knew very well that behind his easy-going exterior, his big brother was someone who was extremely cold, almost uncaring even. What's more, he wasn't saying this to make Momo feel bad but to seriously advise her. "Satoru Gojo! Where are you going!?" "Haha~! I don't really know. I just found something really interesting~! You guys can stay here and play around if you wish." Shuhei was incensed, this was a very important exercise, but this man was playing around. Even though it has been decided that he would take this exercise alone, it should have still been under the supervision of one out of the three of them. "Satoru Gojo, I need you to stop. Now." "Heh~! Haha, catch me if you can. See ya!" 1 With those words, he literally vanished from their eyes. 1 Shuhei could only widen his eyes at this sight. This speed had long surpassed what a normal Shunpo should be able to. 3 He had heard about his fight with the Shunpo instructor and had thought that it was just the instructor going easy on Gojo, but it seemed that he had been wrong. Gritting his teeth, he briefly considered giving up on Gojo. After all, he seemed strong, and he was acting like a nuisance. Finally, his sense of duty took over his feeling of indignation and he decided to follow him, But just as he was about to, he was startled to find something missing. "I can't feel his Reiatsu at all. How did he do it?" "Shuhei, what do we do?" Hotaru asked on the side while looking worriedly at the direction Gojo went to. Like Shuhei, she was unable to feel his Reiatsu anymore. Though she was less surprised. After all, she had sometimes seen him completely suppress his energy while training. Something that should be impossible since all shinigami always leaked a minuscule amount of Reiatsu even when they held back. Shuhei hesitated a little before finally shaking his head, "We do not know where he is going, and following him blindly would be a waste of time. We will proceed with the exercise as planned, and if he isn't back before sunrise, we will ask the soul society to locate him through his hell butterfly." "What if something happens to him?" "Do not worry. As I said, all the hollows in the area had been swept off. There shouldn't be any problem." (E/N: Flag.) 21 CREATORS' THOUGHTS HIKARU_GENJI HIKARU_GENJI You love this story? You want to be ahead of the others? Want to support me? Take a look at my *******. I upgraded my ******* once again. You can get up to 17 advanced chapters of SHK(Basically being more than one month ahead of everyone.) As well as 12 chapters of my new fic. Called Gojo: A Sorcerer in the soul society.
www.******* HikaruGenji
Here my discord.
/c7d4SNW.—Here the link of my discord
COMMENT 39 comments VOTE Chapter 29: CH 26: A HINT TOWARD LIMITLESS 7 Under the moonlight, Gojo was using Shunpo after Shunpo to reach his target. He wasn't lying when he said that he had found something interesting. Shinigami were unable to completely hide their Reiatsu. From what he had seen with his eyes, even Soi Fon, the leader of the secret force, could only hide her Reiatsu partially. Not even him, with his absolute control over his energy thanks to his eyes, could do so. The best he could do was to lower the emission of his Reiatsu to the level of a human which made him nearly untraceable. The reason for that was because of nearly invisible vents in the wrist of all Shinigami from where their Reiatsu leaked. You could say that those vents were basically the noses of Reiatsu. 1 There was just one little difference. For a human, having his nose blocked would just mean not being able to breathe for a short while. At most, you could also breathe with your mouth. For a shinigami, having those vents blocked meant internal combustion and then death. Long story short, as long as you didn't want to die, you wouldn't stop all your Reiatsu from leaking. But here was the problem. When he used his eyes the moment he stepped on the roof, he saw two astonishing things. The first thing was a bunch of super huge and completely white hollows. From their masks to their bodies, everything was white. 2 In all illustrations, he had never seen such things. The worst was that he couldn't feel them and he couldn't really see them either. He could only see their energy. This meant that they would be invisible to the students. It wouldn't be a problem for one such hollow to appear. But an entire group? Even more so after the 10th division supposedly killed all the hollows in the surroundings? The second thing he saw was…Two Shinigami or at least he thought they were shinigami. He couldn't feel them. He could only barely see the energy circulating in their body. What's more, they were also invisible to normal eyes. Still, 'Those guys are strong. Really fucking strong. Even stronger than Soi Fon.' 7 He began to slow down while thinking about how he would resolve this situation. - Meanwhile, two cloaked people were standing on a building while feeling the Reiatsu of the students. "Someone is coming." The one who spoke was standing slightly behind the other man as if showing respect. "Oh? Indeed, it seems like someone is really coming. What a beautiful control of his energy. Is it a member of the Secret corps?" "It shouldn't be. Only the students of the academy are in the zone." "So, a student managed to see through Kisuke Urahara's specially created hiding cloaks?" 2 This was something beyond incredible. Ever since he had stolen some of the equipment created by Kisuke, he had never been caught when wearing this cloak. Not even a captain should have been able to feel him. "Hmm. This is interesting. Really interesting." Under his cloak, the gaze behind the glasses was gleaming with a chilly light. 1 "Should we kill him?" As the man who was clearly the subordinate asked, he slowly brought his hand toward the short sword at his hip. Even though they were still a few kilometers away from each other, piercing and killing that lone student would be no problem. 2 After all, aside from the commander, his Zanpakuto had the longest reach in all the soul society. 1 The leader clearly hesitated, torn between his scientific curiosity and his careful reasoning. Finally, his curiosity won. Killing that student now would be easy, but what he was searching for was a way to surpass the inherent limitations of Shinigami. 5 Even now he was still unable to find the Hogyoku created by Kisuke and as such, his researches on the fusion between Hollows and Shinigamis were still incomplete. 2 It was sad that he hadn't been able to capture the captains who survived the hollow transformation 60 years ago. Once again, because of that damned Kisuke. `That man is really the nemesis of my life.' "Well then, I initially wanted to see how those students would fare against the new experiments, but no matter. Don't kill him. We are going." "Understood." "Open the Garganta." At those words, the sky literally cracked open. - Back to Gojo, he immediately stopped running when he saw this huge hole in the sky. Taking off his blindfold, his eyes widened in shock, as a huge beam of light fell from the hole and covered the two suspicious cloaked people before bringing them into the sky. 2 In the shadow of that dimensional hole, wriggling forms wearing completely white masks could be seen. "Menos Grande. Gillian? So, those two are Adjuchas or Vasto Lorde?" Menos was a classification of Hollows who, in order to become stronger, stopped chasing souls but rather began to eat each other. Three classifications were given. Gillians, then Adjuchas, and finally Vasto Lorde whose powers were said to be equal or slightly higher than a Captain. 2 "So this beam of light is the Negacion? While this black hole is Garganta." An excited smile formed on his face, as he watched it before he finally began to laugh loudly. 'Finally, fucking finally.' He didn't even care anymore about who those cloaked figures were. Nor did he care about anything else. Seeing it once was enough. The Hueco Mundo really held the way for him to recreate limitless. He just needed a way to travel between dimensions. 2 Just as he was about to bathe in this feeling of euphoria, *BOOM* The world rocked as the group of white hollows which previously stood around the two figures reached and circled around him. The combined spiritual pressure was so high that the world itself seemed to tremble. But for Gojo, none of that mattered. Looking at those hollows, all he saw was a bunch of training dummies. "Hah~! This is going to be fun." 2 After all, nothing was better than a true fight to test the skills he created. (AN: Without Limitless, and not even a Shikai, Gojo fighting those two would have meant death. About Vasto Lorde, we have a weak one like Espada 10(who was in reality number 0 but that was fucking BS in my eyes) and a strong one like Ulquiorra. Yeah, I didn't say Stark or Barragan. Ulquiorra vs Vasto Lorde Ichigo was the best fight in all that arc. The second one was Final Ichigo VS Aizen and the third one Hollow mask Ichigo VS Grimmjow. Also, don't confuse Vasto Lorde and Arrancar. The Espada were all Powerful Menos between Vasto Lorde and Adjuca aside from one. But most Arrancar were simply normal hollows before the transformation. There's also natural Arancar and Artificial one. For example Ulquiora was a natural one. But all that will be explained later in the story.) 16 COMMENT 59 comments VOTE Chapter 30: CH 27: REACTIONS AND A CAT 8 [Gotei 13, 10th division barrack] "Captain! Captain! It's an emergency!" A black-haired shinigami was running hurriedly with a frightened expression. He opened the door of the captain's office without even introducing himself. "The detectors signaled an anomaly in space in the human world and are going crazy. They also detected an abnormally large concentration of Reiastu in the city!" Isshin, who was lying down and relaxing, and Rangiku, who was seated on the captain's seat while working on a mass of papers, both raised their heads in shock at the sudden entrance. The information was crucial, but more than anything, they remembered that the 1st year students of class 1 were supposed to be in that very city. "Shit! Rangiku!" "Roger! Leave it to me, captain." Rangiku didn't even need him to finish his sentence and got up before rushing towards the Senkaimon set in their barracks. Because of their power, the procedures necessary for a captain and a vice-captain to visit earth were completely different from normal shinigami. The moment she passed the gate. A tattoo in the form of the insignia of the 10th division formed on her right breast, before becoming invisible. This tattoo was an obligation and would limit her power level to a fifth of her full power, but it was necessary to keep the equilibrium in the Human World. What's more, the transfer between the two dimensions wasn't instantaneous. "I hope that I won't reach them too late." The fact that the 10th division would be responsible if anything happened aside, she couldn't accept to leave a bunch of students to their death. 7 Still, it wasn't as if everything was hopeless. She remembered that the student named Gojo Satoru should be part of the group. From the information she had, he was already quite strong. 'Let's hope that everything is alright.' - [Human world; Naruki City] Meanwhile, on the students' side, while all of them were doing the exercises of sending souls to the other side. They all stopped as they felt a crushing power on them. Even though they couldn't find the source, meaning that the cause of it was quite far, this didn't bring them any relief as this meant that despite the distance, those beings were strong enough to be felt from far away. Shuhei Hisagi was briefly stunned before his expression became grave. "Don't panic! Everything will be alright." 3 He took his butterfly and sent a message before watching it disappear. As students, their zanpakuto did not receive the permission to open a Senkaimon. They needed to ask for help once they were finished. Now though, it was clearly an emergency. Taking a deep breath, he calmed himself and continued, "Hotaru, Aoba." ""Yes?"" "I need you to take care of the students here." "What about you?" "Student Gojo is still somewhere. I need to find him. What's more, I also need to take a look at the situation and make a report of the situation." Hotaru and Aoga wanted to protest, but they knew that now wasn't the time. They needed to secure the students and wait for help. "Wait! Hisagi-senpai. I am going. I can recognize Gojo's Reiatsu." Just as he was about to use Shunpo and rush towards the source, he was stopped by a female voice. Turning around, he immediately recognized her, since she was the best student of the 1st year in Kido. 5 "Student Hinamori. I am sorry but–" "I am also going." 1 He was once again interrupted by another student. Looking at the short silver-haired boy, Shuhei sighed, "You are making me waste time, Student Hitsugaya." "Since we are wasting time. Why don't we just go?" Renji and Kira also advanced. Looking at them, Shuhei was feeling proud that such people were students and most likely his future colleagues if they didn't die. Because of this, he was even more adamant about refusing. "Are you even able to use Shunpo?" This question stumped them. After all, not everyone was a freak like Gojo who could master Shunpo in less than two weeks and even create a technique based on it. 7 They also understood that without Shunpo, they would only be dead weight in this situation. Looking at each other dejectedly, they were about to back when Toshiro raised his hand, "It's still rough, but I can use it." Not only Shuhei but even the other students who were watching from the side were shocked. In the first place, none of the Zankensoki was supposed to be learned in the first year. After all, the final goal at the end of the six years course was only to reach the level of practitioners. Hitsugaya being able to use Shunpo now meant that it wouldn't be weird for him to graduate early. Seeing this, Shuhei bit his lips before deciding that they had wasted too much time. "Let's go." Then, the two of them immediately vanished. Looking at the now empty space, Momo clenched her fists in frustration, "Shiro-chan, Gojo. Good luck." 2 The fact that this was all she could do was so frustrating. She wished for more power. She wished to become stronger. She did not want to have this feeling of helplessness ever again. Unbeknownst to her, those feelings made her Zanpakuto shake slightly, as if trying to reach her. 4 - [Human world, Karakura Town.] Naruki city and Karakura town were neighbors. In a rather sparsely decorated shop, one man wearing a green and white hat sat peacefully with a teapot in his hands. 2 Looking at the moon, he sighed after taking a sip. "The moon is so beautiful. But it seems like trouble is brewing." Next to him, a black cat was laying lazily as if it didn't care about the man's muttering. Then, stretching, it slowly stood up before looking in the direction of Naruki city. "Are you going?" The man asked. "I am just bored. Might as well see what the fuss is about." Surprisingly, the cat answered with a deep voice. 3 Anyone else seeing this scene would have jumped in fright, but the man did not seem surprised. "Well, just be careful. It could be a trap." 4 The cat looked at him with disdain. "Who do you take me for? Even after 60 years without training, I am still the fastest, you know? No one can catch me." 5 Saying so, the cat immediately vanished. Now alone, the man let out a laugh, "Haha. As prideful as always. But I guess the title of Flash Goddess isn't for show." 9 Taking another sip of his tea, he stood up and adjusted the hat on his head, "Now then, I guess I should go visit Shinji and the others." 1 Then with a burst of speed, he also vanished. COMMENT 42 comments VOTE Chapter 31: CH 28: I WANT TO PUNCH HIM 6 [Human world, Naruki City.] Standing in the middle of a horde of hollows, Gojo did not feel an ounce of fear. For as long as he remembered, he had never feared something as trifling as death. Taking off his blindfold completely, his eyes began to shine as if they were jewels. 5 "It's time to take this a little more seriously." 3 At that moment, an overpowering aura began to emanate from him while covering the hollows completely. His Reiastu, that should have been blue, began to take a black hue as lightning formed around him. *Biri Biri Biri* 9 Black flash 4 BOOM! Before those mindless hollows could even understand what was happening, one of them was kicked away and propelled a few meters in the sky before landing with a thud. Its mask was already showing cracks and its aura was so chaotic that it couldn't move properly anymore. Still, even though it was incredible, "Tch! I wanted to end them in one hit." He felt incredibly displeased to see that hollow surviving. Shunpo Breaking the sound barrier, he avoided a hit from behind and appeared at the top the one who tried to take him down. "Hello!" 2 When the Hollow tried to raise its head, "Bye-bye!" Gojo brought down his fist. BOOM! This time he held nothing back and was satisfied at the view of the mask completely breaking off under his fist. "Haha~! Now we are talking!" Destroying that hollow had been so exhilarating. How could he stop now? ROAR! The hollows seemed to go mad. 1 All this while, it has been them terrorizing shinigami. Looking at the hollow that forgoed all defense and punched towards him, Gojo yawned. It was so slow in his eyes. He could already see how to avoid it and kill that hollow in one blow. But then, this fight was for him to practice, right? Pushing his hands together, he murmured, Bakudo #39: Enkosen Stretching his right hand, a shield made of light appeared between him and the hollow, completely negating the impact of the shock. Not wishing to waste any more time on it, Gojo continued, Hado #31: Shakkaho A red beam flashed and evaporated the upper half of the body of the hollow. Even though a Hado in the 30's was nothing much, in the hand of someone like Gojo, it was just a perfect weapon of destruction. For an instant, Gojo felt as if he was once again on earth, using the cursed technique, red. But he knew that they just looked alike. Sighing, he took out his sword and, gathering lightning on it, slashed. *Swoosh* Another hollow was immediately cut in two from head to toe. Shaking his head, he began to count, "3, 6, 8, 12...20. Only 20 of you guys remain. *Sigh* Try to entertain me more at least, okay?" Some of the hollows began to take a step back. In their long life, it was the first time in a long while they had felt such a deep fear when facing another being. 3 Unable to take it, all of them backed away before flying away at full speed in directions. Standing on the ground and looking at this scene, Gojo could only widen his eyes in surprise, "Heh? For real?" 1 He had been so sure that those hollows were nothing more than mindless beasts that he did not even think of the possibility of them running away. And flying? Gojo frowned. He knew that in the human world where the Reishi particles were looser, they basically create a 'ground' for them to 'walk' or 'run' on in the sky. But since it was close to impossible in the soul society, he had never seen anyone do it and it couldn't be taught to first-year students either. What's more, looking around him, he could only see utter devastation. Thankfully it was an inhabited zone so there were no victims. But still, he could only scratch his head in embarrassment. 7 "Whoever you are, could you get out please?" "Oh? You managed to find me?" 'This sentence seems so familiar.' Looking at the intruder, he smiled, "Heh, a talking cat, is it?" 1 He didn't seem particularly surprised, something the cat remarked, "It's the first time someone wasn't shocked at my appearance." "Haha. Sorry, but I have seen things way more surprising." His previous teacher had a walking and talking plushly. 6 Compared to that, a talking cat was nothing that outlandish. Even though the said cat seemed to hide an insane amount of power. "So, mister cat. Why were you spying on me?" 1 The cat didn't answer but rather looked pointedly at him. The distance between the shop and this place might be large, but for someone like it who could move at supersonic speed, it was nothing. As such, it had been able to observe the fight from the beginning. 'What the hell are they teaching students at the academy nowadays?' If the one fighting had been a Vice-Captain or a Captain, then it wouldn't have been surprised. But a student? It suddenly began to doubt life, "Did the soul society grow so much in just 60 years?" "Hah? So you are related to the shinigami? As for your question. Let me correct you on one thing." Smiling, with his eyes full of confidence he enunciated slowly, "I don't know how the soul society was 60 years ago or whatever. But, in this world–I am unique." 1 Looking at this smug face, all feelings of awe vanished from the cat's mind and one thought replaced it. 'I want to punch him.' 25 COMMENT 36 comments VOTE Chapter 32: CH 29: HYORINMARU In a deserted and nearly destroyed part of the city, a cat and a man were facing each other. "Did anyone ever tell you that you are infuriating?" "Nah~ They are too busy staring at my handsome face to care. Haha~!" 3 The urge to punch this man grew even more in its heart. 11 But at the same time, it couldn't help but feel that this man was very interesting. What's more, he reminded it of its best friend, Kisuke Urahara. 2 'This man and Kisuke would either become best friends or the worst enemies.' 10 "Why don't you chase after those hollows?" Scratching his head, Gojo answered awkwardly, "I don't know how to fly." 2 The rustle of the winds could be felt clearly. 1 The sole reason it still bothered talking to that man was because of how curious it was and also the fact that all those hollows were still on its radar. Even though they were hard to spot for most people, It was a specialist in tracking and killing. As for Gojo, the truth of this matter was that he was quite nonchalant by nature. Even though he wasn't cruel enough to look at innocent people getting pulled in this situation, he wasn't bursting with a spirit of justice either. 1 Talking with that mysterious cat was way more interesting for now. The cat on the other hand was completely dumbfounded before nodding in understanding. It had been so surprised by the power this boy was showing that it had forgotten the boy was still a student. "Well, it isn't that hard." Saying so, the cat began to walk toward Gojo, but at its third step. "Oh?" Gojo exclaimed as he saw the cat's step resting in the air. Then after a few steps, it was basically standing in the sky. At least that's what it looked like for normal people. But for Gojo, "So this is how it works." In his eyes, he could see blueish spiritual particles floating in the air, gathering under the feet of the cat. It was a little surprising to see a cat use spiritual power like this. But once again, this wasn't much for him. The plushy aside, he even knew a panda that could speak and use cursed energy so well. 4 The cat on the other hand was astonished once again. This skill wasn't a hard skill by any means. But it hadn't even explained anything yet. 'Is it those eyes?' It could feel that those eyes were in no way normal. In the first place, why was this guy so handsome? 18 Shaking its head, it continued, "Flying necessitates the use of Reishi. Even though the only race that can really make use of Reishi are the Quincy, simply gathering it under our feet isn't hard. Though it's near impossible in the soul society or the Hueco Mundo." 4 Even though he already knew all this, he couldn't help but muse. "Say, if someone could manipulate all the Reishi as they wished. Wouldn't he become the god of the soul society?" The cat simply looked at Gojo in silence before sighing. "Why do I only meet the crazy ones?" 3 It could only mourn its luck. - On the other side of the town, Shuhei Hisagi was also mourning his luck. Though for far more life-threatening reasons. *Huff* *Huff* *Huff* Currently, Hisagi and them were being surrounded by three hollows of the likes never seen before. They didn't know from where they appeared from, but it was clear that those three were initially fleeing from something else. 'Now, how do we escape from this?' He thought bitterly as he tightened the grip on his sword. The situation was dire, and he did not know when help would come. What's more, even though he had managed to avoid the claws of one hollow which aimed for his head, a part of his chest was still pierced and he was bleeding profusely. Hitsugaya meanwhile wasn't faring that much better. Even though he was a genius, it was still his first real fight. Because of this, at first, he had been too stiff and received many wounds that he could have avoided normally. Because of the stress and his bleeding wounds, Toshiro could already feel his mind becoming slower. "Hahaha. I am so lame." Murmuring to himself, he bit his lips hard as blood began to leak. He had been all gung-ho about going to find Gojo. He had thought that with his current level, he wouldn't be a dead weight like the last time with Momo. (E/N: Nero?) 8 But the reality was so disappointing that it was laughable. 'I am sorry. Nii-san, Momo, it seems like this is the end for me.' {Is this all you amount to?} Just as he was about to give up, a deep rumble sounded in his mind. 'Who are you?' A cold wind went past him, and when Toshiro turned around, he wasn't in the city anymore, but rather in a tundra entirely covered in ice. Before he could even understand what was happening, he slowly raised his head and looked at the huge serpent-like dragon entirely made out of ice that was looking down at him. "I have seen you in my dreams. Who are you?" "My name is *****." 8 "What?" He didn't understand why, but he wasn't able to hear the full sentence. "Is it still too soon? Is it really all you amount to? Are you going to give up like this? Without accomplishing anything?" "What do you know!?" Toshiro grew incensed. He wasn't stupid and understood that this ice dragon was most likely the spirit of his Zanpakuto. Still, he couldn't accept being berated like this when he had clearly given his all. The dragon scoffed , "If you have really given your all, If you really used everything at your disposal, then why do you still fear me?" Toshiro fell silent. All his life, he had lived in loneliness. With only Momo and his grandmother being the few sources of warmth in this world. In the past, he didn't understand why, but after joining the academy, he understood that he was born with a rare kind of Reiatsu that was already attuned to an element. Ice. The reason he was always alone and why people feared him was simply because of a power he did not even know the origin of. This was so pitiful and laughable. "Let me ask you. Even if you survive now, do you think you will be of any help next time?" Those words shook him. Why did he train? Because he wished to become stronger. Because he wished to protect those he loved. But more than anything, he wished to be accepted by the one he began to admire more than anyone else in the world. "Thank you. Tell me, what may I call you?" "My name is–" 15 - Back in the real world, from Shuhei's perspective, it was as if Toshiro suddenly stopped moving for no reason. ROAR! Of course, the hollows didn't miss this occasion, and two of them rushed towards Toshiro at full speed, ready to devour him. "Hitsugaya!" Shuhei screamed helplessly at this. He wanted to jump in, but the third hollow was stopping him. But, just as the inevitable was about to happen, Toshiro slowly opened his eyes. "Sit upon the frozen heavens – Hyorinmaru!" 9 The world seemed to be suddenly encased in snow and ice. (AN: So the usual explanation. Reiatsu has differences in color and sometimes attributes. Though the attribute is rare. Like we only have Hitsugaya and Yamamoto who showed an attribute with their Reiatsu. Rukia also has an ice zanpakuto, while Momo has a fire one, but their Reiatsu didn't have such attributes. Perhaps it's a question of power? Or attunement to the Zanpakuto? Well, no matter. What matters is that he has it. Though if anyone has a reasonable explanation about it, I am listening. Always interesting to see different theories.) 5 COMMENT 40 comments VOTE Chapter 33: CH 30: SUPER BIG BOOBS 23 "Sit upon the frozen heaven – Hyorinmaru!" The moment Toshiro uttered those words, the temperature around them dropped sharply while snow and ice could be seen slowly forming in the surrounding area. In his hand, his sword changed considerably, becoming far longer with a star-like hilt and a chain at the end. 8 His transformation and his obvious increase in power startled the two hollows, but they didn't stop and tried to devour him. (E/N: Kinky.) 11 For any normal shinigami, just awakening the Shikai wouldn't bring notable change aside from the change in the shape of the sword and increase in Reiatsu. After all, just knowing the name didn't mean you could bring out the power in your sword. Unfortunately for those two, Toshiro Hitsugaya wasn't a normal shinigami. The very moment he uttered his sword name, Toshiro knew. His sword did not have a complicated power. Nor did it have some complicated skills. It could do only one thing. Manipulating water and changing it into ice. 1 He was truly the ruler of the frozen heavens. 4 Looking at those two hollows which suddenly became too slow in his eyes, Toshiro merely waved the chain of his sword and trapped the two hollows with it. The two hollows roared as they fought back and tried to escape but, "It is useless." 2 Raising his sword, he brought down in one mighty swing, "Show them your might!" ROOOAAR! What answered him was the roar of a giant dragon made out of ice that rushed toward the two trapped hollows and completely eradicated them. *Huff* *Huff* *Huff* "Did you see that Nii-san? I succeeded." Covered in sweat, Toshiro murmured as the sword chain of the sword vanished. Though the sword did not go back to its common Asauchi like appearance. Now, it could really be said to be the sword that belonged only to him. This was the first time Toshiro had used his Shikai. When added with all the wounds he received previously, his mind became foggy and unable to hold down. Just as he was about to fall, a silver-haired man appeared next to him and caught him before gently laying him down, "Yo!" "Nii-san!?" "Haha. I saw everything. I guess i should say good job, Kiddo. Now, let me deal with the remaining trash before we continue, okay?" Toshiro nodded before closing his eyes and falling unconscious. Looking at the exhausted small boy, Gojo gave a rare heartfelt smile rather than his usual mocking grin. Though, the moment he stood up, that smile immediately vanished and was replaced by a cold and unsettling grin. 5 Saying so, he put his hand in his pocket nonchalantly and proceeded to advance toward the hollow that the dumbfounded Shuhei was keeping away with difficulty. "Ha, I guess I have to also say good job to you? You were pretty useless but at least you have a sense of responsibility." Laughing lightly, he walked past Shuhei and stood in front of the unmoving Hollow. Be it Shuhei or the hollow, neither of them could move. They felt as if they were facing a giant monster that shouldn't exist, the pressure placed on them was so high that it felt as if the world itself was trying to crush them. Touching the mask of the Hollow, Gojo muttered, "I played around too much and because of that, Toshiro got beat up pretty bad. Then again, he finally awakened his Zanpakuto thanks to you. So I guess, thank you? Hado #4: Byakurai." 3 A blue light gathered on Gojo's finger before piercing the mask of the hollow and as such, purifying it. 5 Watching the fading hollow, and feeling the absence of the insane pressure Gojo emanated, Shuhei slumped on the ground powerlessly. He couldn't believe what he had seen. Not only was one first-year student able to awaken his Zanpakuto just one month after entering the academy, but there was another one even more freakish who could literally paralyze him with just his spiritual pressure. Gojo took a look at the sweating Shuhei, and said, "Well, I have to go, take care of the remaining pests. Wouldn't be funny if something happened to Momo. As for you, stay here and take care of Shiro. Well then, see ya!" Waving his hand, Gojo simply vanished with a Shunpo, once again too fast for Shuhei to understand. Giving a bitter smile, Shuhei shook his head, "What have I been doing during those six years?" 13 It wasn't as if he was a super genius, but he was no slouch either. Perhaps all the praise he received made him swell? Lowering his head to look at his sword, Shuhei gripped it tightly before swearing, "When I go back to the soul society, I will put more work into knowing your name." 6 Meanwhile, in the sky, rushing toward another target, the black cat that went unnoticed by Shuhei murmured, "You have been pretty harsh with that kid." Gojo shrugged, "I do not bother with weaklings. But I hate people who could become strong but waste their potential. If he doesn't awaken even after that, then that's simply all he will amount to." 2 "...I see..." 'I thought that this guy was merely an infuriating braggart, but I must reassess my opinion.' 2 In its long life, it had seen hundreds of so-called geniuses. It itself was one, Kisuke and basically, all the people at Captain level were people who could be called geniuses. 1 That's why, for it, what mattered the most was the personality. After all, weren't they bouted out of the Soul Society after falling in the traps of another terrifying genius? This guy, though, was different. Neither warm nor cold. Indifferent to the world and looking down on everything but still caring for a selected few who fit his standards. 4 A man who could watch innocent people die without any burden as long as he wasn't the cause. 1 Someone who followed the rules as long as they did not clash against his own. 2 This was the first time it had seen such a complex man. 2 'He is pretty interesting.' Would such a man bow down to the irrational rule of the Central 46 or the nobles? 4 After seeing this man, the black cat understood something, 'As long as he doesn't die too soon, the soul society will be faced with a storm.' 13 - A few minutes later, just as he was about to rush and erase the last two hollows, Gojo stopped as he witnessed a blonde woman standing in front of his two preys. 3 The cat next to him immediately vanished, but Gojo didn't care. "Growl, Haineko!" The blade of her sword immediately dispersed into ash before completely shredding the two hollows into pieces. *Whistle* Turning around, the woman's eyes widened as she stared at the incredibly handsome man standing in front of her. Thankfully, she had already seen the report about him and knew who he was, "Hello. You must be Satoru Gojo. I am Rangiku Matsumoto. Vice-captain of the 10th division. Are you alright? " 2 Gojo chucked before asking, "Say, I have a burning question." Matsumoto tilted her head, "The situation is pretty urgent. But I am listening." "Well, I was just wondering – Doesn't your back hurt?" 13 Matsumoto didn't understand his question at first, but once she saw where he was looking, she swept her blond hair aside before puffing her incredibly large chest while laughing. 4 "Hahaha~! You wouldn't believe how heavy and sweaty these little babies can be." 22 This time, it was Gojo's turn to be surprised. 'Did I meet someone more shameless than me?' 35 - (AN: So, here is the usual Trivia. Before anyone tells me Rangiku isn't blonde. Yep, she is. In the Manga she is blonde. I don't understand why she isn't in the anime. Well no matter, Rangiku is a character I really like. Not only because she is sexy, though that helps, but also because of her personality and the fact that she should have been far stronger than she was. If Aizen didn't mess with her body when he was creating his Hogyoku. And before any Pervert asks. No, I don't mean rape or anything of the like.) COMMENT 46 comments VOTE Chapter 34: CH 31: END OF THE OUTING Standing with his hands in his pockets while facing the super big-breasted beauty in front of him, Gojo couldn't help but wonder. 'Why does she seem incomplete?' 6 All in all, she was the 3rd Vice-Captain he had met, and while she was without a doubt the most powerful out of the three, he felt as if she should have been even more powerful. It was as if a big chunk of her very being had been bitten off and the rest was somehow trying to patch itself. 'Well, well, well. This is getting interesting.' Rangiku on the other hand was also studying the man in front of her. She had been a little doubtful at first about the report on his power, but now that he stood there so nonchalantly, she had to admit that this man was incredibly powerful. The fact that he was an eye candy wasn't something she could cast aside either. "So, handsome guy, could you make a summary of the situation?" "Hmm...Nah~! This ain't my job. Follow me, I will send you towards the one you should ask." Gojo knew that he would have to share all the information he had anyway. So might as well do it only once if possible. "Well then, gollow me." 5 Saying so, he used Shunpo and vanished. Rangiku, initially baffled at how he went from leering at her to completely ignoring her, became even more astonished when she felt him move so fast and proceeded to follow. 1 - What followed was so boring that it was anticlimactic. Standing on the roof of a building, he watched as students organized themselves and all that. All of them seemed to feel relief since this ordeal was finished. What's more, they kept throwing glances at Gojo while he was observing them. They all knew that it was thanks to him that none of them died. They also heard how Toshiro awakened his Zanpakuto and thought that it was thanks to his teaching. This, more than anything, made them so envious they could die. After all, thousands of ten thousand shinigamis never awaken their Zanpakuto. The simple fact that Toshiro did meant that he would be rewarded a seated position the moment he graduated and he would clearly not take 6 years to graduate. "Now then, is everyone alright?" Hotaru, who was keeping count of the students, nodded, "Aside from Shuhei and Toshiro, the rest are alright. We are ready to go." 'So, nothing more will happen?' Gojo was more and more disappointed. After he had seen those two suspicious shinigami or hollows, he had been expecting that something big would happen. 'Well, technically something big did happen.' He was forced to concede this. After all, if he didn't exist, those hollows would have completely exterminated the students before help came. 'So, their goal was the students?' Gojo didn't believe in coincidences. The 10th division had clearly been said to have swept this part of the town. So, on the day the students had an exam without any powerful shinigami nearby, a group of super Hollows of a kind never seen before appeared by magic? 'This means that those two are shinigami? Shinigami ordering Hollows?' 12 The situation was becoming far more dangerous than he thought. The smell of conspiracy was too thick. 8 He couldn't help but scratch his head as he thought, 'Man, and here I thought that after death, I would have fewer problems, but I am already swimming in plots? Come on, it hasn't even been two months since I am in this world.' 2 He couldn't help but curse his luck. Rangiku, unaware of Gojo's thoughts, kept getting things in order as she thought about the report of the student Shuhei. Since the badge of all students would record the number and approximative strength of the hollow one killed, it was impossible to lie about it. Looking at the hair of Gojo and the sleeping Toshiro, then thinking about her infuriating friend and the captain Ukitake, she couldn't help but chuckle bitterly. 1 'Does being silver-haired mean you are born as a genius?' 99+ Discarding those useless thoughts, she informed the students. "Now then, the class will be stopped here. We will now go back to the Soul Society. Are you ready?" "Yes!" "Okay. Then let's go." Smiling, she took out her sword and pushed it in the void, thereby opening a Senkaimon. Seeing this, Gojo gathered his energy on his fingers and began to scribble something on the ground before following the others as they left. - On the roof now devoid of any shinigami, a black cat suddenly appeared close to where Gojo sat previously. If Rangiku could see this scene, she would be extremely astonished because, all along, she had never felt the presence of anyone else. Uncaring about how incredible its stealth was, the cat looked down on the ground where Gojo scribbled previously. What it could see was a bunch of words followed by a little illustration of Gojo waving his hand. 2 The words said the following, [Seems like I must go Mister cat. Still, I memorized your Reiatsu. Next time I come into the human world, we will walk around. PS: Cats are cute but Dogs are better.] 49 The cat simply shattered the part of the roof and went away. Its tail kept swishing as it disdained to even entertain the boy's words. How could dogs be better than cats? 34 After this, it vanished and a few moments later appeared in an old factory in Karakura town. There, alongside Kisuke stood another blonde-haired man. "Kisuke, Shinji. It seems like Aizen is acting again. I observed the hollows and they reek of his technique." 2 "Yo, Yoruichi. Why a woman like you keeps this cat form is beyond me." "Oh shut it, Shinji. I am already used to this form." "Oh?" Ignoring the little squabble between his two friends, Kisuke took off his hat and asked, "How were they?" Understanding that now wasn't the time to play around, Yoruichi began to explain what she saw. Kisuke's smile slowly vanished as he entered deep in thoughts. "Oi, Kisuke, don't stay silent." Shinji asked impatiently. "Sorry sorry. It's just...From what happened 60 years ago, we know that Aizen was trying to break the natural limits of our species by creating Shinigami who had the characteristics of hollows." Saying so he threw a careful glance at his friend. After all, Shinji was one of the victims of that experiment. 2 "Don't mind me. Continue." "Then as I was saying. Aizen most likely hit an impasse with that train of thought. After all, even Captains and Vice-Captain levels are unable to survive the operation." At this Shinji simply nodded. If back then Kisuke and his team didn't give their all to save his group, Shinji knew they wouldn't have lasted three days. Much less 60 years. "Since his experiment was clearly a failure, I think he decided to follow another road. Rather than creating Shinigami with Hollow power, he is going to create Hollows with Shinigami power. Well, not like he will succeed." 10 The other two frowned. "Why?" "I do not really understand his goals, but I can guess more or less. Just that without my Hogyoku, it's simply impossible for him to succeed." Shinji sighed in relief while Yoruichi said, "We should destroy it. If we destroy it there is simply no way he can succeed." Kisuke could only give a bitter smile. "I tried. But I couldn't." 2 The fact that his own creations surpassed his understanding was pretty frustrating. "But still, you are right. We must destroy it. I will find a way no matter what. Now then, let's meet the others. They still need to be stabilized." 2 At those words, the three of them entered the factory. - (AN: So in Canon Kisuke only found the way to deal with the Hogyoku after he saved Ichigo's mother from White by linking her life with Isshin. That means basically thirty years from now on. Let's see what will happen now with all the changes I made.) 14 CREATORS' THOUGHTS HIKARU_GENJI HIKARU_GENJI You love this story? You want to be ahead of the others? Want to support me? Take a look at my *******. I upgraded my ******* once again. You can get up to 17 advanced chapters of SHK(Basically being more than one month ahead of everyone.) As well as 12 chapters of my new fic. Called Gojo: A Sorcerer in the soul society.
www.******* HikaruGenji
If I reach 90 patron. I will increase Gojo release rate from 3 a week to 5 a week for 2 weeks
COMMENT 40 comments VOTE Chapter 35: CH 32: BYAKUYA KUCHIKI 3 When they came back from the outing, Rangiku told Gojo that he would be asked to make a complete report about his observations of the situation before swiftly leaving. 1 As for the students, the instructors who were briefed about the situation were extremely sorry and decided to give them a full grade on this little test. 1 Meanwhile, they could only look at Gojo with mixed emotions since they knew that if not for his presence, this would have most likely ended with a few deaths at best and a total wipeout in the worst-case scenario. After talking for a little while, the students were then dismissed. - Walking alongside the usual group, Renji was talking excitedly. "You guys were so epic! Even from far away, we could feel your Reiatsu going wild, and Toshiro, when he awakened, the whole sky seemed to be covered in frost and we could even hear a roar!" For Renji, who had always worshipped strength, the exploits of his friends were something that brought him a great sense of pride and envy. 2 Toshiro wasn't with them since he had been taken to the 4th division for healing. After all, his wounds were not light. Initially, they wanted to follow but Rangiku dissuaded them as the ground of the 4th division was only allowed to wounded or members. Because of this, they had no other choice than simply waiting. Gojo was rather disappointed since he wished to see some Kaido spell in action but since he already decided to join the 4th division, he wasn't in a hurry. 3 While talking, Renji couldn't help but gently caress his sword. "One day, I will also awaken my Shikai, perhaps even the Bankai!" 1 Kira snickered at that, "Awakening a Bankai means reaching the lowest threshold to become a captain. You think it's so easy?" 5 "Shut it, okay? I am allowed to dream..." The others laughed at his embarrassed expression. "Oh yeah, I had told Rukia we were going to the human world. Now that we passed the test, let's meet her, okay?" Gojo shrugged, "Why not? Not like we have anything better to do." "Yosh! Let's go now. I can't wait to see her face once I tell her what happened!" - [Shin'o Academy.] In one of the classrooms, Rukia was currently facing a few men. Out of the group, two of them stood out particularly. One was a black-haired young man while the other one was an old man whose hair was already completely white. In the soul society where the souls could still look young after a thousand years, it was hard to imagine just how old such a man could be. They were currently discussing something when the door was pushed open with a bang and Renji barged in. "Hey! Rukia, did you hear…" Renji's voice trailed off when he saw the group. Sighing, the young black-haired man addressed Rukia, "It seems that we have been interrupted. We will discuss later." Saying so, he did not spare Renji a look and began to walk away. Renji, meanwhile, was unable to move as sweat covered his face. He could feel pressure out of this world from the man. He felt like an ant facing a terrifying monster. But, just as he was about to step out of the room, he stopped dead in his tracks. Gojo, who was facing down the black-haired man, looked at him from head to toe and let out a whistle. "This white headpiece in your hair is really beautiful. So this is the Kenseikan? What does a high-class noble want with our beautiful but slightly brutish Rukia?" While everyone else could barely speak because of the pressure, only Gojo could talk so nonchalantly. What's more, he released his own Reiatsu and countered the one emitted by the black-haired young man. 'Oh?' Behind the young man, the old-looking man raised an eyebrow at this display of power. It didn't take long for him to pull out the information from his memory. 'So this is Satoru Gojo? Ohoh. What a fearsome potential.' 5 The old man had absolutely no intention nor reason to intervene in this little clash. The young man, after feeling the power, finally looked properly at Gojo. "What's your name?" "Heh, you do know that you have to introduce yourself first before asking someone to do the same?" 7 The man's eyes twitched. There were many things he wanted to say, but remembering the promises he made on the grave of his wife, he calmed down. "I am Byakuya Kuchiki, 28th head of the Kuchiki family. What about you?" 1 Gojo wanted to leave some snarky comments, but he wasn't an unreasonable man. "Gojo Satoru. From the Rukongai." Byakuya didn't seem particularly surprised. Even though he had his pride as a noble, he never looked down on anyone because of their origins. 2 Otherwise, he would have never married someone from the Rukongai despite all the complaints he received. He simply looked down at everyone by default until proven otherwise. 6 "I will remember your name." 4 Stopping there, Byakuya simply began to walk away. - Once they were out of earshot, Byakuya asked the old man behind him. "Grandfather, what do you think?" The old man was none other than Ginrei Kuchiki. One of the oldest members of the Gotei 13 and also one of the strongest. Ginrei thought for a while before nodding. "If you fought against him without Shikai or Bankai, your chances of winning would be meager." 2 Byakuya clenched his fist and did not oppose the opinion of his grandfather. In this world, there were only two people he could call his teachers. The first one was the now fugitive, Yoruichi Shihoin, who taught him everything he knew about Shunpo. 6 The second one was his grandfather to whom he owed all his skills. "It seems like I need more training." 1 Byakuya was a man who could be called pride itself. 7 But his pride did not rest on what he obtained by birth but what he gained thanks to his arduous and continuous training. 2 It was one thing to be still weaker than some captains. But weaker than a student? So what if he could beat him by using his Shikai or Bankai? Needing to use his weapons against a student was a humiliation all by itself. His pride refused to accept it and the simplest answer was to train and reach even greater heights. 7 Looking at the determined back of his grandson, Ginrei let out a smile. Byakuya's mood had been at an all-time low since the death of Hisana. 2 Finding someone that could spur him on was a good thing. - Meanwhile, unaware that he became some sort of rival for the man named Byakuya, Gojo shook his head when he heard how Renji replied to Rukia's words. It seems like the man had decided to adopt Rukia in the Kuchiki family. What's more, once she was adopted, she would immediately graduate and be sent to the 13th division. Even though Gojo didn't really like this clear show of nepotism, this was clearly a good thing for Rukia. 5 But Gojo couldn't understand why. It wasn't rare for nobles to adopt people of the Rukongai when they showed talent. Even in his case, he had received many such demands. Even though he always ignored them. But, although Rukia wasn't bad, she wasn't particularly talented either. At least not at the level where the head of the Kuchiki family would come and make the proposal himself. Something felt off. 1 When Rukia explained this, it was clear that she wished for Renji to stop her, to tell her to stay. But Renji didn't do so, and she simply walked away. 1 Clearly, she had decided to accept the proposal for reasons purely emotional. 'Hmm, well, not like it's my problem.' 3 Even though he quite likes Rukia, they weren't close enough for him to drown in worries because of her. She was free to make her own choices. If, in the end, she regretted her choice, then she would have no one to blame other than herself and, in the same way, if she succeeded, then she would have no one to praise other than herself. This was how life worked. (AN: For those confused. I just want you to know that the five great noble houses have existed far before Gotei 13. In fact, it has existed millions of years before the Gotei 13. Since the five ancestors were companions with the Soul king and created the soul society together. Though the soul king got betrayed. How the fuck a near-omniscient entity gets betrayed and loses his arms and legs is beyond me. But heh, some theories say he let himself get betrayed intentionally. Out of the five, we know four. The Shiba with Ichigo's father. The Shihoin with Yoruichi. The Kuchiki with Byakuya and The Tsunayashiro with Tonikada. I theorized that the fifth house was the Ise clan. But who knows. As for Ginrei's strength, I already talked about it, but the 7th Kenpachi, who was specially invited by the Division 0 named Ginrei as one of the people he might lose to. That says everything about him I think. Though I don't know if the novel where the 7th Kenpachi appears is Canon. After all, the one where the 8th appears isn't Canon.) 8 CREATORS' THOUGHTS HIKARU_GENJI HIKARU_GENJI Only two more patron
COMMENT 39 comments VOTE Chapter 36: CH 33: GRADUATING After the short episode with Rukia, three days went past. Renji clearly became a little more withdrawn, but at the same time, far more motivated. It seemed that no matter the world, love could make men work far more harder. 1 Meanwhile, after Gojo made a full report about the situation and also mentioned the two silhouettes, the professors judged that it should be two powerful Menos. Of course, Gojo wasn't stupid enough to mention his suspicions about those two being Shinigami. As one of the higher-ups in the Jujutsu world, Gojo knew that people standing at the top had the bad habit of immediately executing anyone who could disturb their orders. As he was now, Gojo wasn't powerful enough and he didn't wish to poke the hornet's nest and enter some deep whirlpools of plots and machinations. 6 For all he knew, the culprits could be captains or some nobles at the same level. Toshiro had already left the healing quarters and was told to recuperate at school for about a week. What's more, since it was known that he had already reached the level of Shikai, some divisions had already begun to send him invitations. Right now, all he needed was to reach Practitioner rank in Kido and he could graduate. With his learning speed, Gojo knew that it wouldn't take long for Toshiro to do so. As of now though, the one about to graduate was none other than Gojo. He had already learned everything he wished to learn from the academy and staying longer was just a waste of time. He could feel the smell of conspiracy in the air. As such, while he was already comparable to a vice-captain, it simply wasn't enough. The problem though was that he was hesitant about which division he should join. He was mainly hesitating between the 2nd division who had the secret force, the 4th division with the healing squad and finally the 12th division with the research center. Initially, the 12th division wasn't one of his goals and he had pretty much decided for the 4th division. 5 But, after understanding that the secret of getting back Limitless could be in studying the Dangai, he began to waver. 1 After all, the reason he wanted to learn healing Kido was to obtain the ability to keep Limitless constantly activated. 1 'Well, it's decided.' - The graduation exam wasn't just a practical one, but also a theoretical one. The written exam was about things like general knowledge, History, law and so on. It was a pretty complex exam usually, and with Gojo not really being the favorite student, the difficulty increased. Still, at the end of the day, it didn't change anything for him. He was already prepared and could have taken this test with his eyes closed. 3 Once this was done, it was the turn of the Zankensoki. One simply needed to reach the threshold and pass. The only difference was that the test would change depending on which division you wished to join. There, Gojo made his choice and announced the 4th division. 7 If he had to be honest, the 12th division really appealed to him, but he knew that there was no way he would be assigned the right for his own research as a newbie. What's more, he didn't wish for people to learn about his research. 1 After all, research on space-time technique was banned in the soul society and the punishment was death. 2 Because of this, the 12th division was under heavy scrutiny by all the higher-ups. Once the choice of the division was made, they explained that now that his grades in zanjutsu, Hoho and Hakuda would be less important, while the one in Kido, more precisely bakudo would be more important. What's more, he would have to take a second written test about Biology and Anatomy. If the written exams had been a walk in the park, then the practical one was just a piece of cake. 3 Even though he didn't awaken his Shikai, he easily beat the examiner thanks to his speed and skills. 2 The same happened with the Hakuda examiner, and this time, he didn't even have to use Black Flash. During the Hoho test, which consisted of an obstacle course, he broke a new record. 1 For the kido test, he blew the mind of the examiners away when he used a bunch of Kido in the #50 without any problems. 3 Finally, he only used 30 minutes out of the 3 hours allocated for biology and anatomy. Even without waiting for the results, Gojo already knew that he had succeeded. Smiling, he waved his hand at the instructors as he left the scene. And as he thought, after the examiner reviewed his results, they were dismayed to find that there was nothing they could do. On that day, Gojo beat all the records established in the school as he graduated with perfect marks just one month after entering the academy. 2 Everyone, be it the students, the teachers, or even the official shinigami who heard the news couldn't help but wonder how such a monster came to be. On that day...Gojo finally got rid of his status as a student. 1 (AN this is the second last chapter of this volume. Next one is epilogue 2. Then vol 3.) 2 COMMENT 53 comments VOTE Chapter 37: EPILOGUE 2: DANGEROUS WOMAN/TROUBLESOME WOMAN 7 [Seireitei; 4th Division] Under the moonlight, a beautiful black-haired woman wearing a black kimono and a white cloak with the number 4 on the back sat quietly as she sipped on her green tea while gazing at the reflection of the moon on the artificial lake. 3 Next to her, a tall silver-haired woman also stood silently. In fact, calling her tall would be an understatement, since she reached an impressive height of 187 cm. A height only a few men could reach. Still, this changed nothing about her beauty. 14 Compared to her, the black-haired woman's petite frame and kind smile gave her a motherly aura. It was a picturesque scene. Anyone seeing this would think of a knight protecting a beautiful and helpless woman. 2 'They couldn't be any more wrong.' Isane Kotetsu, the vice-captain of the 4th division thought silently. "Something is bothering you?" Shaking her head, Isane answered, "Captain, I received the news that a student named Satoru Gojo applied to the 4th division." Retsu Unohana tilted her head. "Satoru Gojo. Wasn't he just a first year? So he already graduated?" "Indeed." "Ohh. A genius, is it?" Contrary to what one might think, neither Unohana nor Isane particularly cared about the title of Genius. Isane had already lived for more than 1700 years while Unohana was already past 2000. 11 In all those years, the number of Geniuses they had seen was so high it was staggering. Still, "Why would such a genius wish to join our division?" Isane also had the same doubt. Even though Captain Unohana was basically in the top five most powerful captains, few people knew about this. 3 The 4th division was without a doubt the weakest one, and generally, only shinigami with absolutely no talent for fighting would join it. Unohana thought for a while before shaking her head, "Oh well, it doesn't matter. Once he enters, Isane, you will take care of him and teach him Kaido. After all, since such a genius chose us, no matter what his motive, we must treat him well." 2 She could feel that this man must be joining this division for a specific goal. But she didn't care. She had once been one of the worst criminals in the soul society and she was also one of the founding members of the Gotei 13. If some young pup wanted to mess around in her backyard, she would simply smack him around a few times to get him in line. 13 'Hum. I wonder if he could get my blood pumped.' 17 Isane, who more or less knew what was going through her captain's mind, gave a bitter smile as she nodded, "Understood." - [Seireitei; 2nd Division] Meanwhile, in the barracks of the second division, Soi Fon, draped in her white cloak, frowned after she heard the report of her vice-captain. 1 "He chose the 4th division?" This was a choice that completely baffled her. It was well known that the 4th division was basically full of cowards or people who wished to save everyone. Even though there wasn't that much difference in power between most divisions, the 4th division was without a doubt the weakest one. 5 Of course, Soi Fon also greatly respected the 4th division. She knew more than anyone else the importance of having competent healers when you went on the battlefield. But this didn't change the fact that they were weak. 8 The Gojo Satoru she remembered was not weak and from the previous report about the hollow incident, he should be far stronger than she remembered. What is more, he clearly wasn't a coward either. 'Something is fishy.' 2 Soi Fon's eyes narrowed. She hesitated for a short while before deciding against sending people to spy on him. He had already proven that this would be impossible. At the same time, she couldn't dispatch the secret force just to monitor a man because of her own intuition. 'I guess I have no choice. I will have to approach him myself.' 2 Her training had been very complete back when she was just a member of the secret force like any other. Becoming close to a man to obtain information was nothing weird. 6 If he was clean, then everything would be alright. But if he wasn't...She would simply let him get a taste of her Suzumebachi. {*Giggle* So you finally found a man that interests you?} A small laugh sounded in her ears, causing Soi Fon to frown in distaste. "Omaeda, you are dismissed." "Understood." Once Omaeda left, Soi Fon sighed and raised her head. There, above her, was floating a fairy-sized girl clothed in black and gold, while her entire right arm was covered by a yellow and black stinger. "Suzumebachi. Stop bothering me." This was the spirit of Soi Fon zanpakuto. Suzumebachi. 1 At the captain level, or more precisely in order to reach the Bankai, the wielder had to be able to manifest the spirit of their zanpakuto in the real world and then subjugate it. Of course, even though the spirit could manifest, in order for it to affect the real world or stay longer than a few minutes, some special means had to be used. Suzumebachi pouted a little as she continued to fly around, {I already told you that you would be far happier if you stopped worshipping your Yoruichi and found a real man. That guy wasn't bad.} 12 Soi Fon pinched her eyebrows in annoyance. Since Zanpakuto were essentially weapons, most shinigami thought of them as weapons. But they couldn't be more wrong. A zanpakuto was a companion. Something between a child and sibling. They had their own thoughts, opinions, and desires, and sometimes, said desire didn't align with that of their wielders. "Firstly, that guy doesn't interest me. I need more than a pretty face. Secondly, I do not worship Yoruichi-sama." 5 {Hehehe~! You should hear yourself. If so, why do you still add -sama to her name? Forget it, I am going to sleep.} After those words, Suzumebachi vanished, leaving Soi Fon deep in thought. (AN: Technically, Unohana is the second most powerful captain. In fact, in terms of pure stats, she surpasses Yamato in physical strength and is equal to him in basically everything else. Those are official stats by the way. Though in terms of Bankai, no one can beat Yamamoto aside from Ichibe from division 0. That guy's power is sick. Anyway, the reason I didn't say Unohana is 2nd most powerful, is because from Isane's perspective, there is Yamamoto, Shunsui, Ukitake, and Ginrei.) 27 COMMENT 43 comments VOTE Chapter 38: CH 34: DON'T TRUST EXTERNAL APPEARANCE (1) 5 A few days after officially graduating, Gojo left the academy with Momo in tears and Toshiro determined to graduate as soon as possible. Rukia had already left the academy and joined the Kuchiki family as well as the 13th division. Currently, he was standing in front of the door of the academy as he waited for someone to come pick him up. The Seireitei was like a giant maze, and each division zone was as large as a little city. 5 Because of this, new recruits had to wait for members of the division they chose to come to pick them up in order to avoid getting lost. This time, Gojo wasn't wearing his white and blue school uniform, but a fully black kimono with wide pants as well as his usual blindfold covering his eyes. 8 The sun was already shining high in the sky and the temperature was steadily rising. But, thankfully, he didn't have to wait long. "Sorry!" Looking in the direction of the voice, he saw a tall woman running toward him with her cheek flushed. Though clearly more from embarrassment rather than fatigue. 2 Once she finally reached him, she said, cheek still flushed, "I am so sorry. I was supposed to come sooner, but I had an emergency." She flushed even more at this bold-faced lie. After all, she had just overslept. But how could she keep her pride as a senior if she gave such a lame explanation? Gojo lowered his blindfold and looked at the woman in front of him. 4 A woman nearly as tall as him, short silver hair, a well-toned body with beautiful curves neither too small nor too big. She nailed the tomboy look perfectly. 1 'Yeah, I like her.' 7 "Hello, my name is Satoru Gojo. Though you should already know this." Isane immediately became more flustered, "Oh! Where are my manners? *Ahem*," 1 Putting on a more serious expression, she continued, "I am Isane Kotetsu. Vice-captain of the 4th division. Satoru Gojo, welcome to our division. I hope we will have a happy collaboration." 10 "I wish the same." 3 - Once they arrived at the district belonging to the 4th division, Isane immediately began to introduce him to the different locations. The barracks of the fourth division were divided into two main buildings. 1 One used for official meetings and such, while the other one was the hospital where the wounded were sent. Watching the 'young?' women wearing pink kimonos akin to nurse uniforms, Gojo nodded imperceptibly. 10 He wasn't happy because he would be surrounded by sexy nurses. Oh, who was he kidding? Of course, he was happy about being surrounded by beautiful sexy nurses. 12 But it wasn't just that. Now he could finally observe people using Kaido, but he wasn't in a hurry to copy them. Healing techniques were no joke. Gojo didn't want to play around with his life if it wasn't necessary. Once they were done looking around, Isane finally stopped and turned towards him. "Normally, with your grades, you should have already been given a seated position." 1 In the Gotei 13, every division had 20 seats. The captain being the 1st seat and so on. Aside from the first and second seats that could only be occupied by one person, the other seats could be occupied by multiple people. Of course, even though it was possible, because of unspoken rules, only the seats from 10th and onward were occupied by more than one person. Of course, even then, it was rare for seated officers to number more than thirty... If you took into account that each division had a little over 200 members, it was proof of how elite they were. 4 The problem for the 4th division though was that, while they respected martial prowess, at the end of the day, their job was healing, rather than fighting. As such, to get a higher seat in this division, what was important were your healing skills. 1 Even though this was the rule, Isane couldn't help but be a little embarrassed. After all, even though she did not care about the 'genius' title, it went without saying that if Gojo had chosen any other division, being offered a seat in the top 10 would have been a piece of cake. In fact, there was already a betting pool about how long he would last before asking to be transferred to another division. Gojo, of course, understood all of that. Different places, different rules. This was easy to understand. He just had to become the best, and nothing else would matter. "There is no worry." Placing her hand on her chest, Isane let out a sigh of relief, "Well then, I guess you must be tired. We need to visit the captain first, and then I will direct you to your personal quarters, and that will be it." 'Oh, I am finally going to meet that woman. Retsu Unohana.' 1 She was another reason he was so interested in this division. After all, from what Nanao said, the captain of the 4th division was one of the few people to have reached the master rank in Kido, alongside the captain commandant. 4 Nodding at Isane, he began to follow her and entered the hallway leading toward the office of the captain. At first, everything was alright. But the more he walked in, the heavier he felt. Gojo had experienced many kinds of Reiatsu over the past months. And when he felt the power of that one behind the door, all he could say was 'Badass.' It wasn't just a question of power, but also control. He could see it clearly. The energy wasn't affecting Isane, as if it was consciously avoiding her. Gojo was sure about something. If he fought that woman as he was now, he would die. 8 When they finally reached the door, *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* "Good morning Captain, It's Isane Kotetsu and the new recruit. May I enter?" "Enter." Opening the door, Isane gave place to Gojo, who, once he entered, was astonished by the stunningly beautiful woman sitting in front of him. But more than anything, as he observed the amount of energy stored in her body, Gojo could only murmur, "What a frightening woman." It was simply insane. His frame of reference was broad enough to make some basic comparisons, and he understood one thing, comparing his woman to normal shinigami was an insult. 5 Gojo had to accept that he felt goosebumps, like a lot of snakes were crawling on his skin. 1 His heart was beating fiercely as adrenaline surged in his mind. This was it. This was what he had really been searching for. Gojo had a hunch. That woman will be essential to him one day. 37 CREATORS' THOUGHTS HIKARU_GENJI HIKARU_GENJI By the end of this week or the next I plan to increase the number of chapters available about Gojo from 12 to 15.
COMMENT 42 comments VOTE Chapter 39: CH 35: DON'T TRUST EXTERNAL APPEARANCE (2) 1 'Oh?' Gojo wasn't the only one surprised. This morning, just before she received them, she sat in thought while being bored as always. Since the day she resigned as the 1st Kenpachi, joined the 4th division, and changed her name from Yachiru to Retsu, she had reigned in most of her murderous impulse. 1 Even during the near extermination of the Quincy remaining on earth, she hadn't acted. After all, compared to the Quincy of nearly one thousand years ago who were led by Yhwach, the current Quincy were simply too weak to make her blood boil. The last man who had truly excited her was the young Zaraki, just thinking about him made the scar he left on her chest throb. 1 Sadly, that boy was now nothing more than a husk of what he once was. Currently, he was so weak that she could kill him hundreds of times with her eyes closed. 6 She craved a fight, she craved death. Unfortunately, she could do nothing but stifle this burning craving deep within her. That's why she had learned healing techniques from her teacher, Tenjiro Kirinji, who was a member of Division 0 as well as the greatest healer in the Soul Society. 1 Everyone simply died too fast, so she decided to learn how to heal them as well as herself and make the fight last as long as possible. 13 So, she couldn't help but wonder...What if she trained someone so that this person would become strong enough to fight her? Fighting to the death against her own student should satiate her craving, right? 12 This was a thought she always nursed deep in her heart. Initially, her target was Zaraki. If she went all out, he would without a doubt break all the stupid limitations he put on himself and go back to his true level. Unfortunately, those old bastards of the central 46 refused to let her do so. The same happened when Yamamoto tried to teach Kendo to the kid. Well, technically she was older than the member of the central 46 so she shouldn't call them old, but she was a maiden at heart, so it didn't matter. 20 Now, since training Zaraki was impossible, she had searched high and low for someone else, but few could satisfy her standards, and those who could didn't join her division. She had already long given up hope and was ready to live a life of boredom. At least this was supposed to be the plan, but a genius joined her division. She didn't care about the title of 'genius'. She had seen hundreds if not thousands of geniuses. None of them had bathed in the blood of their enemies, and most of them would freeze in fear and die on their first battlefield. Still, she was bored, and bored people do stupid things. For the first time in nearly a thousand years, she released a part of her killing intent through her Reiatsu. Of course, it was very targeted. If she used it indiscriminately, the weaker ones would directly kneel in fear or outright faint. It was just a little test. Even if he failed, nothing would change. She would still welcome him with her motherly smile as she had done for a few centuries. But, 'He didn't even stop.' The moment the boy entered, she could see it. This man wasn't afraid. Even though he showed preparation to take flight, this wasn't out of fear but a simple understanding of his abilities. This wasn't the stance a trainee should have. Even if he killed some hollows, it shouldn't be enough to give him such poise. 'This man should have been some sort of warrior or soldier when he was alive.' 2 For the first time in a long while, Unohana felt her heartbeat violently in her chest. 'He might be the one.' 15 Nothing was certain, but if she succeeded, she would finally have a fight worth it. "Welcome Satoru Gojo, I am Retsu Unohana, your captain. I hope you will have a good time here." Looking at the smile that was completely opposite to the power she emanated, Gojo could only shake his head, 'Seems like I am facing a two-faced witch.' 2 Still, he wasn't new to masks and was quite adept at wearing them. Raising his eye mask, he beamed his most shining smile, 1 "Happy to meet you, Captain Unohana. Satoru Gojo at your service." Isane tilted her head as she looked at those two smiling, 'Why do I feel so cold even though it's so warm?' 3 Ignoring the confused Isane, Gojo asked, "So, I was wondering what my duties would be?" Unohana nodded, "Our division isn't a fighting one. Still, fighting is something necessary and unavoidable. So I will give you a choice." She raised her hand and showed two fingers. "Two months. I will give you two months. During those two months, you will only be considered as a trial member. If after those two months you wish to quit, then you will be allowed to join another division without any problems." "What if I wish to continue?" "If you wish to continue after those two months then — I will take you under my wing." 1 Gojo gave a daring smile, "Aren't you afraid that I will surpass you? Because I assure you that I will." "Fufufu~ I would love nothing more than to be surpassed. I hope your words aren't empty boasting." 7 This was how the first meeting between Unohana and Gojo went. 'Uh!? Uh!? Heh!? What did I miss!?' 8 Meanwhile, Isane was as confused as ever. 4 (AN: So about memory. Do souls keep their memory when they go into soul society? The answer is yes they do. If you don't believe me, remember the bird/soul Chad had at the start of the story? When Ichigo and Chad went to Rukongai to save Rukia, Chad met the boy who had possessed the bird previously and the boy clearly remembered Chad. During these parts, some souls also talked about their pasts. So yeah.) 12 COMMENT 32 comments VOTE Chapter 40: CH 36: DOCTOR GOJO 16 Gojo had to admit. Working in the 4th division was a pain of epic proportions. It has been a month now since his bet with Unohana but he was already sick and tired and dealing with all the bullshit. It wasn't even about healing. Even though he still wasn't able to auto-heal like in the past, healing other people wasn't a problem. He was sure that with some time, he would decipher the secret to using Kido on himself. 1 What's more, he had once explained his goal about healing to Unohana and she had assured him that she could teach him this skill if necessary. Thinking about Unohana, he couldn't help but shake his head. Every time he saw her, she would show her motherly smile and act as the strict but kind mother of the 4th division. But he knew that this wasn't all there was to her. There was simply no way a normal doctor could show such a killing intent. Even now, he has goosebumps when thinking about it. 1 To reach this level, simply killing a large number of people wasn't enough. Rather, it was a killing intent born from finding happiness in blood and death and coming out alive out of many bloody conflicts. 1 This level of killing intent was something not even Sukuna could hope to reach, and that was despite him being a murderous demon renowned as the King of Curses. 11 What baffled him though, was that even though she had such a heavy killing intent, her kindness was no mere facade. 'What a bipolar woman.' 6 Casting the thought about Unohana aside, Gojo focused on healing the man laying down on the bed with a missing chunk of his stomach. It was a rather heavy wound, but since he has been brought back quite fast, saving him wasn't impossible. The reason he found this job boring was because of how he had to deal with morons. "So you're saying that the hollow you guys fought had the ability to spread poison? What kind of poison was it?" "You bastard! How many times did I have to answer this!? Can't you see he is suffering? Heal him for fuck sake!" 3 Next to him, another shinigami began to swear when he saw how nonchalantly Gojo was acting. Gojo had to hold the urge to sigh. This kind of guy was the kind of moron he hated dealing with. Here he was, asking nicely to have more precision about the situation and this was how he was rewarded. Raising an eyebrow, Gojo continued in the same tone, "And you think that cursing at me will somehow make me work faster? Man, you are pretty dumb, you know?" "You–!" "Yes, me. So?" Stretching his hand, he caught the man by the collar and looked at him with eyes full of boredom. "Now listen here you dipshit. I am tired, my back is hurting like hell and I wish for nothing more than to sleep in my large and soft bed, preferably with some beauties." 2 Reaching there, he sent a wink toward one of the nurses standing on the side, then continued, 4 "Sadly, rather than that, I am stuck here dealing with a stupid bastard like you. So help me please, otherwise you will be the next one who needs healing–I hope I am making myself clear enough?" 7 Reaching there, he gave a sweet smile on his face. After all, a doctor always had to smile. 1 The shinigami, who was futilely struggling at first, immediately stopped and paled when he saw this smile. He could feel as if he was slowly being crushed under the gaze of the rude man in front of him. Gulping, he nodded and began to explain everything he saw. Once Gojo had a sufficient understanding, he nodded and relaxing his hand, *Cough* *Cough* The man gulped air greedily while looking at Gojo with terror. But Gojo simply continued to smile, "There, there. See? It wasn't difficult, right? Everything would have been so much better if you were so forthright from the beginning. Well, now, shoo, go away, please. I will have to ask for other details later." Dismissing him with a wave of his hand, Gojo ignored the red-faced shinigami and focused back on the one who needed healing. A nurse who stood on the side, helped the shinigami stand up and took him away. 3 Her expression showed no shock at the scene that happened. After all, they were already used to it by now. Ignoring all this, Gojo was deep in thought. After taking a few minutes to assure himself that the wounded soldier wouldn't have an adverse reaction because of the poison and asking the nurse to inject an antidote, Gojo began to focus on the wound itself. Kaido was in itself rather complex but also incredibly straightforward. 12 It had neither incantations, nor names, nor numbers like the other type of Kido. Still, to heal someone, the healer had to have extreme control over their Reiatsu. 1 Then, by using his Reiatsu and the Reiatsu of the one being healed, the healing process itself became way easier. In a way, you could say that the stronger the healer, the stronger the one being healed, the better the healing would be. Placing his hands above the wound of the man, a green light began to cover his hands. The shinigami being healed was nothing more than a barely above-average Shinigami. But, if there was one thing he didn't lack, it was Reiatsu. 'Thankfully, I am strong enough for the two of us.' After all, thanks to the Rikugan, he had a limitless amount. 5 "Well, well, well. Guy whose name I do not know, you should be happy to have me as a doctor. Now, let's get over this." 2 With a smirk full of confidence, he began the healing process - Outside of the room, using a one-sided glass wall, three people were observing the scene. "Every time I see this, I can only exclaim in awe." Standing outside the emergency room, Isane couldn't help but murmur while looking at Gojo working. Even now, she could see the bleeding slowly stop and the wounds show signs of healing. At this rate, one or two hours would be enough to assure full healing. Compared to that, an average healer would have taken 2 or 3 days with many little sessions in between. Of course, it wasn't impossible to heal someone in one day if a healer focused on the task and used all his energy for it. But doing something like this would be irresponsible. After all, they were always understaffed and couldn't allow one of them to use all their Reiatsu just to heal one person in one go. It would be too detrimental. "Indeed, it seems like his title as a genius was an understatement of his skills." Unohana, who stood beside Isane nodded with a smile. She could see way more and this is why she was even more astonished, even though she didn't show it. Even though Gojo had an incredibly large amount of Reiryoku, one that could rival any vice-captain or even a captain, this wasn't anything impressive in her eyes. No, what truly made her heart pound was the godlike control he had over his energy. She always thought that no one aside from her teacher could beat her at this, but it seemed like she was wrong. Even though the man he was currently healing was the fourth one of the day, his energy showed no sign of lowering. He only seemed to be tired mentally and physically. 'It should be those eyes of his.' Those jewel-like eyes were so beautiful that even she had been mesmerized by the first time she gazed into them. 1 But more than their beauty, she could feel a weird power from it. It was as if, under his gaze, nothing could escape him. 'It seems that I really have picked a pearl.' 7 "He is without a doubt extremely talented. But, captain, we should really do something about his temper. We already received many complaints." 1 Next to her, a tall man with spiked blonde hair complained as he adjusted his glasses. He was Yasochika Iemura, the 3rd seat of the 4th division and the leader of the first relief team. 2 Since the 4th division was also the healing department, it had obviously two different command systems. In the healing department, members were divided into 14 teams called Advanced Relief teams. Unohana honestly hated this kind of formality since it only meant more paperwork, but she understood that it was necessary. "Fufufu~! So what if they complain? If they don't like it then they should just stop coming, no?" 1 She gave a small polite laugh while uttering vicious words. And she was right. No matter how much people looked down on the 4th division. No matter how much they treated the members as weak cowardly people. There were some lines they would never cross. After all, offending the sole and only healing group in their ward was completely stupid. 6 Thinking so, she asked, "The man that was thrown out and the one being healed are from the 11th division, right?" Isane answered with a confused look, "Indeed." "Heh, then things are about to get interesting."
Chapter 41: CH 37: DON GOJO 12 "So, I save the sorry ass of your friend and this is how you thank me? Man, I am hurt." Gojo was holding three dango sweets as he asked. Surrounding him were ten people all wearing the shinigami uniform. "In the first place–" He took a bite and gulped down, "So as I was saying, in the first place, what are you doing here? You do understand that this is the 4th division district, right?" After saving the previously poisoned guy, Gojo had saved three other people. Then, since he didn't have a night shift, he had decided to go to the home that was assigned to him. It was a rather simple studio that he was supposed to use until the end of the next month, after which, he would either leave the 4th division quarter or move to a better, more furnished house that would be befitting of his rank. It was after leaving a sweet store where he had bought some snacks that it happened. He was being ambushed by a group of mobs. If it had happened any other day, Gojo would have been happy. After all, he loved such cliche scenes and he loved beating up people. 1 Right now though, he wasn't happy at all. He was tired, irritated, and hungry. He was everything but happy. 'Man, this is such a pain, and damn, just how does that grandma make her sweets?' Taking another bite of the sweet dango in his hand, he groaned in pleasure while inwardly wondering if the old woman tending the store was putting some kind of drugs in her sweet. 7 Something so good shouldn't exist. 14 Then again, souls could live for hundreds of years. Even the dumbest man would become a master if you gave him that much time. 2 "Heh." The scoff of the initiator of this whole charade brought him back from his imagination where an old woman was somehow the matron of a drug cartel. 1 "You don't seem worried despite being surrounded. Did you know just how much shame you made me feel this morning? Time to make you feel the same." "Worried?" Gojo stopped eating and looked at them with surprise. Even though they couldn't see the upper side of his face because of the black blindfold, they could somehow imagine his eyes widening. Then–He began to laugh. 3 Gojo laughed and laughed for a few seconds straight. His laughter was so unexpected that no one seemed to understand what they should do. "Me? Worried? Because of you?" He asked again, as if he had heard the greatest joke in history. Then, as if a flip had been switched, his laughter stopped and was replaced by a condescending grin that settled on his face. 5 "Why should I be worried about being besieged by you guys? After all, you are all just so… Weak." 14 "Bastard!" The other shinigami flew in fury immediately. Initially, they just wanted to scare him a little. After all, Gojo did save a member of their squad. What's more, the 4th division's members had always been their target of bullying, and they didn't want them to think that the situation had changed. 2 Now though, it was personal. Looking at them rush towards him, Gojo simply sighed. How long had it been since he had to face such a cliché scene? If at least they had been stronger it might have been entertaining, but those mobs did not even hold a seated rank. "If you guys advance one more step–you will die." The moment he uttered those words, a pressure so heavy that it felt like it could crush them fell onto their shoulders. 'How is it possible!?' They widened their eyes while their breath became rough and labored. Even though only a few meters separated them from him, they suddenly felt as if it was thousands of meters instead. Cold sweat covered their face as one thought filled their mind. 'This man could kill them all without even moving a finger.' This was the gulf separating two existence at completely different levels. When the difference in Reiatsu and Reiryoku reached a certain level between individuals, fights were not even necessary for the simple reason that the weaker party wouldn't even be able to move. For people like Unohana who could infuse their killing intent into their Reiatsu, it was possible to kill weaker beings with just that. Looking at their frozen self, Gojo simply infused one of the sticks, now devoid of dango, with his Reiryoku and threw it at the instigator. *Ugh* The stick, as if piercing butter, penetrated deep into his shoulder. But the shinigami only let out a muffled grunt. After all, no matter how weak he was, he was still a trained soldier. "Killing you would be a pain. So take this as a little punishment. Only rabid dogs bite the hand that fed them and you know what we do with rabid dogs, right?" 2 They could hear the threat behind those words loud and clear. There would be no second chance. Turning around, Gojo simply discarded them from his mind and began to walk away. He had more important things to think of than a bunch of mobs whose names he did not even know. If Gojo had stayed, he would have been creeped out by what he would have seen The eyes of the four beaten men weren't full of resentment, hatred, or any such negative feelings, but only bright and endless admiration. It was as if a group of fangirls had met their new idol. 21 He didn't know it yet, but this would be the start of endless headache-inducing troubles that would make him wish to just bang his head against a wall. - [4th division, Hospital] The next morning, just as Gojo was walking toward the Hospital to begin working. He stopped short when he saw the same ten people he had faced yesterday, standing in front of the door. His nonchalant expression cooled off as he began to wonder whether he should break a few of their bones if they were here to make trouble. Walking toward them, he was about to speak when they suddenly stood on either side of the road and bowed deeply and shouted in a loud voice. "Welcome!" 10 Looking at this scene straight out of some bad Yakuza movie, Gojo pinched his eyebrows. 15 'What the actual fuck is happening?' 2 He could feel that this was going to be a long day. 7 (AN: Vol 3 now ended and I just posted first CH of Vol 4 today. The number of available chapters on went from 12 to 15. Don't hesitate and subscribe if you are curious about Gojo shikai.) 3 CREATORS' THOUGHTS HIKARU_GENJI HIKARU_GENJI You love this story? You want to be ahead of the others? Want to support me? Take a look at my *******. I upgraded my ******* once again. You can get up to 17 advanced chapters of SHK(Basically being more than one month ahead of everyone.) As well as 15 chapters of my new fic. Called Gojo: A Sorcerer in the soul society.
www.******* HikaruGenji
Here my discord.
/c7d4SNW.—Here the link of my discord
COMMENT 42 comments VOTE Chapter 42: CH 38: 3RD AND 5TH SEAT OF THE 11TH DIVISION [Seireitei, 11th division] In the corner of a wine shop, a few shinigami from the 11th division could be seen discussing in hushed voices. "Hey, did you hear, it seems like there is some amazing new guy in the 4th division?" "Yeah! I heard he took on more than 20 members of our division and won without a scratch." "I have heard he followed us during a mission in the 80th district and killed hollows like they were trash." "But doesn't he use Kido? Isn't it just some fancy spells for pansy?" "Shhh! What do you know? You should have seen it. Even though he looks like a boytoy, he is the real deal." 11 "Damn!" "And you know what is the casualty rate in the mission he participated in?" "Don't tell me…?" "Yeah. Zero. In Three weeks he participated in more than 20 short missions but no one following died, hell they weren't even wounded." 1 "Doesn't that just mean he does everything alone?" "Nah! He lets us fight and intervene every time we are about to get wounded or worse. I can't even begin to describe how exhilarating it feels to fight like this." "What does a guy like that is doing with the pansies of the 4th division?" 1 "You can't understand. Gojo-dono must be a man of deep virtues. He can't help but try to help the weak." 30 "Ohhh!" "Indeed!" "It must be so!" Discussions like this one could be heard in nearly every corner of the soul society. The 4th division was the healing department while the 11th division was known as the combat division. Because of this, those two divisions constantly interacted and most of the mission of the 11th always had few members of the 4th following them to ensure a lower casualty rate. You could say that those two divisions had a love hate relationship. 2 The 11th looked down on the 4th but couldn't do without them. The 4th hated the 11th but their conscience as healers made them unable to ignore them. Since the day Gojo scared off the ten shinigami, he became a sort of respected figure in their hearts. After all, the 11th division was the kind of division where you could only become captain by killing the previous one. It went to show just how brutal and battle-hungry they were. 6 At the same time, it showed their respect and adoration toward absolute strength. The fact that Gojo began to participate in more missions and showed off his might made them worship him even more. When adding his appearance and natural charisma, there were even signs of a fan club being formed, not only in the 11th but in some other division whose members had been healed or protected by him. 8 As it was, it wouldn't be a mistake to say that, if before only the higher ups knew about him, now even those on the lower levels were beginning to know who he was. "Say, should we go visit the 4th?" "But… Wouldn't the 3rd lieutenant be angry?" "Oh? Pray to tell me… Why should I become angry?" Silence fell as a ghastly expression showed on the faces of the shinigami prattling on. 1 Turning their heads toward the source of the voice, they could see two men looking at them with predatory smiles. One was a black-haired man wearing the standard uniform except for an orange piece of clothing around his neck. He also had colorful feathers on his right eyelashes and eyebrows giving him a rather flamboyant appearance. The other one… The shinigami immediately squinted their eyes when the reflection of the sunlight entered their eyes. 'What a beautiful light.' It was like seeing the halo of a Buddha. His crane was so polished, so spotless, that light seemingly bounced from it like a mirror. 15 "So? Is no one going to answer me?" Immediately waking up from the blinding light, they stood up and saluted respectfully. "3rd seat Madarame, 5th seat Ayasegawa. We are sorry, we were just talking idly." 1 "Hum…" Ikkaku Madarame, the bald one, sneered a little, "Forget it. It isn't like I hadn't heard about what is going on." Immediately addressing his friend, he asked, "Yumichika, what do you think we should do? Inform the captain?" Yumichika Ayasegawa tilted his head in a feminine way and put a finger under his chin, "You know the captain. Shouldn't we meet that guy first? After all, if he isn't really strong then the captain will have our skin." "Hahaha! Indeed. Let's go! Let's meet that newbie." "Oh my, such a brutish way. I have heard he was very handsome? I wonder if he is more beautiful than me." 23 At those words, the two of them immediately began to walk towards the 4th division leaving a group of dumbfounded shinigami. "Ohh. Is what I think is going to happen!?" 2 "The 3rd or the 5th seat is going to fight Gojo-dono!?" "Immediately call the others! We can't miss it, this is going to be so epic!" 3 They immediately stumbled and began to run wildly. For the 11th division, fighting was a job as well as an enjoyment. - Somewhere else, on the rooftop of a building not far from the previous scene, a tall muscular man wearing a white cloak over his shinigami uniform with spiky hair was observing the scene. 3 He was Zaraki Kenpachi, the captain of the 11th division "Ken-chan, are you going to watch?" On his shoulder, a small pink-haired girl, Yachiru Kusaki, asked with happiness in her voice. 6 She knew how bored Zaraki had been lately so she was happy now that something interesting might happen. "Heh. Nah-! I'll wait. If that Gojo guy loses to Ikkaku then that's it." "But what if he wins?" "If he wins?" 4 A smile full of madness and battle thirst formed on his lips. "If he wins then that means I will finally have an interesting fight." 2 He couldn't wait. He wanted to fight so badly! He didn't care about victory or defeat. Neither did he care about life or death. All he wanted was to fight, again and again, until his very last breath. - [4th division] Meanwhile, on Gojo side, "Achoo!" He sniffed and looked around suspiciously in his office. "Why do I feel like something bothersome will happen today?" (AN: Just so you know. Yumichika isn't gay. At least I don't think he is. He is just very narcissistic. Honestly, the 11th division is my favorite one in bleach. No drama, no BS sad past, no BS hidden identities. Just straightforward battle junkies. Simple, clear and direct. It also helps that they are all badass. My only real problem is why they bully the 4th. I never understood the reasoning. I mean, I wouldn't bully the guy who could 'accidentally' kill me while supposedly healing me.) 18 CREATORS' THOUGHTS HIKARU_GENJI HIKARU_GENJI You love this story? You want to be ahead of the others? Want to support me? Take a look at my *******. I upgraded my ******* once again. You can get up to 17 advanced chapters of SHK(Basically being more than one month ahead of everyone.) As well as 15 chapters of my new fic. Called Gojo: A Sorcerer in the soul society.
www.******* HikaruGenji
Here my discord.
/HikaruNovels.—Here the link of my discord.
COMMENT 42 comments VOTE Chapter 43: CH 39: A CHALLENGE 2 [4th Division] Currently sitting in his office, Gojo sneezed a little before calming down. The probation period he had agreed on with Unohana was coming close to an end, and Gojo had to admit that he was becoming more and more jittery about it. That woman had once shown him her healing skills, and she had what he had always wanted. The ability to heal oneself. Even though healing spells weren't as complicated as reverse curse techniques, he had to admit they were no joke. In fact, it was so complicated that he was simply unable to copy it with just his eyes. The same happened back then when he was alive. Even with all his talent, he had only managed to learn reverse curses after years and years of training. Worse, if not for nearly dying because of Toji Fushiguro, he might have never learned it, and as such, would have been incapable of realizing his full potential. 1 It was funny how the world worked sometimes. Although, he was willing to take another knife to the brain to try and learn it. But this didn't matter now, soon he would have what he wanted. After this, all he would need would be to create Limitless and he would finally have a way to be more than just a mob character in this world. 6 If anyone heard him compare himself to a mob character, people would widen their eyes in surprise. 1 But Gojo didn't care. 1 The more he studied this world, the more he understood just how fucking scary it was. It wasn't even a question about pure power. There were so many weird skills that even with Limitless, he wouldn't be necessarily able to stand at the top again. Of course, Limitless wasn't his sole goal. He needed to master Shikai and Bankai. Over those seven weeks, he had seen many Shinigami in action, some of which were seated officers and he had come to understand something. Zanpakutos were a cheat. 5 He had never really underestimated the power a Zanpakuto could give, but because of the random nature of it all, he had never really put attention into it either. But those missions had allowed him to witness the reality of the situation. Kido? Hoho? Hakuda? All those were without a doubt extremely important. But for seated officers, even at the captain level, if you asked them what was the most important, they would all give you the same answer. The Zanpakuto. 4 A Shinigami could only express his greatest power when using his Zanpakuto. 1 All the other skills were just auxiliary skills to pair with their Zanpakuto. The reason why the most used road to becoming a Captain was the mastery of Bankai clearly explained the situation. Still, even though he knew and understood it, he still wasn't able to communicate with his sword. He had once asked Unohana if she could understand why, but she had only smiled mysteriously and told him that with her training, he would, without doubt, unlock his Shikai. This really made him curious about what kind of training it would be, but at the same time, he had a bad hunch telling him that he wouldn't really enjoy the process. 8 It was when he was thinking about all of this that he heard hurried footsteps before someone knocked on his door. "Enter." The one who entered was a flustered Isane. Standing up, he couldn't help but ask, "What is the matter?" Even though he had only known her for a short time, Gojo knew that while this woman was surprisingly shy and had some weird complex about her height, she was steadfast and skilled. So it was rather surprising to see her show such a flustered expression. "The 11th division is here again." Hearing this, Gojo tilted his head. While those zealous battle junkies were really a pain in the ass, they had calmed down their bullying nowadays after he kicked the ass of some of them and showed his skills during missions. Why then was she showing such expression? "This time it's their 3rd seat. He said that he wanted to challenge you." 'Challenge me?' Gojo narrowed his eyes. He had to come to understand that the members of the 11th division weren't really bad people. A little rough around the edges. Of course, he understood that it wasn't wise to generalize people like this. Even so, it was the impression they gave him. Still, even though he didn't dislike them, he didn't like the fact that people challenged him willy nilly. 'Well, if it's the 3rd seat, he should make for a good fight, right?' Gojo didn't like unnecessary fights. He liked goofing around, picking up girls, eating sweets, and simply having a good and happy life. 9 But, when it came to expressing his dominance... 3 Gojo didn't see it, but Isane, who stood next to him, shivered at the smile on his lips. Taking off his black glasses, he replaced them with his blindfold. 9 It was time to fight. 1 - Ikkaku Madarame and Yumichika stood outside, in front of the door of the hospital and waited. Different from members of the 11th division, the two of them did not look down on the 4th division. After all, the mortality rate of the 11th was the highest in the Gotei 13 and if not for the 4th, it would be even higher. What's more, 'We shouldn't mess with that terrifying woman.' 4 The captain of the 4th was scary. They didn't understand why, they didn't know how, but they could feel it in their very beings. Their instinct, honed in the worst district of the Rukongai screamed at them. 'Don't mess with that woman.' That's why they decided to not make a racket by entering and simply waited outside. Thankfully, they didn't have to wait long. "Ohoh. Do you feel it?" "Indeed, it seems like he is indeed strong." They felt it even before seeing him, a heavy overpowering pressure falling on their shoulder. It was then followed by the sound of slow but steady steps until finally, the door opened, "Heh, so there are two of you guys." A joking nonchalant voice, bright silver hair, and eyes hidden behind a large black blindfold. Aside from being rather tall, he seemed extremely frail. But Ikkaku immediately understood that anyone who got tricked by his external appearance was in for a world of pain. 'Hahaha! What a crazy aura!' "The name is Ikkaku Madarame. Let's have a good fight!" He couldn't hold himself back. Faster than he could think, he unsheathed his sword and rushed toward Gojo with a downward slash. But, 'He dodged it!?' "Tch! Did no one tell you it's rude to fight in front of a hospital? Come on, baldy, follow me if you can." After those words, Gojo, who had appeared behind him, once again vanished. 'So fast! and…' "Bastard! I am not bald! I am shaved!" 28 Shouting this at the top of his lungs, he also used Shunpo and began to follow Gojo. (AN: So yeah, those who read the manga until the end or got spoiled might already guess what kind of training Gojo will receive. Hehe. It will be interesting. Finally, the next chapter will be a fight. Let's hope I write a good one. Honestly, Ikkaku power is something that makes no sense in bleach. Well, I can say the same for the whole Soul Society arc. The level shinigami showed during and after the Soul Society arc was completely different. So much that it confused the hell out of me. Of course, some got explanations, like how Zaraki was unconsciously holding back, etc. But how the hell does someone who mastered Bankai like Ikkaku nearly got killed by an Ichigo who didn't even learn Getsuga tensho when they first fought?) 24 CREATORS' THOUGHTS HIKARU_GENJI HIKARU_GENJI You love this story? You want to be ahead of the others? Want to support me? Take a look at my *******. I upgraded my ******* once again. You can get up to 17 advanced chapters of SHK(Basically being more than one month ahead of everyone.) As well as 15 chapters of my new fic. Called Gojo: A Sorcerer in the soul society.
www.******* HikaruGenji
Here my discord.
/HikaruNovels.—Here the link of my discord.
COMMENT 39 comments VOTE Chapter 44: CH 40: IKKAKU VS GOJO (1) 5 Moving beyond the speed of the sound, Gojo couldn't help but turn around and look at the bald man behind him. 4 Shunpo was an art few people could really master to a great height. Not everyone could move at sonic or supersonic speed with Shunpo, at most they could only move relatively faster. 7 For example, Nanao, even though she was a vice-captain, her Shunpo had just reached a level barely above that of a new graduate. 9 That's why Gojo was surprised that a 3rd seat had greater skill than a vice-captain. What was incredible was that even the 5th seat following behind the bald man had a Reiatsu equal if not greater than Rangiku and Nanao. 6 'I guess the 11th division isn't called the strongest for nothing.' Chuckling, Gojo continued to move until they left the confines of the Seireitei and entered a forest in the east of Rukongai's 1st district. - Stopping in front of a hill, Ikkaku looked at the silver-haired man named Satoru Gojo. "Why bring us here?" Sitting on a rock, Gojo smiled and extended two fingers. "Firstly, I hate playing the clown in front of a crowded gallery." He then lowered the second finger, "Secondly, even though fights aren't forbidden between people below the rank of Captain, all damages must be paid from our own pocket. I don't know for you, but I don't swim in gold you know?" 4 The currency of the Soul Society was called Kan. The salary of Shinigami was sadly not that high. After all, they were housed, fed, and clothed for free. Even most of the basic equipment Shinigami could need were given for free or at discount. You could say that the only use of money for a Shinigami was going beyond the basics and getting more luxurious things to enjoy themselves. In short, this was the difference between free players and pay to win. Gojo liked luxury and refused to be a free player. No way he was going to waste his money because of a fight. 1 Both Ikkaku and Yumichika's faces darkened. They had indeed not really thought about this. They were so used to following the captain in destroying walls when they got lost because of Yachuri that they forgot the basic salary between a captain and officer like them was like heaven and earth. 4 Laughing a little Ikkaku scratched his bald head before bowing, "Firstly, I would like to apologize for attacking without warning. This isn't much of an excuse but It has been a long time since I had such a powerful opponent. Now then, Satoru Gojo, It's time for our duel." 2 Saying so, he pointed his sword at Gojo who was resting his head on his palm while looking at them curiously. At least Ikkaku thought he was looking at them curiously. It was hard to really know with the blindfold on. "You should activate your Shikai now." "What?" "I mean. You will lose if you don't. Well, it isn't like you will win even if you do. But at least the loss may be less throughout." A thick vein popped on Ikkaku's head, while Yumichika began to laugh on the side. "You shouldn't underestimate me." "Sigh. Why does no one understand my kindness?" "You!" "Yes?" Ikkaku's eyes widened. The voice did not come from far away, but right behind him. Turning around, he moved to slash with his sword, but all he got was an afterimage as Gojo simply appeared on his side, "Man, you are slow." This time Ikkaku did not bother answering and began to chase him again and again. Watching from further away, the expression on Yumichika's face slowly became graver. He already understood that the man named Satoru Gojo was incredibly fast. 2 But this was something else entirely. He wasn't just moving fast. Accurately grasping the flow, moving with the least superfluous movement and all that without breaking a sweat. 'Just why is such a ridiculous guy in the 4th division?' 7 Meanwhile, the combat between Ikkaku and Gojo seemed to fall in a stalemate, but, "This is getting boring. Bakudo #39 Enkosen." A wide yellow spinning disk formed between Gojo and Ikkaku, thereby stopping another incoming slash. "You are strong. Really. But if this is all you amount to, then I am wasting my time." Without even waiting for Ikkaku to answer, a wave of red and black lightning began to cover Gojo's body. Cursed technique: Black Flash 4 'What!?' Ikkaku immediately felt the threat and tried to retreat, but "Where are you going?" Moving his finger, Gojo traced a few symbols in the air, "Bakugo #9 Geki." 3 'Impossible! Three Kido techniques at the same time!?" 4 Ikkaku did not even have enough time to marvel as his body was immediately paralyzed. "Shit!" This only lasted a short instant but this was more than enough for Gojo, "See you later." With Ikkaku unable to move, the result was self-evident. Boom! A cloud of dust covered the zone of the fight before a figure was ejected like a cannonball. Bouncing on the ground a few times, Ikkaku gritted his teeth and managed to flip around and plant his sword in the ground in order to slow down. Finally stopping, he stood up with difficulty and watched the silver-haired man standing more than 100 meters away from him. His body was bruised and battered, his legs wobbly, his breathing rough and short. 8 Meanwhile, his opponent did not seem to have even sweated. This was the first time in a long while since Ikkaku had felt so outclassed. Gojo, who was similarly watching his opponent, wanted to throw some mean remarks. However, just as he was about to open his mouth, he stopped, "You...Why are you smiling?" Gojo was obviously surprised. He had been crushed so thoroughly but he could still smile? Shouldn't he be frustrated, angered, or humiliated? "Hahaha! How could I not be happy when I am facing someone so strong?" Much less smiling, Ikkaku began to outright laugh. His eyes showed no inferiority, but only an endless thirst for battle. What Gojo didn't know was that Ikkaku was used to losing against overwhelming power. For more than a hundred years now, since his first meeting with his current captain in the Rukongai, he had lost again and again. So many times that he could not even count. But this has never discouraged him. Even though he didn't reach his captain's level, he loved fighting. The feeling of clashing against a powerful opponent. His blood boiling in his veins. 2 This was a sensation like nothing else. 3 That's why he laughed, why shouldn't he? He was so happy to find someone so strong. Calming down, he took down his sword out of the soil, as well as the sheath on his hip, and placed them together. 2 "It seems like I really need to go all out." The moment he did so, his Reiatsu seemed to boil and filled the zone. Then, "Grow! Hozukimaru!" 7 (AN: For those curious I have updated Gojo stats in the auxiliaire. Those stats are what he reached at the end of Vol 3.) CREATORS' THOUGHTS HIKARU_GENJI HIKARU_GENJI You love this story? You want to be ahead of the others? Want to support me? Take a look at my *******. I upgraded my ******* once again. You can get up to 17 advanced chapters of SHK(Basically being more than one month ahead of everyone.) As well as 15 chapters of my new fic. Called Gojo: A Sorcerer in the soul society.
www.******* HikaruGenji
Here my discord.
/HikaruNovels.—Here the link of my discord.
COMMENT 40 comments VOTE Chapter 45: CH 41: IKKAKU VS GOJO (2) "Grow! Hozukimaru!" The sword was filled to light and began to elongate, until, "A naginata?" 2 Gojo was not particularly surprised by the increase in power Ikkaku was showing, but the form truly surprised him. "Here I come!" 5 As if his earlier movements had been a lie, Ikkaku easily crossed the 100 meters separating them, moving at a speed far beyond what he should have been able to in Gojo's opinions. This increase in speed surprised Gojo who only reacted thanks to his incredible reflexes and avoided the piercing attack. It was then followed by a series of quick jabs, all avoided by Gojo. Still, even though Gojo could still keep up, he had to admit that the increase given by a Shikai was really absurd. 'It seems that it's just a Melee type Shikai.' Zanpakutos were all different and no two Shikai's could have the same power. Still, all Zanpakutos were divided into four types. Melee type. 1 Kido type. 1 Elemental type. 1 Unclassified type. 11 Technically, elemental types were also considered as Kido ones, but they were so powerful and diverse that they had their own categories. The Shikai of Toshiro, Hyorinmaru, was an elemental type. 1 The one in front of him meanwhile was obviously a simple melee type. 2 The movements of Ikkaku before and after releasing his Shikai were completely different. He didn't just send a series of stabs, but also sent a flurry of different movements. Stabs, swept, using the other side, and some acrobatic movement. 1 Gojo had to admit, the man named Ikkaku Madarame was a true fighter. But, "Got you." 1 Pushing the spear aside by hitting the flat of the blade with his palm, Gojo closed in on Ikkaku and prepared to launch one last hit. 3 The strength of spear-type weapons was their long reach that could keep at bay normal enemies. At the same time, their weaknesses lay there as once the enemy entered the guard, the spear wielder lost all abilities to react. But, just as his punch was about to connect, he could see a grin form on Ikkaku's face "It's me who got you. Split!" 'What!?' Gojo was surprised to see the shaft of the spear suddenly break into three sections. 'I have been had.' 3 His escape route was being blocked. *Slash* - *Drip* *Drip* *Drip* Holding his spear, Ikkaku gave a fierce grin at Gojo who now stood a few meters away from him. In his hand was his zanpakuto. Meanwhile, a gash appeared on the side of his head, as blood slowly dribbled from it. The blindfold that had been torn off fluttered gently in the wind, finally showing his jewel-like eyes. 1 "Hahaha! Not so smug anymore are you?" 1 Ikkaku laughed wildly. Even though it was just a little wound. Even though this was nothing compared to the damage he received. He couldn't help but be happy. Gojo on the other hand stayed silent as he slowly traced the wound on the side of his face. Smiling, he said, "Did they never tell you to not target the face? How would you repay me if I lost my handsome face?" 4 Even though he said that jokingly, Gojo was well and truly pissed. 'My first wound.' It was the first time he got wounded in a fight since the day he entered the soul society. In a way, even though this was something so simple, it was rather shocking for him. 29 But what shocked him the most wasn't the wound itself but the disbelief he had felt when he was wounded. 'Since when did I begin to think I couldn't be wounded?' Even when he had Limitless, it wasn't as if he was really untouchable. People with the right tools or techniques could certainly do the job. 'Did I become too arrogant?' 16 When he was alive, many people said that to him, but he never heeded their words. Satoru did not think he was arrogant when he was alive. Arrogance was born from an overestimation of one's own power and skills. 2 Satoru's personality and actions on the other hand were the results of the confidence and pride he had in his power. But right here, right now, what he had shown was without a doubt arrogance and stupidity. Imperceptibly, he could feel his mentality shift slightly. 1 At the same time, the feeble connection he initially had with his sword was slowly growing stronger. 5 His smile, which had been threatening at first, softened, "Ikkaku Madarame was it? I must thank you for the timely wake-up call." 1 Ikkaku was stumped, he didn't understand what had happened, but he could feel it. Even though nothing had changed, the man in front of him had suddenly become far more dangerous than he was initially. "Well then, to truly thank you, let me show you something good." Gojo placed his two hands together as his smile grew marginally larger. In the Jujutsu world, the simplest technique wasn't divergent fist–But barriers. Barriers required no particular Innate talent nor techniques. All sorcerers used them to hide their fights from normal people. It was without a doubt the simplest and most common technique. At the same time, it was the first step towards reaching the summit as a sorcerer. Cursed technique: Curtain A stain formed in the sky and began to grow until it covered everything in both Ikkaku and Yumichika's eyes. "What is this… " From the outside world, the place where they stood seemed to ripple for a few short seconds before settling down. 1 From an outsider's perspective, Gojo, Ikkaku, and Yumichika seemed to have completely vanished, and the same went for all traces of combat. "Oh? Is it the twofold dislocation barrier? Hum… I guess it isn't." The voice of a woman sounded as she appeared next to the place. Stretching her hand, she made contact with some sort of invisible wall and couldn't advance anymore. Of course, she could easily destroy such a flimsy barrier but she did not do so. Her voice sounded amused as she murmured, "So he knew I was near. He is getting more and more interesting." 5 - In the barrier, Yumichika, who had been watching the fight without any intention of interfering, couldn't help but murmur in awe. Even though his comrades weren't interested in Kido, with the real identity of his zanpakuto, he had no choice but to do some research. His eyes couldn't help but widen once he understood exactly what was happening once he felt his connection from the outside world completely cut. "Impossible! A barrier!?" Gojo did not know it, but in the soul society, not anyone could form a barrier. In fact, barrier type Kido were so difficult that, like Kaido, they had their very own division and were not numbered. In Yumichika's knowledge, only large teams from the Kido's corps, people near or at master rank in Kido or Captain level shinigami could create barriers. 1 Ikkaku on the other hand, while not having his friend's knowledge, was experienced enough to know that it was no mean feat. But there was a problem, "Why did you isolate us?" All Gojo did was chuckle. "You are hiding something, right?" Ikkaku's hand stilled. "What do you mean?" "No need to act dumb. There are few things I cannot see with those eyes of mine." Getting there, Gojo continued, "In order to really thank you, I wish to beat you in the most thorough way possible. But it wouldn't do if you thought that you had a chance just because of some trump card. That's why… I am giving you a chance." Gojo could see many things. When he looked at a sword, he could see the circulation and the amount of energy of said zanpakuto. Some zanpakuto always seemed to have souls so much larger than the average. He had observed this phenomenon only a few times. Five times to be exact. When he met Soi Fon. During Yamamoto's speech. When he faced Byakuya and the old man behind him. The same happened with Unohana. All of them had one thing in common… They were captains or about to become one in Byakuya's case – and Ikkaku's sword was showing the same thing. Ikkaku's eyes narrowed dangerously before he lowered his head and asked. "Are you sure that no one can see what is happening here?" "Of course." "Will you keep whatever you see as a secret?" "My lips are sealed." "Then...I guess I have no reason to hold back. I hope you won't regret it." 4 The moment he said those words, a violent storm of energy began to form around him. The more time passed, the more violent the storm became. Ikkaku's Reiatsu seemed to grow at an exponential pace, surpassing everything Gojo had ever seen. 2 Finally, once the storm abated, Ikkaku uttered one word. "Bankai!" 11 (AN: Barriers in bleach are high class while barriers in jujutsu are low-class spells. The main reason in my opinion is because Shinigami simply do not really care about learning techniques beyond what they need to kill or destroy. Since they rarely use barriers, no one tried to simplify them for common use. 2 In jujutsu meanwhile, not only they don't have super magical swords, but they also try to hide the sorcerer world from normal people. As such, learning skills to keep secrecy was necessary for them. 2 Finally for Ikkaku's Bankai. It never really started when he reached it. But just to be clear. Though getting bankai means you can get the Rank of captain, it doesn't mean you really really reached the power level of captain. You just need to remember Renji VS Byakuya to understand. Ichigo is a cheat. So he does not count.) 4 CREATORS' THOUGHTS HIKARU_GENJI HIKARU_GENJI Chapters available on increased from 15 to 17.
COMMENT 33 comments VOTE Chapter 46: Avoid using curses in comments. WN censure it by erasing the message 2 Well title say it all. I don't really know the rules. But avoid curse words. Like shit. Fuck. Etc. The bots erase it. 19 COMMENT 37 comments VOTE Chapter 47: CH 42: IKKAKU VS GOJO (3) (OST Theme: On the precipice of defeat or Reminiscence. Invasion is also good but this isn't a fight to the death so it doesn't really fit.) 2 Standing with his spear held tightly in his hand, Ikkaku focused on his Reiatsu. On his side, he could see a brown-skinned tall, and muscular man, with fiery long hair that reached his heel. "Partner. Are you sure? I thought you wanted to hide me." A deep and heavy voice echoed in Ikkaku's mind. Silently gazing at the man, he murmured, "Hozukimaru...I don't want to lose like this." This was a simple sentence that encompassed his full personality. He knew that him always hiding his Bankai was something his partner did not like. 'Sorry for being so selfish.' Hearing this, the tall man, or rather the spirit of Ikkaku's weapons, nodded, "Is that so? Then, let's go all out." Reaching an agreement with his sword, Ikkaku smiled fiercely. A smile that was mirrored by the spirit. It was then that he murmured this word "Bankai!" 1 - The moment that word was uttered, a storm of Reiatsu suddenly covered the field, as wind and lightning hid the silhouette of Ikkaku. Wind and lightning warred in the sky, and the roar of a dragon filled their ears. In Gojo's eyes, the initial power level that was already amplified by the Shikai was growing stronger and stronger at a pace so fast it was dazzling. Two times...four times...six times. Seeing the jump in power, a light flashed in his eyes. The Bankai was supposed to provide a base 10 times boost once mastered. 2 The fact that Ikkaku was reaching only a little above half of what he should have proved one thing, 'He still didn't master it.' Still, he had to admit that he was impressed. Once the storm abated. Ikkaku's figure could finally be seen again. But the change was startling. The spear he once held was no more. In his hands, he held two swords large enough to look like a shield. The pommels were connected by heavy chains to a central blade floating behind his back that looked like the blade of an axe. 1 An oriental dragon seemed to have been graved on the central blade, giving a fierce aura to the weapon. Facing him, Ikkaku shouted at the top of his lungs. "Bankai: Ryumon Hozukimaru!" 2 'So this is a bankai.' "Before we continue fighting, let me ask you something." Holding his two swords, Ikkaku grinned, "Go on." "Why do you hide your power? With a Bankai, you should meet the minimum requirement to become a captain, right?" "If it gets out that I have a Bankai, I will surely receive a promotion once there's space but-" When he reached this part, his eyes blazed with a deep almost fanatical drive, "-I do not wish to become a captain. Becoming a captain would mean that I cannot fight under Captain Zaraki. I have no deep loyalty towards the Seireitei. My one and only wish–Is to fight and die under that man's command." 6 Gojo's eyes widened. Such a deep conviction. Such passionate words. 5 "Interesting. Very interesting. Very well, let's go all out, shall we?" "You took the words out of my mouth." Their aura collided, causing sparks to fly. "Hado #58: Tenran." From a wave of Gojo's zanpakuto, a tempest was created and thrown at Ikkaku. 2 "Hahaha! Too weak!" Taking one step, Ikkaku raised his two swords above his head and swung them down. *BOOM* The earth rumbled under their might and the tempest was completely destroyed. Ikkaku's Bankai did not give him any special ability aside from boosting all his physical parameters to an incredible degree. After swinging his swords, Ikkaku took another and this time appeared directly right in front of Gojo. "Ha!" "Bakudo #39: Enkosen." This was the same shield that had once completely stopped Ikkaku. But, this time... "Break!" 1 *BOOM* Like a flimsy piece of paper, it was completely destroyed under the might of the sword. Gojo barely had time to avoid the impact zone but still was not able to completely leave unscathed. Still, he had no time to take care of his wounds and immediately used Shunpo to avoid another swing. Using the lag time, he pointed at Ikkaku, "Hado #33: Sokatsui." But this wasn't all, a second Gojo suddenly appeared next to him and also pointed his finger. "Hado #58: Tenran." If Soi Fon had been present to assist at this scene, she would have been too astonished to speak. After all, Gojo had just used one of her prized techniques, Speed clone. The torrent of blue flame from Sokatsui and the tempest of Tenran fused seamlessly and hit Ikkaku before erasing absolutely everything at a distance of 200 meters. The shock was so much that even Gojo's barrier was showing signs of breaking down. *Huff* *Huff* *Huff* 'Man. Been a long time since I was so tired.' 2 Breathing heavily, Gojo complained silently. Thanks to his Rikugan, Gojo had god-like control over his energy, effectively making it limitless. Still, there was a limit to what his own body and mind could bear. After all, only his Reiryoku was near infinite. Not his stamina. 6 This fact was further aggravated by the fact that the combination technique he had just used was no mean feat. This was one of Gojo's new inspirations when he was in the academy. Since he was unable to learn higher Kido because of his rank, he could simply make new ones by combining what he had. Of course, now thanks to some peeking in the library of the 4th division he had learned some higher Kido. Just not by following the official way. After the attack, dust and rubble filled the zone. Still, Gojo did not let his guard down. After all, 'His Reiatsu is rising?' Suddenly, *Swoosh* The dust was swept off only to show a bloodied Ikkaku. The upper part of his clothes was completely destroyed and he was bleeding from basically every part of his body. Despite this, the almost maniacal grin on his face was still present. "Damn! You crazy bastard. You almost killed me." 4 "Heh. You aren't dead though." "Of course. I won't die just because of something like this." Laughing, Ikkaku took the axe-like weapon and raised it overhead before spinning it. The black dragon that had been engraved on the blade seemed to gradually change as if it was filling itself with energy. Gojo could clearly feel that the greater the change on the dragon, the higher the Reiatsu of Ikkaku became. "So this is the true special skill of your Bankai?" "Oh? Seems like you caught it. Hahaha! See, Hozukimaru is really a lazy fellow. I can only raise him completely by fighting. Now that the warm-up is finished, let's fight for real, shall we?" 'Fast!' This was like a repeat of what had happened, but once again far faster than Gojo could have imagined. "Got you!" *Splash!* Moving at the last moment, Gojo avoided what would have been a crippling wound, but was once again wounded. A gash that went from his collarbone to his hips could be seen as blood poured heavily. Activating black flash, Gojo also counter-attacked and managed to pierce the right side of Ikkaku's stomach before he could react. But he did not seem to care and still went on the offensive. As if possessed by madness, the two began to fight more and more violently. Uncaring of the wounds they could get. Kido after Kido, slash after slash. They seemed to completely forgo defense and fight to see who would be the first one to reach his limits. Watching from the side, as far away as possible to avoid being affected by this fight of titans, Yumichika could only clench his fists before relaxing. He had absolutely no intention to intervene in this fight. He could see just how much Ikkaku was enjoying himself and knew that if he really intervened, his best friend might hate him for the rest of his life. Still, 'What is a guy like this doing in the 4th division?' He couldn't help but ask himself again. Even though Gojo wasn't laughing like Ikkaku, the ferocious glint in his eyes was something he was used to seeing in both Ikkaku and their captain, Zaraki Kenpachi. 'No...There is some difference.' Yumichika was very observant and could see that Gojo had another drive. The members of the 11th division sought enjoyment in their fights, winning or losing did not really matter as long as it wasn't a mission. But this man… 'There is only the pursuit of victory in his mind.' 5 - 4 *Huff* *Huff* *Huff* Both Ikkaku and Gojo stood facing each other. Each breath seemed to hurt their lungs, the rustle of the wind irritated their bloody skins, their visions were getting blurry because of the excessive blood loss. There was not one part of their bodies that wasn't wounded. 1 All around them, only blood, ruin, and destruction could be seen. 1 "It's time to end it. Otherwise, one of us will really croak." Ikkaku murmured while looking at Gojo with awe. Even though they were equally matched, Ikkaku had never forgotten one fact. One undeniable truth. 'He did not even awaken his Shikai.' He felt as if he was facing another Zaraki. Only one is geared towards Kido rather than Zanjutsu. It was simply incredible. "You are right. It's time to end this." 1 Gojo nodded, he knew very well that he had already reached the limit of his body. Even though he was still full of energy, he simply wasn't able to continue for long. In fact, he wasn't even able to move anymore. Something Ikkaku seemed to notice. "It was a beautiful fight, but it's my win." Walking toward Gojo with difficulty, Ikkaku announced proudly. But, "I am sorry. But it's MY win." 2 Looking at Gojo's smile, Ikkaku felt all the hair of his body stand straight. 8 He didn't know what was happening, but all his instincts were screaming at him to flee as fast as possible. Believing his instinct, he tried to move back. Sadly, it was too late. The last thing he saw before he lost consciousness were those two beautiful eyes shining with a blue light. The last words he heard were, "Domain Expansion: Infinite void." 33 (AN: Ikkaku vs Gojo is finished. Hahaha. What did you think of the fights? I know it wasn't one with big objectives. But now, Gojo is really taking the first steps to stand at the top. He still has a long way before facing a near-omniscient being like Yhwach but heh, it will come. Anyway, the next chapter will give some explanation and then the start of the training arc.) 8 CREATORS' THOUGHTS HIKARU_GENJI HIKARU_GENJI You love this story? You want to be ahead of the others? Want to support me? Take a look at my *******. I upgraded my ******* once again. You can get up to 17 advanced chapters of SHK(Basically being more than one month ahead of everyone.) As well as 17 chapters of my new fic. Called Gojo: A Sorcerer in the soul society.
www.******* HikaruGenji
Here my discord.
/HikaruNovels.—Here the link of my discord.
COMMENT 61 comments VOTE Chapter 48: CH 43: GETTING PAMPERED Ikkaku felt as if he was floating in an endless dark world. What I am? 4 Where I am? 8 Such a question repeatedly filled his brain as thousands upon thousands of pieces of information seemed to worm in. He felt as if he had answers to absolutely everything. 8 At the same time, he felt as if he had absolutely no answer. This loop repeated and repeated an infinite number of times. Until everything went dark. - "Gah!" Opening his eyes, Ikkaku tried to stand up, but was surprised to find his body completely powerless. 'Where I am?' 1 His eyes wandering around in the room, it didn't take long for him to realize that it was a hospital room. "Baka Aniki! You are finally awake!?" 2 Startled and most definitely deafened by the high-pitched shout, Ikkaku's face turned toward the source of the voice. There, at the door of a room, stood a short dark-haired girl wearing the Shinigami uniform with a red beret over her hair. He could see that her expression was filled with surprise then happiness. How could he not recognize his own sister? Shino Madarame. 14 But, there was a problem. His sister was just a new recruit in the 13th division. So, 'What are you doing here?' He thought and tried to speak but the words were stuck in his throat. "W-water." Finally, this was all he managed to stammer with difficulty. "Wait! Nurse! Pretty boy! My brother is awake!" 'Damn she is loud. I wonder who she took it from.' 5 Ignoring the irony of his own words, Ikkaku tried to remember what had happened. 'I was fighting someone.' His jumbled memory was slowly piecing itself together. He remembered his exhilarating fight with Gojo Satoru. He slowly remembered everything that had happened until the moment he was about to win. Then, "Ugh!" He closed his eyes as a splitting headache assailed him. The world began to spin and he felt like throwing up. This was something that had never happened to him. Cold sweat covered his face after the headache stopped. "Don't try to think about what happened." A calm voice sounded next to him. 'Since when?' Ikkaku felt a strong feeling of shame rush in his chest. Not only did he let someone come so close to him without him knowing, but he also let that person observe his unsightly display. Opening his eyes, he was faced with a mature woman looking at him with a kind smile, 'Captain Unohana.' His mouth moved, trying to speak, but he was stopped by a finger of the gentle, but imposing woman. "Shino, you can give a cup of water to your brother." "Y-yes!" Shino was clearly scared stiff, but she still did as she was told and helped Ikkaku drink. "Now then, you can go out for a short while. You should take a stroll with the 5th seat of the 11th division. Also...Lower your voice. You are disturbing others." "...!" Ikkaku laughed, or at least tried to, after seeing his sister run away like a rabbit. Once she was away, Unohana placed her hand over his throat. After a short while, a green light surrounded it before he could feel his throat function correctly. "The two of you really did a number on each other. It seems that Gojo had partially crushed your throat, but from the 5th report, this didn't stop you." Ikkaku could only let out a sheepish laugh. When he really got into a fight, it was easy for him to forget his wounds and just enjoyed the moment. Though, it seemed that he went a little too far this time. 'Damn, I must look like a mummy" He could see from the corner of his eyes that basically all parts of his body were bound by bandages. He knew that the fight had become kind of crazy after a while. So much so that from an outsider's perspective, the two of them must have seemed like they were trying to kill each other. "What about Gojo?" He couldn't help but ask. Most of his wounds were broken bones because of Gojo's heavy hits. But on the other hand, all wounds Gojo received were no jokes. "Gojo?" A helpless smile surfaced on Unohana's face. - In another ward of the 4th division, a silver-haired man was lying down with a few bandages covering him. placing his hands behind the back of his head, he opened his mouth wide and picked the food that was to his fancy. "Thank you girls for taking care of me." The gropy–The nurses who were taking care of him giggled and talked quietly while admiring him. 8 Gojo was already the idol of the 4th division. Both because of his skills and his looks. Such a treatment was to be expected. Taking another bite of the food presented to him, Gojo thought carefully about the fight. From the start, he held an absolute advantage. But later, just because Ikkaku used Shikai, the obvious difference in power was greatly shortened. After Bankai, he would have lost if he didn't manage to use the domain. Though he only used it as a last resort. "I need to unlock my Shikai." 16 He was once again eager to know what kind of training he would receive. (AN: Infinite void is badass. But bleach is full of monsters. For example, Mayuri created a poison that had effects really similar to infinite void. He used it against the Espada scientists. His name is too fucking long. As for Ikkaku's sister. She was introduced in Manga at the start of the Blood war arc but the fact that she is Ikkaku's sister was only said in the novel Can't fear your own world. That is set a few months after the blood war. But Ikkaku is from Rukongai. So she could be an adopted sister or his true blood sister when they were humans. Honestly, she is quite sexy. But we already have Soi Fon who has basically the Same personality and looks. Really don't know why Kubo created this Shino.) 16 COMMENT 54 comments VOTE Chapter 49: CH 44: REACTIONS 1 [Gotei 13, 1st division] In the office of the captain of the 1st division, who was also the captain commandant of the whole Gotei 13, Yamamoto sat calmly while listening to his vice-captain, Chojiro Sasakibe. 2 "...That is all for the report." "Hum." The report had been about the fight between Satoru Gojo, a new member of the 4th division, and Ikkaku Madarame, the 3rd seat of the 11th division. Normally, such a fight should have been unworthy of Yamamoto's attention, but he had been very curious about the boy since some time ago. This fight particularly had been eye-opening. "So, now he created a barrier?" Yamamoto murmured to himself. This wasn't the first report he had received about Gojo and from all of them he had pieced something. 'The boy is creating his own system.' This wasn't the first time he had observed something like this. After all, the criteria to enter Division 0 was to make a great contribution to the soul society by creating something never seen. Still, even in the two thousand years since the creation of the Gotei 13, the number of such geniuses was incredibly limited. The latest one being, Kisuke Urahara and Mayuri Kurotsuchi, and this was exactly because of this that, 5 "Continue to monitor him. Do not use the secret force, it was already proven to be useless. Make use of the observer we planted in the 4th division." "Understood." A Genius could either be a boon or a disaster. After all, geniuses liked to play around with the forbidden. He would not let a fiasco like the one with Kisuke Urahara repeat itself. 9 If the boy proved to be useful, perhaps in Thirty or fifty years he could rise as a captain. 3 But if he proved to be dangerous…. His grips on his cane tightened. Then he would have to move his old bones once again. "What about Mayuri?" 1 Chojiro nodded and took another stack of paper. If Gojo was nothing more than a potential danger, Mayuri on the other hand was a true danger that could explode at any moment. 3 If Yamamoto did not regularly check on his research progress, he was sure that the man would one day blow up the Seireitei or create some kind of incurable disease. 'Why are all the useful ones also the ones with weird problems?' 12 Ukitake was one of the most powerful Shinigami he's ever seen, but his sick body stopped him from utilizing his full power. 11 Shunsui, who held one of the most dangerous Bankais, but was a lazy bastard. 4 Unohana, who was nearly as powerful as himself, but was a crazy, blood-lusting woman. 4 Zaraki, who had a talent unmatched in all history, but was an idiot that sealed his own strength. 5 Even his own vice-captain had developed some weird fetish about the western culture after a mission in the west branch of the soul society. It was to a level where he even hated Japanese food. 11 Scrunching his brows because of all those unique personalities surrounding him, Yamamato couldn't help but feel tired. 1 'I wonder if I should retire.' 10 Thinking about his retirement, he couldn't help but remember a report about another genius. One whose Zanpakuto was basically the complete opposite of his. 10 "Chojiro." "Yes?" "The boy named Toshiro Hitsugaya." "The one who awakened an ice-type Zanpakuto?" "Indeed. He should graduate soon. Send him a proposal. If he enters the 1st division, I will immediately give him a seated position with one digit." Chojiro nodded without asking why. He had an absolute and complete belief in his captain. Technically speaking, all seated positions aside from the 1st seat could be held by more than one person at the same time and those seats went from 1 to 20. But it was a sort of unspoken rule that seats from 2 to 9 could only be held by one or two-people at maximum. 3 Even Shuhei Hisagi, another very talented student, had only been offered a seat in the double digits. Yamamato could only chuckle while thinking about the possibility of taking Toshiro under his wings. After all, it seemed that Unohana wished to train the man named Gojo Satoru. 3 Wouldn't it be interesting if he also trained his own disciple? 7 This could help him pass time for perhaps one or two hundred years. - [8th division, Main office] Laying down with one hand supporting his head, a middle-aged man wearing a pink haori over a white coat was observing a glasses-wearing, black-haired girl. 1 He was Shunsui Kyoraku. The heir of the high-ranked noble house, Kyoraku, and the captain of the 8th division. 1 It could be said that with both those identities, anyone would think of Kyoraku as a serious man with impeccable manners. A little like Soi Fon or Ginrei Kuchiki. But the truth couldn't be further apart from reality. Illusions could never withstand the weight of reality. Shunsui Kyoraku was an unkempt, frivolous, lazy, and flirtatious man. 7 For more than 60 years ago, the one who had been running the division was the Vice-captain, Nanao Ise and before her, the previous vice-captain, who became a fugitive 60 years ago, Lisa Yadomaru. 4 Generally, seeing him in such an unbecoming posture, Nanao would scold him one way or another. But this time though, she seemed to be lost in thoughts and hesitating. Of course, he knew why. Which is why he couldn't keep the smile from his face, 'My little Nanao is growing up.' Even though he always teased her, Nanao Ise was like a daughter for him, and in fact, she was his niece. Sadly, he had never managed to confess this truth to her. 5 Dismissing the gloomy thoughts, he asked, "Why don't you just visit him?" Nanao seemed startled at the sudden words, she then shook her head, "I have no one to meet, I do not understand what you are talking about." 'How could I believe what you just said when your face is so red?' It was really a sight to behold. 'She seems really happy to have a way to meet him…but…' If Nanao was a normal person, then there would be no problem. As long as Gojo was a good man, he wouldn't have minded and would bless them. Sadly, the Ise clan suffered from a curse or at least it seemed to be a curse. 2 All the members of the Ise clan were women and could only give birth to girls. The worst part was the fact that all men who married an Ise clan woman died not long after. 12 Shunsui had personally suffered from this tragedy. After all, his brother, Nanao's father, died because of the curse. "Perhaps I should meet that man myself, first?" 8 At least, he needed to assess the resolve of that man. It promised to be interesting. COMMENT 44 comments VOTE Chapter 50: CH 45: I WAS BORN READY 5 [4th division, healing quarter] Even though the moon hung high in the sky, the hospital was still full of activities. After all, Shinigami were always at the risk of being wounded. While the bustle still continued, Gojo, sitting on his bed, was deep in meditation. 1 He was reviewing the fight with Ikkaku. What were his mistakes? How could he correct those mistakes? Such thoughts filled his head as he replayed the scene of the fight again and again in his head. At the end of the day, one of his two greatest weaknesses was the lack of healing methods and clear defense methods. 2 Using the Bakudo spell he used to block the Shikai once again against the Bankai had clearly been a foolish move born from his habits of using Limitless. At the same time, he did not have the ability to heal himself anymore. But this wasn't all, one of his greatest mistakes was underestimating the power a Bankai could bring. The way Ikkaku went from being too weak to an equal was a clear show of just how powerful the Bankai was. 1 What's more, he had clearly felt that Ikkaku had a poor mastery of his Bankai and should have basically never trained in it. Aside from this, his sword-wielding abilities were clearly too low. After all, he was more used to fighting bare-handed. 'Well, let's see the training that that woman plans to bring.' 4 Being powerful did not mean you were necessarily a good teacher. As such, if he found that her teaching was useless, he would simply leave and join another division. 2 'I need to shift my priorities.' Until now, he had been obsessed with re-creating Limitless. He had even managed to push out his inner domain. Sadly he was unable to completely control it. Still, the most important thing was to become stronger as soon as possible. As such, he would firstly attain at least Shikai. Then once he did, he could learn Bankai and at least become a somewhat bigger fish. 2 'Well, let's sleep. We will think about this tomorrow.' - The next day, and the few after it flew so fast that Gojo did not even feel them. During those days in the hospital, he had received the visit of Nanao and Rangiku. Those visits had been rather enjoyable since Gojo would never reject the visit of a beautiful woman. What's more, Gojo was far from dense. He could clearly feel that Nanao had begun to develop feelings for him since the time she taught him in the academy. Though, as it was now, she only had budding feelings for him. That's why he always played dumb in front of her. After all, he wasn't a scumbag. If Nanao was just in search of a short and physical relationship, he would have been more than happy to accept it. After all, she was really nice and beautiful. Sadly, this wasn't the case. She was clearly reticent about the relationship and if she chose him then it would without a doubt be a serious relationship - which wasn't something he could give her. 9 Gojo could not see himself being serious about a woman. But he did not want to break a woman's heart either. 2 So the best solution was to only have casual physical relationships. 1 As for Rangiku, the woman was really fun to be around with. He liked how she acted as if she had no shame when she was in fact someone full of insecurities about herself. The two of them had rapidly become friends and she would come from time to time to complain to him about how her captain was ditching his work on her and she wished she had a competent 3rd seat to ditch the work to. 6 Women aside, members of the 11th division would also come to visit him while bearing many gifts. He had also met a man named Yumichika, a funny and narcissistic fellow. At the same time, he was a fierce and loyal man. During his fight with Ikkaku, he had always kept a part of his attention on Yumichika. After all, who knew what could happen? The result had been surprising. Yumichika clearly wanted to intervene, but each time he would hold himself back. Clearly out of respect for his friend. This made Gojo respect the man. From Yumichika, he had learned that Ikkaku's wounds, despite being lighter, still took time to heal. What's more, he had stayed in the coma for a few days before waking up. Gojo knew that this was the result of his incomplete Domain. Thankfully, he did not destroy the mind of Ikkaku. 5 He had also met Ikkaku's sister. A cute, if not loud girl. Also a member of the 13th division. 2 Apparently, Rukia had wanted to come to visit him but had been retained to do so by her new brother. She was also a member of the 13th division, though it seemed that the situation wasn't all that beautiful. Gojo could clearly understand why. After all, even though Rukia was talented, it was far from enough for her to graduate in one year and get a seated position. But since she was a member of the Kuchiki family, there should be no shinigami dumb enough to bully her. 1 As such, either she was completely ignored in her division, or people were too busy licking her boot to really become friends with her. Either way, poor Rukia shouldn't be really happy. He had decided to visit her once if he had time. After all, the 4th division always had to deliver medicine to the captain of the 13th division. All in all, it has been an interesting, if leisurely, week. Gojo could feel that he was slowly integrating deeper into the soul society. He felt less and less like a stranger nowadays. At the end of the week, even though he still had some bandages there and here, he was now able to move and was in fighting shape. 1 At the end of the week, he finally left his bed and went to Unohana's office. 1 - [4th division, Captain office.] "Hello captain, it isn't nice to not even have visited me once. My feelings have been hurt, you know?" Entering the office with his hand in his pockets, Gojo saluted Unohana. 2 The one who had been tasked to heal him was Isane. As such, it had been a week since he had last seen Unohana. Of course, he was lying about his wounded feelings, after all, he understood why she did not visit him. "As of now, it has been two months since you joined my division. Do you remember our deal?" 1 "Of course." "Good. Those two months were also a way for me to observe you and I must admit that I am very pleased about what I have seen." Gojo did not ask what would have happened if she had not been pleased. "So now the choice is yours. Do you choose to stay in the 4th division? Or Do you wish to join another division? If you choose the former, I will teach you everything I know. If you choose the latter, I will write you a letter of recommendation so that you can join any division of your choice as a 3rd seat." Did Gojo need to ponder? Of course not, "I wish to stay." 3 "I see. Then, I welcome you once again to my division. You will be installed as the 4th seat, but you will not become the leader of a relief team. After all, you will be training with me. I hope you are ready." "I was born ready." 7 Unohana gave an enchanting smile when she heard Gojo saying so, but all Gojo could see was the smile of a bloodthirsty maniac.
Chapter 51: CH 46: YACHIRU UNOHANA (1) *Huff* *Huff* *Huff* "Damn, this training is really hell." 5 Laying down on the hard ground, a bloodied Gojo breathed roughly while complaining. From head to toe, there was no part of his body that wasn't covered in blood. But strangely, there was no part of his body that was wounded. Standing not far from him, Unohana smiled, "Get up. It's only your 50th 'death'. After all–you were born ready, right?" Looking down on him, she tightened the grip of her sword and stabbed Gojo. 1 "Oh!" Thankfully, Gojo already knew that she would do something like this and managed to avoid her hit. Standing up, Gojo gave another look at Unohana. He was sure that if the members of the 4th division were to see the current Unohana as her unbound hair flew behind her, they would piss themselves in fright. 5 "So, ready for your 51st?" 'Man, what kind of situation did I put myself in?' 9 - [One day ago] After Gojo gave his consent, Unohana stood up and brought him to a place under her office. 3 From what she said, she used the two months to create this place. The underground was rather vast, there few lamps floating in the air and illuminating the zone. Gojo took off his blindfold as he wished to admire the place and he was surprised. No matter how Gojo looked at it, this was a huge training ground and he really wondered how she created it. The moment he entered the zone, he immediately felt as if all his senses were cut off. It was a special barrier placed by Unohana after a few weeks of preparation. It seemed that she had been sure that he would accept. Once they were in the center of the room, Unohana began to explain. "You have two objectives. One is learning the self-healing techniques that I have created, and the second one is to reach the Shikai level. Which one do you want to begin with?" "Shikai." The project Limitless was a long-term one. Even his ancestors took decades to create it. Though Gojo was sure that he was even more of a genius than his ancestor, this still wasn't something that could be done in a hurry. If so, learning Shikai was the best option. "I see. Then-" Shunpo Faster than he could think, almost as a reflex, Gojo moved backward at full throttle. Despite this, *Drip *Drip* "How?" He had been barely able to react. The Six eyes allowed him to alter his perception of time so that one instant, in reality, could change into one minute for him. 10 Despite this, the sword had moved so fast that he could only dodge by reflex more than anything. Even then, a large wound going from his left hip to his right shoulder was opened and bled profusely. He had no doubt, 'If I had been any slower, I would have died.' Looking up, he could see Unohana sheathing her sword in its scabbard before moving her hand toward her braids, "You know, long, long ago. The Soul Society wasn't as peaceful as it is now. Fighting and killing were commonplace. Ah! It was truly a blissful period." 4 As she said that, a smile full of happiness bloomed on her face. 10 "During those times, the one who quelled the chaos was the captain commander as well as twelve others. We were the first captains-we were also all criminals. Hahaha! Don't you find it funny? A bunch of criminals hailed as heroes, protectors of the soul society. The height of irony." 1 She laughed for a short while letting down her long and beautiful black hair. The moment she did so, the very aura around her seemed to change. If before, the one standing in front of him was a benevolent saint. Now, it was as if he was standing in front of a bloodthirsty Shura. He also caught the sight of a small scar in the middle of her chest. "In those times, I called myself Yachiru." "Yachiru?." "Indeed. Yachi as in Countless and Ru as in Styles." Placing her hand once again on the hilt of her sword, the corners of her lips raised in a devilish smile. "I am the best sword user in the whole Seireitei. I polished my arts again and again and learned all possible styles to deal with all situations and learned how to kill in hundreds of different ways, and— that's what I will teach you. After all, how could you be worthy of your Shikai if you don't even know how to wield your sword?" "I see." Black Flash 3 Immediately red and black lightning surrounded Gojo, distorting the very atmosphere. "Ready?" Unohana asked with a child like glee, "Then–die." 1 The world in Gojo's vision was cut into two. - [Present Time] "You are really good. I thought that you would have died about 300 or so times by day one. But to think it only happened 50 times." 5 "Haha. Your way of giving compliments is really weird." "The most impressive thing, though, is your control over your energy." Unohana was truly surprised about what Gojo had shown her. Even though she did not use her Shikai or Bankai, the fact that Gojo was slowly adapting to her sword was not a simple feat. What more, she could feel that his energy reserves had barely diminished since the start of this training. She guessed that either of those had to do with those eyes of his. But, "Your stamina is too low." She could also see that his concentration was degrading too fast. It seemed that those eyes sapped his mental strength faster than normal. "Hey! Don't say it in such a way. I would like to let you know that I have matchless stamina." "What do you mean….Oh!" Unohana tilted her head in incomprehension for a short while before the light of understanding filled her eyes. She couldn't help but chuckle, "Are you teasing an old woman like me?" 7 Even though she had never had a relationship with a man, she wasn't a shy maiden that would blush just because of some light teasing. Such a thing was too common in the army. Using the opportunity to catch his breath, Gojo smiled, "What do you mean old? Mature women have the best charms." 27 "Fufufu. Few people would be in a teasing mood after facing death so many times in one day." "Heh, what can I say? I am just built differently." 24 Even though Unohana did not particularly care, there was no woman who would hate having her appearance praised. Even more so if the one doing so was a handsome fellow. Still, now wasn't the time for that. "I think we did enough for today. Now that we fought for an entire day, I have managed to get a grasp of your current skill level. Stay here, Isane will bring you food and a change of clothes. We will continue tomorrow. Trust me, at the end of this training, you will be a new man." 2 On those words, she turned around and began to walk away. If initially, this had just been a whim for her, now, she was fully committed. Unohana believed in one thing, When a strong person meets another strong person, they should only be used to either kill or nurture that person. As he was now, Gojo was still far from a strong person in her eyes. But she could feel it. Her instincts were screaming at her. This young man had the potential to become the strongest. if it was so, she did not mind dying under his blade. 13 After all, if he could kill her, then he would surely be able to wash away her greatest sin. 7 - (AN: What I hated the most in bleach was the power system. Initially, Bankai needed ten years of careful training. But behold. I have created a technique to learn in three days. Awesome, right? Like Ichigo in two weeks, went from not even knowing Shikai and being beaten by a Byakuya who only had 20% of his strength, to learning Bankai and fighting Equally with Byakuya at full power. If shit like that only happened with Ichigo, I could say okay. He is the mc. But that happens to everyone. Shinigami are supposed to have a natural limit. That's one of the reasons why Aizen created Hogyoku. But it seems like this limit doesn't apply to people Ichigo is close to.) 43 CREATORS' THOUGHTS HIKARU_GENJI HIKARU_GENJI You love this story? You want to be ahead of the others? Want to support me? Take a look at my *******. I upgraded my ******* once again. You can get up to 18 advanced chapters of SHK(Basically being more than one month ahead of everyone.) As well as 18 chapters of my new fic. Called Gojo: A Sorcerer in the soul society.
www.******* HikaruGenji
Here my discord.
/HikaruNovels.—Here the link of my discord.
COMMENT 63 comments VOTE Chapter 52: CH 47: YACHIRU UNOHANA (2) Sitting alone in her office, with only a simple lamp beside her, Unohana reviewed the bea–training of the day. 1 If she really wanted to make him awaken his Shikai, there was nothing really difficult about it. As long as she fought him long enough and made him feel the threat of death, he would unconsciously lower all his mental defenses and communicate with the sword. 1 Of course, there was a big difference between knowing the name of your zanpakuto and being able to use its ability. But this didn't matter. With his talent, it wouldn't take him too long to master the ability. At least if it had one. But she wasn't satisfied with just that. She didn't just want to train someone strong. She wanted to create the greatest masterpiece. For that, she needed to make him break all limits. 5 Firstly, for Kido, she would give him access to all possible Kido spells below 90. Only a captain could read higher than that and not even she would break that rule. 2 For Zanjutsu, she would kill him again and again in thousands of different ways so that he could master his own styles. After all, his Shikai might not even be in the form of a sword. As such she had to take this into account. 11 In terms of pure Reiryoku, there was nothing she could do. The amount and growth of Reiryoku was something that could not be trained. It was a natural talent. Thankfully, from the report of the 2nd division, she knew that he already had an amount between that of a captain and a vice-captain. With such a base Reiryoku, it wouldn't be a problem for it to grow to an immeasurable level like her and Zaraki. 1 For Hakuda and Hoho, she had nothing much to teach him, and in fact, she was really curious about the 'Jujutsushiki' he was developing. 2 She did not know why he was giving it such an ominous name, but the little he had shown was really impressive. 1 If he really created a complete set of techniques and created his own department, he would most likely enter division 0. 1 But she doubted her disciple would do so. He did not seem to have any sort of loyalty towards the Soul Society or any deep sense of purpose. It was another thing she had remarked. Gojo Satoru was like her and at the same time different from her? Where she searched for opponents that could challenge her and despaired at the reality that she stood at the pinnacle, Gojo on the other hand thirsted for victory only. He did not fight to become stronger or to enjoy the fight. He fought to prove that he stood at the pinnacle. For him, knowing that there were people equal and above him seemed to be an unacceptable notion. 1 Her despair was his joy and her joy was his despair. 11 She really wondered what kind of life he must have had to develop such a mentality. 5 At the very least, she was sure that he must have possessed spiritual power even when he was alive. 'A Fullbring or a High-spec human?' It was debatable. Fullbrings were humans whose mothers survived a hollow attack while pregnant but were still slightly infected by the power of the hollow. 5 High spec humans meanwhile were humans who were born with high amounts of Reiryoku or developed high amounts for whatever reason possible. Both of those were humans able to see and fight spiritual beings. But the way they obtained their power was different. 2 She discarded the possibility of him being a Quincy. Nowadays, all the Quincy's alive in Japan were recorded and monitored. It was to assure that they wouldn't use their powers and break the balance of the soul society. Of course, even if he was a Quincy, it wouldn't matter in her opinion. 'Seems like I have taken quite the troublesome student.' She laughed a little. She liked trouble. 2 Trouble meant lack of boredom. 1 Discarding her useless thoughts, she wondered if she could help him reach an even higher level in Hakuda and Hoho. 'Should I call in some of my favors with Soi Fon?' It was worth pondering. The advantage of being the captain of the 4th division was that everyone owed you a favor. She knew that Soi Fon had been using the spies in the 4th division to obtain information about Gojo. Of course, she also knew about the spy Yamamoto had planted. She outed neither of them because she understood that it was a necessary procedure to assure the security of the soul society. Of course, the best would have been to have the tutelage of Yoruichi herself but unfortunately, she was now a fugitive. Life was funny sometimes. One of the greatest criminals was now the loved and respected captain of the 4th division. Meanwhile, the princess of the Shihoin family was a fugitive forced to live in the human world to avoid being captured. 3 Strength was truly the best protection. The greatest proof was the fugitives. Even though a capture order had been given, no one bothered to take it. After all, who could fight an entire team full of ex-captains and ex-vice-captains? 6 Chuckling, she opened her scroll and began to write. - [Shin'o academy] Under the moonlight, a black-haired girl wearing the student uniform could be seen standing in front of a tree with her eyes closed. Even though she seemed stable at first glance, a deeper observation would show that her aura was shaky and that her body kept swaying imperceptibly. Finally, opening her eyes, her aura jumped and began to increase at an alarming rate. Once it finally stopped, she murmured for the first time, "Snap, Tobiume!" 1 Fire engulfed the courtyard. (AN: Honestly the secret corps are really good and the Shihoin family are the guardians of the soul society. The only reason Aizen managed to trick everyone is simply because his Shikai is too fucked up. Also, no one would doubt the gentle and friendly guy with glasses. Aizen was like the most popular captain. Students loved him. He was friendly with nearly all captains. Compared to him, you had a guy like Gin who had a face that basically screamed 'I am a suspicious guy!' XD. The only guy who had a suspicion about Aizen was Shinji and Aizen used that suspicion to trick him. Also I like Kubo irony. Momo activation is 'Snap' and most of us know how she snapped mentally during the SS arc.) 9 CREATORS' THOUGHTS HIKARU_GENJI HIKARU_GENJI You love this story? You want to be ahead of the others? Want to support me? Take a look at my *******. I upgraded my ******* once again. You can get up to 17 advanced chapters of SHK(Basically being more than one month ahead of everyone.) As well as 17 chapters of my new fic. Called Gojo: A Sorcerer in the soul society.
www.******* HikaruGenji
Here my discord.
/HikaruNovels.—Here the link of my discord.
COMMENT 41 comments VOTE Chapter 53: CH 48: MY NAME IS... (1) 45 Since the first day of training with Unohana, two more days have passed. At least this was what Isane told him. Gojo had to admit that his own sense of time had become a little blurry recently. Holding his sword, his breathing rough and his vision hazy, Gojo faced Unohana once again. He had long forgotten how many times he had seemingly been killed. He had fought against her again and again. 1 Being mortally wounded one second then healed the next. Gojo did not mind such abuse. 5 When he was alive, he had learned a Reverse cursed technique to heal himself for the simple reason that keeping Limitless active literally fried his brain. This was why he had to constantly heal himself. Thankfully, thanks to the Rikugan his energy control was flawless. In conclusion, every day, every hour of his life had been lived in pain. So much that he had become numb to it. 1 Physical pain was not the problem. What really bothered him more than anything was his powerlessness. He hated that feeling so much. Every time he failed to keep track of her sword. Every time he gained back consciousness after being brought near death. Every time he was healed. 2 She was not even using her Shikai nor Bankai. He was being crushed by pure strength and skills. Again and again, his pride was wounded, insulted, battered, shattered until nothing was left of it. He had lived all his life as the strongest. He had always stood at the pinnacle. If he wasn't the strongest. Then, what was he? What worth did he have? 1 But was he really always the strongest? 1 His memory took him to a distant past. A time where he was still a high school kid and fought alongside his best friend. Those times were fun. He wasn't the strongest alone. But with Suguru at his side, he had never felt weak. 2 He had someone he could see as an equal, someone to share his worry with. Someone who could understand him. 1 Everything changed when after a failed mission, he managed to awaken the full potential of his power. From then on, even though he had tried to slow down, no one could catch up to him. He continued to climb faster and faster on the ladder until he stood alone on the peak of the Jujutsu world. The more he thought about it, the more he felt like giving up. Why was he even trying to fight now? He had nothing to gain. He wasn't even in his own world anymore. He already died after saving the world, shouldn't he be allowed to rest? Just as he was about to lower his sword in defeat, he remembered a sentence, a question his best friend and the only man he had ever considered as a partner once uttered. [Are you the strongest because you are Satoru Gojo, or are you Satoru Gojo because you are strongest?] 10 It was like a jolt that swept away all his negative feelings. 'What the fuck I was about to do?' 1 "Hahaha. Oh my fucking god. What a sorry sight I am." He laughed out loud while avoiding a slash from Unohana that should have been would have increased his number of deaths. 3 'Is he alright?' Surprised at his sudden laugh, Unohana couldn't help but ask herself if she had gone a little too far and broke him. Gojo ignored Unohana and continued to laugh. He laughed at his own foolishness. He laughed at this stupid pride of his that had no reason to exist. He laughed at the fact that he had forgotten a simple truth. Even in the Jujutsu world, he hadn't always been the strongest. He had trained, failed, fought, won some, lost some. He did not stand at the peak from the very start. 2 But even then, even when he was but a child who could be killed at any moment. He had neither doubted one thing. One truth. "I am strong." How could he have ever doubted such a simple truth? And since this Zanpakuto was part of him, then it was nothing more than another aspect of his strength. 1 Suguru used Curses, but did this mean he wasn't strong? Megumi used Shikigami. Even Toji Fushiguro only managed to nearly kill him thanks to using special cursed tools. 2 But so what? Strength was strength. As such, 'Why did I even reject my own power?' 2 The moment this realization hits him, his vision blurred. - [Inner world] When his vision went back to normal, he looked around him and remarked that he wasn't in the cold and damp cave anymore. He was standing in a white space filled with clouds as far as the eyes could see. 2 It was a white void. A limitless and boundless space. "Is this my inner world?" Gojo was used to the concept of Inner worlds. After all, domain expansion was the expression of the inner world into reality. But his world wasn't supposed to be like this. "Now then, what do I do?" Since there was no direction, he simply chose one without thinking and began to walk. How long had he been walking? How far he walked? Did he even move a step? It was when he was asking himself those questions that he saw it. A throne so tall that it looked like a tower supporting the heavens of this world. At the vision of such a throne, one would expect that the one sitting on it would be equally tall. But this wasn't the case. The one sitting on the throne was a girl. 22 A silver-haired girl entirely clad in black and white, from her black shirt to her short black skirt and black stockings. Her clothes, reminiscent of a military school uniform. 15 On her back, she wore a black haori etched with golden threads. But her beauty and her uniform aside, what really caught his attention was the black blindfold covering the upper half of her face. 1 "Who are you?" Even though he had a hunch, Gojo still asked, Crossing her legs, the girl answered, "My name is -" 10 "...What?" "*Sigh* So I still can't reach you? Well, I am not surprised." Uncrossing her legs, she stood up from her throne and began walking toward him. Once she stopped, just a few centimeters away from him, Gojo marveled at how short she was. She shouldn't be taller than 160 cm. 7 Raising her head, she put her hands on her hips and spoke with a haughty tone. "Since you refuse to hear my name. Let's just say that I am you. Born from your soul, I am in a way, your alter ego. Just cuter, smarter, and more than anything….Way stronger." 41 Looking at her smug face as she uttered those words, Gojo only had one thought, 'Ah–I really want to punch her.' 31 CREATORS' THOUGHTS HIKARU_GENJI HIKARU_GENJI What do you think of Gojo inner reflection. I tried to stay as close as possible to how I think he would react if he was in this situation. I hope I did alright.
COMMENT 55 comments VOTE Chapter 54: CH 49: MY NAME IS... (2) 11 In an infinite white void filled with clouds, a girl and a man who could pass for siblings faced each other. 2 Even though one of them was wearing a blindfold, there was no doubt that the two of them were throwing a challenging look at each other. Despite this weird sense of tension, a smile could be seen on the corner of their lips. Whether those smiles came from the bottom of their hearts though, was another matter. "Chibi...Could you repeat what you said?" 2 "Heh. Do you think I am self-conscious about my height? Look at me. I am the perfect incarnation of cuteness and sexiness in one pack." 7 "Don't make me laugh, only lolicons would be interested in you." 20 "Hahaha~! Should I remind you that I was born from your soul? What does it say about you?" 8 Despite hurling low blows at each other, the smile on their faces never vanished. It was to the point that any onlooker would have found it extremely creepy. "Huh. It seems like you need a spanking." "Kyaa~! I am so scared." Showing a mock expression of fear, she waved her hand and made a sword appear in her hand, "Come at me. Perhaps another beating will help you hear my name, after all, you needed one to come here, right?" The sword in her hand was different from Gojo's zanpakuto. It was a long curved sword with a black and white handle. 8 The tension mounted for a short while before Gojo slowly lowered and relaxed his shoulders. Her last sentence did not have the previous fierceness, but rather a sort of hidden bitterness in it. "What? No going to fight anymore?" 1 Gojo looked deeply at her, before looking away and once again assessing his surroundings. White. Endless white. Even though he had already been here for a short moment, he had felt like he was going crazy. 1 Then, what about her? What's more, he remembered her previous sentence. "You still can't hear my name." He remembered the times his sword had tried to reach him. What would it feel like, to call someone again and again, only for that person to always ignore you? 3 How much worse would you feel if the one ignoring you was the reason for your existence, the one who should have been the closest to you? 6 How much pain, sadness, anger, and despair would you feel while staying alone in this endless void? Reaching there, all anger vanished from Gojo's mind and was replaced by a rather overwhelming feeling of guilt. 5 "Stop!" He was startled out of his thoughts by this shout. Lowering his head, he looked at the short girl in front of him once again. The sword in her hand was nowhere to be seen and this time she was showing her back to him. "I do not need your pity. I did not fall so low." "You can read my mind?" Gojo asked quietly. "Read? No, but you and I share the same feeling. We were one at first after all. Though I guess I am the only one who shares it currently." 2 Shaking her head, she walked toward her throne and sat on it, again, facing him. 1 Her expression betrayed none of her thoughts as she leaned in and rested her head on the palm of her right hand. 1 "Now then, Satoru Gojo. Since we are not going to fight, could you kindly walk out? I am tired of shouting again and again for someone who refuses to hear me." Gojo did not answer, even though he could not share her feelings, he instinctively understood something. If he walked out of there...He would never be able to awaken his Shikai. "Man. I feel like a bastard father who abused his daughter." 1 Scratching his head, he walked toward the throne and crouched down to face the girl at an equal level. 2 Placing his hand on her head, he smiled calmly, 1 "Honestly speaking, even now, I guess I have some reservations about using a zanpakuto." He did not apologize. He already caught a glimpse of her personality. This girl also had her own pride. She indeed did not need his pity. For only the weak needed pity. 2 "You know. This world is full of strong people. So strong that it might bring despair...This is pretty exciting, right?" "..." "Fighting, growing, climbing, slowly but surely until one day, I stand at the top of the pyramid and proudly claim to be once again, the strongest." "..." "I am stronger, stronger than average. But so what? Why should I compare myself to average people? The sole and only place worthy of me is the apex." 5 His eyes shined with a fierce glint. His pride and arrogance, obvious in this world. It did not matter what he had to face, nor how long it would take. "But as I am now, this is just wishful thinking." "So what?" The silver-haired girl finally asked, a quiver hidden in her voice. As if she could feel hope but was too afraid of once again facing disappointment. 2 "Standing at the top is pretty lonely, you know? Wouldn't it be more interesting to share the view with someone? Then who could be better than my other half?" 1 A smile lit up her face, "What if in the end, you fail?" "Failure? Who the hell do you think I am? I am Satoru Gojo. The strongest sorcerer and soon, I will be the strongest shinigami. Failure does not exist in my dictionary." 7 Gojo kept a smile full of confidence as he uttered those words. "Hahaha~!" The silver-haired girl laughed, a laugh full of joy and happiness. But Gojo did not interrupt her. Once she finally stopped, she pushed his hand away from her head and stood up. Lowering her blindfold, she showed him her jewel-like beautiful scarlet eyes. 7 "Then, this queen will give you one last chance." 3 "Of course." Placing her hand on her chest and puffing proudly, she continued, "I am without a doubt the strongest sword, so it's fitting for my wielder to become the strongest Shinigami." 11 "There's indeed nothing more fitting." "Then, remember well. My name is…." 29 - Back in the training grounds, from the moment Gojo closed his eyes, only a few short moments had passed. But the difference was startling. His aura, which was already above most vice-captains, continued to climb slowly but surely, filling every corner of the room. His spiritual pressure became so heavy that even Unohana began to feel some slight discomfort. But the more she felt it, the scarier the smile on her face became. So much so that she seemed short of laughing in madness. 10 Even though she had yet to activate her Shikai or Bankai, this discomfort clearly meant that Gojo had broken past the threshold and could now be compared to a captain, albeit only an inexperienced one, and this was even before releasing his Shikai. When he finally opened his eyes, Unohana felt a jolt go through her body. "I am sorry to have made you wait." Unohana's body heat surged while her heart thumped wildly in her chest. 20 Gulping, desperately keeping herself from cutting him down, she asked. 1 She was like someone lost in a desert, who had finally found an oasis, but had to stop herself from drinking all the water in one gulp. Or like a drug addict looking at her last shot. "Did you awaken it?" Instead of answering, Gojo put his hand on the hilt of his sword. "Shall we continue?" This was all Unohana needed to lose all restraint. Rushing at a speed far superior to everything she had shown until now, she swung her sword. But just as it was about to connect, she suddenly stopped and stepped back at full speed. She did not know why, but her instincts were screaming at her that whatever was about to happen could pose a danger to her. Gojo, not even looking at her, thought back to the name of the silver-haired girl before reciting one sentence. A sentence so nostalgic it made him smile. Of course, with one little difference, "Throughout Heaven and Earth, WE alone are the honored ones, Tengoku no Kogo!" 31 (AN: Ohhh. Gojo finally revealed his Shikai. What are the powers? Not even I, the author knows… By the way, Tengoku no Kogo means Heaven's Empress. Pretty fitting I think. 13 By the way, just be clear. Tengoku is not a harem candidate. Gotta preempt any questions. 41 Also damn. Bleach new chapter is out and it will also be the start of a new arc most likely. New vice captains were introduced and Hell is now officially Canon. Sigh. Seems like I will need to work on some little things. Thankfully, I won't have to deal with Hell without the death of many powerful beings. So there's that.) 9 CREATORS' THOUGHTS HIKARU_GENJI HIKARU_GENJI You love this story? You want to be ahead of the others? Want to support me? Take a look at my *******. I upgraded my ******* once again. You can get up to 17 advanced chapters of SHK(Basically being more than one month ahead of everyone.) As well as 17 chapters of my new fic. Called Gojo: A Sorcerer in the soul society.
www.******* HikaruGenji
Here my discord.
/HikaruNovels.—Here the link of my discord.
COMMENT 84 comments VOTE Chapter 55: Searching for an illustrator So yeah. Title say it all I am currently searching for an illustrator. Mainly for my original story. Son of the Hero King. I could also commission for some Gojo drawings. Do you guys know or could give me a link towards a good illustrators able to draw ecchi who is taking commissions? The ceiling for the price is 60$. 10 COMMENT 11 comments VOTE Chapter 56: CH 50: ...TENGOKU NO KOGO "Throughout Heaven and Earth, we alone are the honored ones, Tengoku no Kogo!" 13 Befitting the activation of a Shikai, Gojo's spiritual pressure increased even more, to the delight of the Unohana. 2 In his hand, the normal-looking katana changed into a long curved sword with a white and black handle. 10 But what really caught Unohana's attention wasn't the sword, but rather the two beautiful translucent white wings and the golden crown around his forehead. 8 This was without a doubt an appearance befitting that of a king. He seemed to emanate a holy and regal aura at the same time. 3 "Tengoku no Kogo. What an arrogant name. I guess it is fitting." Chuckling, Unohana shook her head. She was somewhat surprised. Normally, the transition to Shikai should not bring any change in the physical appearance of the wielder. Such changes should only appear during Bankai. This meant that either this sword really liked to show off, or it was so powerful that even in Shikai it could show such changes. 15 Remembering the personality of Gojo, the chances of it being a mix of those two options were rather high. 2 "This is really a beautiful sword." Gojo, who had been silent since earlier. Smiled, "Hehe. Isn't it? I guess she was right to call herself the best." Immediately, all the holy aura around him seemed to collapse. 1 Unohana didn't know if she should be happy or not about this, and as such, could only laugh dumbfoundedly. "But, what are the powers of your Shikai? Don't tell me it's just to help you shine in the dark?" She raised her eyebrows as she asked curiously. 4 "Heh. You heard the incantation, right? We–are the ruler of heaven."[1] 9 Immediately, the world around them seemed to break down. No. It did not seem to, It was indeed happening. Unohana's eyes widened as she watched the particles of energy in the air gather at Gojo's wings. At the same time, all the wounds on his body slowly began to close before vanishing entirely. "...Impossible… You are…" For the first time in hundreds of years, Unohana was well and truly shocked. "Indeed–I am absorbing Reishi." This was impossible. It broke all common sense. Only Quincy could absorb Reishi. 3 Even in the extremely small possibility that he had been a Quincy when alive, the power over Reishi should not have manifested through his zanpakuto. This wasn't all, "How are you able to heal yourself!?" Unohana felt like she was going crazy. 2 Too many impossibilities were happening in front of her. Even though Quincy could use Reishi and create Blut Vene to protect their bodies, they could not heal themselves. 1 Gojo twirled his sword while laughing, "I think you are having a misunderstanding, I have read the records about Quincy and their abilities. So let's just say that I am way beyond all that." This was so. Tengoku gave him absolute control over Reishi in a limited zone. 8 It wasn't just about creating weapons or something basic. He could literally do anything he wanted with Reishi. 13 Previously, he did not 'heal' himself in the truest sense of the word. Shinigami's bodies were composed of Reishi so all he did was to use the Reishi in the air to reconstruct his body. 3 In short, as long as he was in a zone filled with Reishi, he was, in theory, immortal, and the soul society was entirely composed of Reishi. 'Haha. So, I went from being Untouchable to unkillable. Not bad.' 26 Calming down, he asked Unohana, "Shall we continue?" Even though he had a basic understanding of what his Shikai could do, it wasn't as if he had the full picture. Some training was necessary 'Firstly, it seems like I am aware of everything in a certain zone.' Gojo closed his eyes as he felt the surroundings. He could catch everything. The slightest movement of the wind, the ruffle of the clothes of Unohana, the composition of the air, the soil and everything. 5 It was so much information in one go. Thankfully, the Six eyes allowed him to change one instant into over one minute. 2 In this slowed-down world, he could feel Unohana approaching him. 'Firstly, let's begin with the basics.' Opening his eyes, he deduced the trajectory of the sword then, "Shield." A white translucent shield formed in the air and blocked her attack. Then, "Chain." 3 *Cling* *Cling* *Cling* Out of nowhere, a chain seemingly of the same texture as the shield appeared around Unohana and tried to tie her up. 7 But, *Swoosh* With a twirl, Unohana avoided all the chains and rushed to his side, her stance low. Then she swung her sword. Neither the shield nor the chains managed to withstand the blow and collapsed. This allowed Gojo to learn a weakness of his. Clearly, the constructs he created were rather frail or lacked enough Reishi to maintain their shapes. 2 Meanwhile, Unohana's attack didn't end. Using the force of her previous attack, she continued with a second twirl and threw a few flying knives at Gojo. Normally, such an attack would have completely pierced through him, but, *Clang* The short knives bounced off of his skin, while blue veins showed briefly on Gojo's skin before vanishing. 'Blut Vene(Blood Vein).' 10 Unohana recognized this technique. Shinigami used Reiatsu to clad their body and protect themselves. Meanwhile, Quincy used Blut. A technique that allowed them to blend Reishi in their blood vessels. 1 It could be used either offensively (Blut Arterie) or defensively (Blut Vene). This was a technique only the elite few could use. Sadly, Gojo did not leave her the time to analyze more. Her surroundings were suddenly illuminated as tens of white circles appeared all around her. "Fall." 6 A rain of energy arrows rushed towards Unohana. *BOOM* - *Huff* *Huff* *Huff* Gojo breathed roughly while looking at the silhouette hidden in the dust. 3 Even though the previous series of actions seemed easy, Gojo felt as if someone was driving a knife in his brain. In terms of computation demand, his Reishi control wasn't lower than Limitless. Since he had to control so many things at the same time and compounded with his previous fatigue, it was a wonder he could still stand. It seemed that this was another weakness that he had to work on. *Woosh* *Drip* *Drip* Once the dust was swept off, Gojo could finally see Unohana. Her clothes were a little frayed and blood dripped from a few wounds on her body before slowly closing with a green light. Despite having been wounded, the sole expression on Unohana was that of utmost excitement. "Heh, I know that I am handsome, but you shouldn't look at me like that. I will call the police." 4 "Haha, sorry, but I am the police." 20 "Damn, I should have known this world was corrupted." Even though they were exchanging some light banter, the two of them were walking in circles while evaluating the distance. 1 'Ten meters.' 1 This was the effective range of absorption and manipulation. Even though it was smaller than he had imagined, Gojo knew that he had just unlocked his Shikai and still had a long way to go. On the other hand, Unohana had a hard time forcing herself to hold back. She wanted to know so much. Just how much could he do? Just how many times could he heal himself? What kind of wounds could he heal from? Would he still be alive if she partially melted him? Completely melted him? Would he survive even if he was reduced to nothing? 4 "Ha...Ha...Ha..." Her breath became rough while her cheek became flushed. 7 The clash between her instincts and her reason created a lapse in her attention, an opening that Gojo did not miss. Using Shunpo, he managed to come close enough to pierce her with his sword. 2 Even though Unohana was briefly distracted, there was no way she would have been touched by such an attack. At least this should have been so. 'I cannot move!?' Just as she was about to avoid Gojo's attack, she suddenly felt as if her body had been seized by a large hand. 1 Even though it only lasted a short instant and she regained control of her body, it was already too late to dodge. Blood bloomed like a flower as Gojo's sword impaled her stomach. The two of them stood so close to each other, they could almost feel each other's breath. 'He tried to control my body.' This was definitely something no Quincy could do. Not even Yhwach. 6 Even though Quincy could use Reishi, there were many clear limits to this power. The fact the Gojo could do something like that was astonishing. But, "You are bleeding." It seemed that this power wasn't something that could be used lightly. After all, despite having healed himself not long ago, he was currently bleeding from both his eyes, ears, and nose. 1 It was clear that what he tried to do was beyond his ability. "Haha! Seems like I bit more than I could chew." Gojo had indeed tried to control Unohana's body. But it seemed that this move had been the last straw. "Man, not even a frown despite having my sword in your guts. You're really a woman of steel." 10 "I have suffered much worse wounds in my life." "Heh. I guess... I will listen to this story another time… now though… I think I will sleep for a little… while..." Speaking with more difficulty at each word, the light in Gojo's eyes faded as he lost consciousness. 1 At the same time, his angel-like wings and the crown also vanished while the sword in her guts went back to its previous appearance. 6 Taking Gojo in her arms to stop him from collapsing, all the madness and craziness vanished from her face as she looked at him with pride in her eyes. "You really did well. Now sleep and rest." Taking the sword out of her, she healed herself then proceeded to do the same with him. 13 After which, she sat down, placed his head on her lap, and began to gently wipe the blood from his face with water she conjured. 4 "It isn't much, but it's a small reward for your hard work." 15 Caressing the face of the man who looked so innocent while asleep, she thought back to her fight with him. She did not know if she had helped the creation of a calamity for the soul society, but she honestly did not care. Whatever should happen would happen. "Now then, how should I train him? Fufufu~!" 16 She did not know what the future held, but what was sure was that it wouldn't be boring. (AN: This is the last chapter of volume 3. Next chapter will be epilogue 3. Then vol 4. We will now deal with some interesting events. Be prepared for a short time skip. Finally, I hope you liked Gojo's Shikai. For those who don't really know bleach. Reishi or spiritual particles are the base of everything in the soul society. Everything is made of Reishi in the SS and the Hueco Mundo. You guys should understand what it means. Also it isn't just a copy of Quincy power. He can do everything à quincy can do and much more. Anyway all this will be slowly explained in the next volume.) 5 COMMENT 91 comments VOTE Chapter 57: EPILOGUE 3: CHANGES [Shin'o Academy] "Toshiro Hitsugaya, Momo Hinamori. You are about to take the early graduation test. Which division do you wish to test for?" 1 "The 1st division." "The 4th–no, The Kido corps." 2 Standing in an office and facing four Shinigami, both Momo and Toshiro answered. Toshiro, who stood next to Momo, was not surprised by her final choice. It has already been about 8 months since Gojo graduated. Toshiro could have graduated two or three months ago, but he had decided to wait for Momo since she had awakened her zanpakuto. If he had to be honest, he wished for nothing more than to join the 4th division, but he had absolutely no interest in healing. What's more, before graduating, Gojo had clearly told them to not follow him to the 4th division. He was going there for a specific reason and they would not learn anything if they joined him. Toshiro had been really hesitant about which division to join, until he received an invitation from the 1st division. 4 He was even promised a seated position if he graduated with high enough marks. Since he had no particular ties with the other divisions, the choice was pretty evident. "Then, if your choices are definitive, it's time to begin." Momo nodded and murmured before walking away. "Good luck, Shiro-Chan." 1 Since the day Momo met Gojo, her training and way of thinking had completely changed. Knowing that Toshiro had awakened his Shikai, she was even more determined to graduate early. Thanks to this, she managed to make contact with her Zanpakuto and awakened Shikai. Despite this, Momo knew that most of her basic skills were unable to allow her to graduate–aside from Kido, of course. Gojo had told her that she was a genius in the way of Kido and she believed him. What's more, Nanao had taken interest in her and sometimes helped her by teaching some Kido or some tricks in handling Kido. All those elements compounded and gave her the confidence to apply for the Kido corps. 'Let's do my best.' Clenching her fist, she nodded to herself and went to her exams. - [Seireitei, Shihoin family] "Hum. So the captain of the 4th division wishes to create a joint exercise program with us?" Sitting on a throne, a young man with tanned skin and a somewhat girly look asked, confusion clear in his voice. "What do you think? Onee-san?" "Please. Yushiro-Sama. I have already asked you to not address me so familiarly in official settings." Facing him, on a knee, was Soi Fon, the captain of the 2nd division. The Shihoin family was one of the four great families in the Soul society. What's more, they also had full control over the secret force. As for the Fon family, they were the most staunch and loyal supporters of the Shihoin family. 8 It was to the level where absolutely all members of the Fon family were members of the secret forces, and anyone who failed to enter was immediately exiled from the family. 4 Normally, Soi Fon should not have become the captain of the 2nd division. But since the current leader of the Shihoin family, Yushiro Shihoin, was still somewhat immature, she had been elected to take control. Yushiro and Soi Fon were also the supreme commanders of the secret forces which was why she couldn't just take such important decisions without his opinion. Of course, this was once again a temporary measure until Yushiro was ready. Some people might wonder if she was resentful. In reality, she was. Not because she would lose her power, but simply because she had no wish to become the commander in the first place. She had been happy when all she had to do was follow orders while watching Yoruichi's back. In fact, those times had been the happiest of her life. That's why Yoruichi's betrayal hurt her all the more. "Thinking about my sister again?" "I am terribly sorry." 1 "Sigh, do not be. I know very well how loyal you are to her. In fact, I also miss her terribly. But it doesn't matter. Sooner or later, I know she will come back. My sister is not a traitor." 3 This last sentence was said with a very bright smile. Like Soi Fon, Yushiro had an almost fanatical respect for Yoruichi. She was his idol and she was the perfect leader in his eyes. Soi Fon did not know, and in fact, no one knew. He wasn't weak by any means. In fact, he was sure that he could match most captains blow for blow. But he did not wish to take his sister's place. That was all. 6 "Coming back to the previous matter. Yushiro-Sama, I believe that we have no reason to refuse. Even though we managed to form our own healers, the truth of the matter is that they lack the skills of the 4th division members. Competent healers would without a doubt lower the death rate." "Hmm. Then, if you think it's good. It's good." "Yushiro-Sama!" "Hehe! I am being serious. I named you supreme commander and gave you an authority equal to mine. You can do what you believe is the best. I believe in you." "I humbly accept your praises." "Sigh...I believe in you, but you are so stiff. Anyway, that is enough for now. I will leave the rest to you." "Understood." Nodding, she stood up and saluted, "Then, I will take my leave." "Bye-bye! Come visit me some time for reasons other than work. This place is so boring!" "I will." After walking out, Soi Fon squinted a little as rays of sunlight entered her eyes. Remembering Yushiro's speech about Yoruichi, Soi Fon chuckled bitterly. She had never cared about whether Yoruichi was really a traitor or not. What really hurt her was the fact that Yoruichi left without her. If it was for Yoruichi, she would happily betray the Soul Society. 5 - [Seireitei, 5th division.] In the underground of the 5th division, a silver-haired man, Gin Ichimaru, stood while looking at his captain standing in front of a large tube filled with green liquid. 2 In the tube, a lifeform resembling that of a fetus seemed to develop slowly. "Oh, Gin. What do you think of my new creation?" 6 Gin, with his eyes squinted, had a hard time answering this question. "Is it a new type of hollow?" "Indeed. It's a little experiment I am curious about. I was wondering what the results would be if I made a hollow and a shinigami fuse completely. Unfortunately, I failed–at least, until now that is." 4 Gin did not ask how many shinigami were sacrificed for this experiment. He had long since stopped counting. "What can it do?" "Hum." Adjusting his glasses, Aizen thought for a short while before answering, "I honestly do not know. In theory, it should be able to completely fuse with a shinigami and use all its power. But I doubt this one could do so. Well, we will see in a few years when it's ready." 7 Gin nodded. He understood perfectly that this was just a way to pass time for Aizen. Something of a whim. "Which division will be the target this time?" Aizen chuckled, "You make it seem as if we are some bad guys–let's go with the 13th. I have always wondered what that man was capable of. Too bad he is always sick." 4 "Understood." Turning around, Aizen took a notepad and began to write it with a special code he had created himself. If transcribed, what was written was, Project Metastacia (AN: So this is the end of Vol 3. Those who know Metastacia can already guess some of the events I will pay attention to in vol 4. Vol 4 will be a long volume since I will also add some slice of life. Gotta make the smut tags valid. For Yushiro, those who only watched anime would not know of him. But he is Canon. Finally, since Toshiro was not helped by Rangiku and Momo did not meet Aizen, their futures are completely different. Vol 4 will begin with a time skip of a few years. 13 Also damn. I never thought I could reach first rank. Even though I stayed there for about 12 hours. I am still in the top 3 currently. Haha thanks for your support guys. Perhaps I will also post bonus chapters this week. We will see if I am not busy.) 8 COMMENT 55 comments VOTE Chapter 58: CH 51: FIVE YEARS/TROUBLEMAKER [West Rukongai.] "Dance! Sode no Shirayuki." 3 Standing in a clearing, with green vegetation all around, a black-haired girl murmured as she held her sword. The moment her incantation was finished, the ordinary katana in her hand changed into an extremely beautiful white sword. From the blade to the hilt. Followed by a long white ribbon attached to the hilt. 1 A rush of cold hair followed the transformation of her sword. 5 "Ohh! Every time I see your sword, I am always happy. It isn't known as the most beautiful sword in the Soul Society for nothing." 2 Rukia blushed slightly at the compliment from the tall black-haired man clad in a shinigami outfit facing her. "Enough about this. I really don't know who gave that nickname." "Hahaha! Little Rukia is being shy! Well, I guess it's my turn." Unsheathing his sword, he began to twirl it gently and murmured, "Rage Through the Seas and Heavens! Nejibana!" 8 Light covered the sword as it began to elongate and change form. When the transformation was finished, what was in his hand was a trident with a pointed end. At the same time, water appeared out of thin air and began to surround him. "I must say, your sword is really the nemesis of mine. Despite this, you still can't beat me. Work harder, Rukia." Rukia took no offense to those words. After all, they were true. The man in front of her, Kaien Shiba, the vice-captain of the 13th division, was both her best friend and her mentor. 13 It was thanks to him that she stopped being ostracized in the division because of her status. At the same time, he was a genius who had graduated in just two years from the academy. Meanwhile, the only reason she graduated early was thanks to her brother. "Sigh. You are once again showing this expression." Kaien scratched his hair in frustration before swinging his trident like a baseball bat. Following that move, water surged like a mighty wave and rushed toward Rukia. Snapping out of her daze, she took a step back, and in a flash, pierced the ground four times in front of her. Then, "Tsugi no Mai, Hakuren!"[1] 1 From the tip of her sword, an avalanche of snow was expelled and rushed towards the attack of Kaien. This was the start of another training session. - Two hours later, Rukia laid panting on the ground, her face matted with sweat. 2 Meanwhile, Kaien was quite nonchalant as he changed his trident back into a simple sword. 1 "Is it finished now? Come take a bite." A gentle voice sounded, as a black-haired woman with a warm smile made her entrance. "Oh! Miyako Darling! What did you bring us today?" Showing a goofy smile, Kaien used shunpo and came close to her before hugging her. Yelping, Miyako accepted the hug without fighting back before separating, "I have made some simple but nutritious food." Opening the basket she held, she showed the food in it. It was nothing particularly strange. Rice, fish, meat and some dessert. The only problem was that all of them looked like weird rabbits. Kaien chuckled, while Rukia blushed, "I see that you have taken Rukia's peculiar tastes into account." "Heh! Rabbits are cute!" "Hahaha!" The three began to laugh and joke while eating. Watching both Miyako and Kaien like this, Rukia felt her heart warm up. 3 If Kaien was her mentor, then Miyako Shiba, Kaien's wife and the 3rd seat of the 13th division was her idol. She wished that one day she could have the same composure and aura. It had been five years since she graduated and joined the 13th division. 2 Even though things hadn't been easy, she was undoubtedly very happy. 'Thinking about it, Kira and Renji should be about to graduate.' Time flew so fast. She knew that out of their little groups, both Momo and Toshiro had already graduated. The same went for Gojo. Since the day she graduated, she had kept little contact with Renji. Their relationship had a weird feeling of awkwardness she did not like. Meanwhile, she was closer to Momo and Nanao. Though she met them only a few times every month. After all, the two of them were very busy. "Speaking of which. It seems like your friend once again had a fight with the 12th division." Hearing this, Rukia winced. Satoru Gojo, a name that has become synonymous with trouble since some time ago. Everything began about five years ago when he fought against the vice-captain of the 11th division and won. 9 Even though no one saw the fight, from the destruction in the surroundings, people guessed how dangerous it must have been. One year later, during a mission on earth, he used his Shikai while facing three Gillians and purified them without being wounded. This was the start of his fame... or his infamy. The 12th division became intrigued about his Shikai that had Quincy-like power and claimed that Gojo should let himself be studied-which of course he refused. As if it wasn't enough, the captain of the 11th division, Zaraki Kenpachi fought against him. While the result was unknown, since they fought in the Seireitei they ruined basically a fourth of the 11th division's territory. 34 The captain of the 8th division was also interested in him and was claiming that he was observing Gojo to see if he was worthy of his Vice-captain Nanao. 1 Both the captain of the 9th division, Kaname Tosen, and the captain of the 7th division Sajin Komamura judged that he wasn't worthy of being a soldier and should be expelled from the Gotei 13. 11 Even their own captain, Jushiro Ukitake, took a liking to Satoru Gojo and spoke about weird things like creating the Silver gang with him, Gojo, the 4th seat of the 1st division, Toshiro Hitsugaya, and the vice-captain of the 5th, Gin Ichimaru. 25 As if it wasn't enough, there were many rumors about his relationship with different women in the Gotei 13, some of which concerned the captain of the 4th division, Retsu Unohana, the captain of the 2nd division, Soi Fon, and the vice-captain of the 10th division, Rangiku Matsumoto. Though none of those rumors were confirmed. 9 Finally, every time he met her brother, Byakuya Kuchiki, the vice-captain of the 6th division, the two of them seemed ready to draw their sword at each other. From what she knew, because of this rivalry with her brother, some women with unhealthy thoughts began to imagine different scenarios of unspeakable love between them. 42 It was to the level where there were some Mangas drawn about it and it was incredibly popular with women. 17 She herself had some samples of it in her bedroom. Though it was just for research purposes. 25 Counting with his fingers, Kaien murmured, in awe, "The 2nd, 4th, 6th, 7th, 8th, 9th, 10th, 11th, 12th, and 13th. Your friend basically had contact with all the divisions of the soul society." 2 Rukia simply acquiesced, Gojo's attraction for trouble was something she knew from their academy days. "Why did he have a dispute with the 12th division this time?" Miyako answered, "It seems like he said he might cooperate if Captain Mayuri gave Vice-captain Nemu to him. They nearly came to blows but were stopped." 16 The three of them could only look at each other in a dumbfounded way. At the same time, Rukia felt an immense amount of respect for him. After all, not everyone could act in such a troublesome way. You needed to have the power to back your actions. "I have heard that he was about to announce his candidature for the position of captain of the 3rd division." "Heh-I thought that this position was supposed to belong to vice-captain Ichimaru?" "Normally. Both the current captains of the 6th and 3rd divisions are about to retire. Vice-captain Byakuya would be promoted to the 6th division. As for vice-captain Ichimaru, captain Aizen had nominated him for the post." Kaien chuckled, "So I guess we must add the 5th and the 3rd division to the long list of people he messed with." 1 "Doesn't it mean he messed with all divisions of the Gotei 13?" 17 "..." 1 - [1]: Next dance; White wave. (AN: In Bleach, Rukia learn Shikai from Kaien about 3 or 5 years after she graduated. Since that happened Fifty years before she met Ichigo, it means she had Shikai for 50 years. What's more, she is an expert in Kido. Despite this, she nearly died because of some weak ass hollow in Ep/Ch 1. There are many possible reasons. One, she jumped in to save Ichigo who was stupid and rushed toward an enemy he can't beat. Two. She was traumatized because of the event that would happen soon in Canon and didn't train for 5O years. Three and honestly the most likely. Kubo didn't really create the concept of Shikai in CH 1. The first Shikai was introduced in CH 54 with Renji. That basically one year and two weeks since the first CH of Bleach. Also did you know that initially Rukia was supposed to be the main character of Bleach?) 27 CREATORS' THOUGHTS HIKARU_GENJI HIKARU_GENJI Well this is the start of Vol 4.
Vol 1 through 3 had been pretty fast paced.
Vol 4 will be a little slower since I need to set up events.
There are some major events I need to pay attention to. I also need to develop relationships and really expand on my world.
Anyway I hope you guys will follow me until the end.
COMMENT 74 comments VOTE Chapter 59: CH 52: PLAYING THE FOOL 4 "...Satoru… Satoru! Wake up!." 2 "Hum…" Opening his eyes, still blurry with sleep, Gojo observed his surroundings before remembering where he was. Turning around, he jumped from the tree he had been using as a makeshift bed and smiled at the silver-haired woman standing in front of him. "Hello, Isane. What brings you here on such a beautiful morning?" "It's Afternoon." Gojo did not miss a beat as he continued, "What brings you here on such a beautiful afternoon?" 2 Sighing, Isane knew that she could never shake Gojo and simply decided to speak about important matters. 1 "Captain Unohana is calling you. She wishes for you to bring the pills prescribed to Captain Ukitake to the 13th division." 2 "Hm?" Gojo frowned, he did not like dealing with the captain of the 13th division. Even though the man appeared like a kind and gentle elder, Gojo could feel a cold and devious side to the man. 9 But this wasn't the problem, after all, it wasn't as he himself was a saint. What bothered him was the overwhelming amount of power hidden in the lungs of that man. 3 It was like another existence dwelled inside of those lungs. An existence so large Gojo had difficulty describing it. From what Gojo had observed with his eyes, Jushiro Ukitake should have died long ago. His disease should have reaped his life a few years after it manifested. But here he was, still alive. Sick–But alive. This meant that whatever hid in his lungs was keeping him alive. "Sigh. Oh well, I might as well pay a visit to Rukia. I need her to call her brother for me." Stretching, he murmured and gestured for Isane to lead the way. "Hm? What do you want to speak of with Captain Kuchiki? Don't tell me it's another fight?" 3 "Hahaha! Do you think I am such a guy?" "Yes, you are." 1 "Heh, my Isane knows me so well! I am touched." 1 "Be more serious please." 4 "Alright, alright. I am seriously not going to fight with him. I am going to talk about business." "Business?" "You know that there is a book in circulation whose story is about some BL between him and me?" 1 Isane blushed and began to stammer, "Wh-what do you m-mean!? *Ahem* How could someone buy such a shameless book?" 1 Gojo looked at her with a faint smile for a few seconds without a word. In the end, Isane could only relent. "I bought one, okay! But just one." "..." "Okay, it was three." "..." "Argh! I admit I bought the whole story! Satisfied?" 23 Isane was so red that steam seemed to float above her head. Gojo caressed her head as he said gently, "There, there, it wasn't hard, was it?" 2 Even though Gojo only had a few centimeters above her, the scene did not seem awkward. "Ugh." "Hahaha. Little Isane is so cute." Isane blushed and swatted his hand away, "You are the only one who would call me little." Gojo knew that Isane had some weird complex with her height. He did not really understand why and he did not care either. "Your height is of no importance to me." 2 Gojo knew that if he wished to, he could wrap Isane like a fiddle. She had so many insecurities that anyone kind and patient enough could have tricked her. Sadly, even though he was quite interested in her, he was not interested in forming a permanent relationship. If he ever broke Isane's heart, he was sure that one terrifying woman would chase him with a blood sword. 3 Discarding those thoughts, he went back to the matter, "Anyway. This whole BL business allowed me to understand something." "What is it?" "The Shinigamis are really bored." 5 Isane opened her mouth for a few moments before shutting it. Gojo was right. Even though the perception of time for Shinigami was different from humans, living hundreds or thousands of years while doing the same thing was extremely boring. Of courses, there was some entertainment there and here, but at the end of the day, it was just ephemeral and transient. "So you want to develop the entertainment industry?" "Of course. The role of the Kuchiki family is protecting and compiling the history of the soul society. They should have some juicy stories to share. What's more, having the backing of a great noble family would be really helpful." 3 Saying so, Gojo waved his hand in the air, "Imagine. Hundreds of stories written every week. There would be all kinds. Romance, war, drama, psychology. This would be the start of a new age-and it would rapport a shit ton of money." "So money is really your sole goal?" "Hahaha! What do you mean? I am an outstanding, upright, and model citizen. Of course I am doing it for the money." 10 In reality, Gojo wasn't really doing this for money… Well, he was indeed doing it for the money, but it wasn't his main goal. The full history of the soul society. How could Gojo resist stea–borrowing some books from their archives? 5 Knowledge was power. 3 Forbidden knowledge, even more so. This wasn't all. The reason that he wished to claim the seat of captain wasn't just to show off. His goal was the Daireishokairo. The greatest Library in the whole Soul Society, a place only accessible to the members of the central 46 and a few authorized captains. The plan with the Kuchiki family was a long shot, but the chances of him being allowed to enter the Daireishokairo were extremely high. During those 5 years, he had shown a brash and hot-headed personality but had enough respect for his superior and was not that strong. No matter how he saw it, this was the ideal type of personality any Leader liked in his subordinates. Strong but not too much. Talented but not too much. Smart but not too much. 7 Of course, the fact that he was just five years old by soul society standard should have been a problem, but Gojo had managed to create rumors by using some of the women he had night relationships with and who were obviously honey traps laid for him. 4 Like how in reality he was a few hundreds of years old. 1 Like how in fact, he had failed the test entry of the academy many times before succeeding. Like how he was weak to women and was ready to give away all his secrets. A flawless person invited wariness. 8 A person full of flaws invited disgust. 8 Only someone talented, but with enough flaws to be usable was liked by higher-ups. It has been honestly pretty easy. Five years of scheming where he showed his light and showed his darkness, all so that he could lower their vigilance. Even for his Shikai, the only ones in this world who knew its true power were Zaraki Kenpachi and Unohana. Still, 'They should send me more honey traps. I must admit, the quality of women in the Soul Society is extremely high.' 21 COMMENT 56 comments VOTE Chapter 60: List of banned words So yeah. Not a chapters but something that could help you. Some of my friends in my servers managed to make a list of some of the words that are banned and as such would erase the comment by WN bots. That shit censore is such a pain in the ass. I don't even understand why WN created it. 3 Anyway here the list. Of course we don't know if it's just those words. After all there are so many words in the world. But it should help you. Banned Words 6 Ass 10 Asshole 4 Arse 4 Bastard 2 Bitch 3 Boobs 8 Bloody hell/hell 12 Bollocks 5 Bullshit 2 Crap 3 Cock 4 Cum 6 Cunt 2 Damn 2 Damnit 1 Effing - ? 6 Ejaculate 3 Fap 2 Fag 4 Gangbang 4 Hoes 5 Harem 39 Shit 1 Virgin 9 Pa treon - without space 12 Prick 2 Pussy 4 Rape Retard 2 Mudafucka 6 N word - of all kinds 1 Nazi 8 Slut 4 Twat 2 Tit 5 Wanker 2 Whore 6 COMMENT 55 comments VOTE Chapter 61: CH 53: HONEY TRAP? 5 Life in the Soul Society was hard to define. Even though Gojo had only lived here for five years, he could already feel his perception of time slowly changing. Perhaps it was because he was already used to living with a perception of time different from other people, so the transition wasn't hard for him. Still, at the end of the day, time passed and each day resembled the previous one. So much so that after a while, you wouldn't know how many days had passed. 1 All that philosophical bullcrap allowed one to reach one simple conclusion, 'Life in the soul society was fucking boring.' 6 So, what would happen if more entertainment was developed? Gojo did not know, and honestly, he didn't care either. 1 But since it was necessary, he would give it his all. What's more, imagining the first shinigami idol groups was quite interesting. 7 After all, no matter which era, there was never a lack of simps that would spend thousands upon thousands for a group of girls that did not even know of their existences. 11 For now though, he had to visit the 13th division. - [13th division.] Walking alone in the district of the 13th, Gojo had to admit that despite his misgivings about the captain, the order in the division was well maintained. Of course, he understood that this was only possible thanks to the vice-captain of the division, Kaien Shiba. 5 "Good morning, 3rd seat Gojo. I hope you had a good day." 3 'Speaking of the Devil.' Turning to face the speaker, he gave a faint smile and waved his hand, "Yo!" 2 Kaien was not surprised at Gojo's nonchalant answer, nor was he angered. In the first place, the members of a division only had to respect the superiors in their own division. Outside of it, not even a captain could punish a member of another division without extremely good reasons. Moreover, Kaien liked people with direct personalities. Even though he had to admit that his confident personality was sometimes a problem. "Follow me. The captain is resting currently, we will have to wake him up." Nodding, the two began to walk in silence. Even though they had met a few times, they had no common interest and their personalities were completely different. The fact that they did not feel disgust or indifference to each other was mostly thanks to the fact the two of them were people who minded their own business. Walking out of the Seireitei from the west gate, the two of them walked through the Rukongai. This was something that had surprised Gojo when he learned about it. The captain wasn't from a big noble house, but rather from a very small one. So small in fact that the only proof of their nobility was their title. Because of this, they could only live in the Rukongai, albeit the 1st district. Looking at the back of Kaien, he knew that the Shiba family was also a minor noble family. 7 In the soul society, most captains and vice-captains were either from the Rukongai or from low-level noble families. In fact, aside from Soi Fon, Byakuya and Shunsui, all the other captains were of low backgrounds. This was something that could never happen in his world. After all, the power of jujutsu techniques was related to the bloodline. While some outliers could appear, they were so incredibly rare that they could be counted on one hand. Of course, Gojo could not dismiss the possibilities that some nobles disdained entering the army. But such reasoning seems flimsy. If the Kuchiki and the Shihoin family could enter the army for generations, then no family was too good for the Gotei 13. 1 - [Rukongai 1st District.] 4 Even though they were walking, it didn't take them long to reach their destination, "Let's wait here, please." Sitting under the shade of a tree, the captain, Jushiro Ukitake could be seen gently reading a story while some kids of the Rukongai listened to him, their eyes full of sparkles. 1 It was well known that Jushiro loved children. Be it because of his nature or because he had four little brothers, either way, it was rather admirable. 7 Even though Gojo did not really like the man, he had to give him respect where it was due. 9 Though, the concept of 'children' in the soul society was pretty complicated. After all, since those children were from the Rukongai, there were high chances of them being tens of years old. This was something Gojo was still slowly coming to grips with. Thankfully, it didn't take long for the story to end, and Jushiro invited the two of them to his home. 1 - [Seireitei, 12th division] While Gojo was discussing with Jushiro, in the 12th division, a man whose face was painted in black and white, giving him the appearance of a skeleton, and wearing a white cloak over his shinigami uniform could be seen furiously typing while facing strings of data. On the back of his cloak, the number 12 could be seen. He was Mayuri Kurotsuchi, current captain of the 12th division and an ex-criminal. 3 "This is impossible! No, how is it possible!?" Mayuri was a scientist. As a scientist, he knew that nothing was impossible in this world. On the screen, a picture of a silver-haired man fighting a group of Gillian could be seen. What was infuriating, was that from time to time, even though he was fighting, the man would pause while facing the cameras that should have been hidden. 1 Clearly, he knew that he was being observed. "His Shikai makes no sense!" 4 He growled with frustration. Even after years of study, he still did not even have the start of an hypothesis. No matter how Mayuri tried to explain it, he could only feel stumped. Shinigami were unable to control Reishi. Even their ability to walk on Reishi footholds was only possible on earth, where the concentration of Reishi was incredibly low, allowing it to be pulled towards them. 7 Since Shinigami could not do so, then their Zanpakuto should not be able to either. But this man. "I need to experiment on him!" 14 Hitting his keyboard with frustration, Mayuri couldn't help but curse. He hated this feeling of not understanding something. At the same time, he felt his will burning more than he could ever imagine. To this day, he had experimented on hundreds of Quincy souls. It could be said that no one knew Quincys more than himself. But even then, he had never been able to replicate their power. "Nemu!" "Yes." A slender, but well-endowed black-haired woman walked out of the shadow. 5 Her clothes were basically the same as the normal Shinigami's uniform, but the large pants were replaced by a short skirt that barely reached her knees. She also wore a pair of white gloves on her hands and a red choker around her neck. 3 All this while, she had been standing in the corner in silence while observing her captain and creator, her face betraying absolutely no emotions. 2 She was Nemuri Kurotsuchi, the vice-captain of the 12th division. If there was one eye-catching thing about her, aside from her rather revealing clothes, it would be that despite being a shinigami and a vice-captain at that, she had no sword on her hips. Looking at his masterpiece, Mayuri advanced toward her then began to walk all around while observing her with a sharp look. Sometimes he would nod his head while other times he would shake it. "As I thought. I have taken into account the appearance department when I created you. Now it will finally be useful." Inhaling deeply, Mayuri finally took his decision. "Nemu." "I am listening." "I want you to seduce Satoru Gojo." 1 "...Yes?" 7 For the first time in a long while, Nemu showed an expression other than indifference or melancholy on her face. She was quite perplexed. 2 CREATORS' THOUGHTS HIKARU_GENJI HIKARU_GENJI You love this story? You want to be ahead of the others? Want to support me? Take a look at my *******. I upgraded my ******* once again. You can get up to 17 advanced chapters of SHK(Basically being more than one month ahead of everyone.) As well as 17 chapters of my new fic. Called Gojo: A Sorcerer in the soul society.
www.******* HikaruGenji
Here my discord
/HikaruNovels.—Here the link of my discord.
COMMENT 57 comments VOTE Chapter 62: CH 54: JUSHIRO UKITAKE 1 After Gojo gave a bottle of medication to Jushiro, he invited them to drink some tea. The accommodations in the house were rather simplistic. So much that it was inconceivable that a captain lived in such a condition. 1 The first time he came here, he had been clearly surprised, but Kaien then explained to him the reasons. It seemed that most of the salary of the captain was used to ameliorate the living condition of those living in the Rukongai. Souls with negligible amounts of Reiryoku did not need food to survive. But, the problem was that even though most souls could not reach the level necessary to enter the academy and become Shinigami, they had some modicum of energy, at least enough to develop the need for sustenance. To such souls, their powers were nothing more than a curse. Jushiro tried to develop different ways to help the poor. Of course, no matter how high his pay was, he was just one captain. The amount of help he could bring was negligible. But this never stopped him. It was truly admirable. Even though Gojo would never sacrifice himself for a bunch of people he had no relation with. At the same time, it was extremely laughable. The fact that the well-being of the population was not assured by the ruling power but rather the members of the army showed to Gojo how most nobles acted. People like Soi Fon and Byakuya were without a doubt the exception to the rules. 1 Those two did not look down on the poor, they simply looked down on the weak. Looking at the distance, Jushiro began to speak, "Nowadays, the number of shinigami is constantly lowering. I do not know why, but since about 100 years ago, cases of shinigami mysteriously vanishing or being killed while fighting variant hollows have been constantly on the rise." 2 'Why is he bringing this up?' "Satoru-san, five years ago, during your outing on earth while in the academy, you faced a group of variant hollows. What is your opinion about that matter now that you have seen other types of hollows?" Gojo thought back to the past event "Well, even though I thought of them as rather weak back then, now I can honestly say they were above average. In terms of pure power, they were incredibly close to Gillians." Gillians was the first step of the evolution of Menos. They were created from the amalgamation of thousands of hollows. For one hollow to come close to that level. "It is as I thought." Sighing, he continued, "I plan to make a proposal to Central 46 soon." "Oh?" "Did you know, on earth, there are more and more high spec humans appearing? People able to see and even exorcise Fuyurei[1]; Jibakurei[2] or Tsukirei[3]. The same goes for the number of fullbringers who are able to face hollows, albeit with difficulty." 3 Fuyurei were a type of spirit that had no particular attachment to the living world, they were just waiting to slowly dissipate and join the Soul Society, or be lucky enough to meet a Shinigami that would accelerate the process. Of course, the unlucky ones were transformed into hollows or were eaten by hollows. Jibakurei and Tsukirei on the other hand were ghosts full of attachment bound to either a place or a person. Because of this, they were easier targets for hollows since they couldn't move around. 1 This topic interested Gojo. He couldn't help but wonder what would happen if some humans learned his cursed techniques. 9 Even though he still wasn't able to recreate Limitless nor any of the secret techniques of the other great clans, he was slowly creating his own style of combat that was outside of the conventional Kido. 11 Jushiro, unaware of Gojo's thoughts, continued, "As such, I wondered, what if we used the help of those humans?" "But most humans who are able to use Reiryoku are unable to make proper rituals. Their powers are too destructive against souls." Jushiro nodded excitedly, "This is why I was wondering if we could lend our power to humans. We could easily triple or quadruple our numbers. They would not even need to fight hollows. Just giving them the means to send spirits to the soul society would help greatly." Gojo tilted his head, "This is good and all, but isn't it against the law? Pretty sure the punishment was execution." Gojo knew personally how much the higher-ups liked to give execution orders. 1 This was why one of the first things he memorized was the set laws of the soul society. Though calling them laws was a stretch. It basically boiled down to: Don't fuck around and don't go against us. Otherwise, you will be imprisoned or executed. 10 "That is indeed the case." Jushiro grimaced, but the fighting spirit in his eyes did not diminish, "Even so, I will still make the proposal. We could begin with some samples. A trial run with one or two humans. I even already decided on a name for the system." 1 Clearing his throat, he said with pride, "They will be called-Substitute Shinigami...What do you think?" Kaien shrugged, "A little too direct but it isn't a bad name." Gojo wanted to say that it sucked ball, but seeing the joy on Jushiro's face, he sighed, "Your naming sense is so abominably bad it's impressive." 2 How could he use vulgar words in front of a captain? *Snicker* Kaien hid a laugh, while Jushiro looked dumbfounded before he exploded with laughter. "You really got me good! *Cough* *cough*" 1 Jushiro was someone who could take a joke. Though seeing him cough sometimes was disturbing. Gojo even wondered if the man was born with a heavenly restriction. Though he doubted that this system existed in this world. After this, the three of them continued to joke around when a black-haired woman appeared next to them with shunpo. "Captain. I am here to report." 1 Gojo recognized her as the wife of Kaien and 3rd seat of the 13th division. "Oh? Miyako, what's the matter?" "My team reported the activities of an unknown type of Hollow in the vicinity of our territory. We believe that it should be a variant type. I have decided to form a recon team to obtain more information on the target." 1 Both Kaien and Jushiro frowned, "This could be very dangerous." "Do not worry. We will be careful to not engage the target even if we find it." Kaien gritted his teeth, but ultimately did not try to stop his wife. She had her own pride and he knew that he would undermine her authority if he always followed her around. It was then, "Hum...What would you think if a very good and very very handsome healer came with you?" 9 It has been some time since he last observed a variant. This could be interesting. [1]: Wandering spirit [2]: Earthbound spirit [3]: Possessive spirit 2 (AN: Welp. As of now, I have officially fucked up the Canon of bleach by saving that woman. You wouldn't believe how much the life or death of a minor character like her can affect the story. Also for those who forgot or didn't reach that part, Jushiro was really the creator of the substitute shinigami system. Though that system failed in an epic way.) 7 CREATORS' THOUGHTS HIKARU_GENJI HIKARU_GENJI You love this story? You want to be ahead of the others? Want to support me? Take a look at my *******. I upgraded my ******* once again. You can get up to 17 advanced chapters of SHK(Basically being more than one month ahead of everyone.) As well as 17 chapters of my new fic. Called Gojo: A Sorcerer in the soul society.
www.******* HikaruGenji
Here my discord
/HikaruNovels.—Here the link of my discord.
COMMENT 62 comments VOTE Chapter 63: CH 55: NEMU (1) 5 After Gojo proposed to join the team, they had decided to meet tomorrow during the night. Since they knew that Gojo was someone who should be equal to a captain in terms of power, they had decided to use the occasion to bring some recruits into the teams in order to help them broaden their experience. After all, variants were becoming a problem that needed to be dealt with. Normally, divisions did not interact with each other when it came to simple missions, only in times of wars, would the whole Gotei 13 work together. The only exceptions in normal times were the healing departments and secret forces when the problem was in the Soul Society. Meanwhile, if the problem was on earth, the Kido corps would appear to open a Senkaimon with the right coordinate or send a message with the hell butterflies. Meanwhile, the Scientific department would freeze the space in the given zone, or outright create an alternate space. The longer he lived here, the more surprised Gojo was at the soul society. One moment they would show technologies that didn't even appear in his time, then the next they would show backward rules or systems. 5 During his fight with the Gillians, he had been surprised to see that he was being observed by what looked like hidden cameras. Of course, he also believed that they were unable to capture how magnificent he was, and as such struck some interesting poses. 16 "What was that girl called? Nemu, was it?" 14 Gojo wasn't just interested in her because she was a beautiful and voluptuous woman. What really interested him was none other than her constitution. No matter how he looked at her, he had the impression that he was facing a doll. It didn't help that her body seemed defective and her soul broken. Gojo had only seen such a thing a few times when doing a mission on earth, "An artificial or a modified soul and an artificial body." In the soul society, when Shinigamis went on earth for extended missions, they were given a Gigai or artificial body and Gikon or artificial soul. 2 The difference between an artificial and a modified soul was pretty subtle. Gikons could be compared to simple AI installed in the fake body with preset commands. They had no personalities and could not act outside of the commands given. Modified Souls, meanwhile, were of superior level, since they had their own thoughts and their own personalities. It was even possible for them to possess a normal human body and live a normal life, grow, fall in love and die. In a way, they were no different from normal souls. 1 It was because of this that the project had been canceled by the order of the central 46. For 'ethical reasons.' "Ethical my ass." Gojo would rather die once again than believe that there was anything ethical about those bastards Most likely, they were just frightened by the potential of mod-souls and decided to protect their asses. Murmuring like that, he finally reached his quarter. Over the years, since he had jumped in grade, the house he lived in had greatly changed. Entering his home and taking a look at the wide but spacious living room, "Man, the house is so big now. I might need a maid." As soon as he finished, a shadow seemed to jump toward him, while a knife, bathed in a purple liquid, streaked toward his throat. Even though the situation seemed so dangerous, a smile formed on Gojo face, "Just when I needed a maid." Everything happened in a flash. Before the assailant could even understand what happened, all the shadows in the room stretched before swallowing her. 1 In an instant, all traces of a possible attack vanished. Gojo took off his blindfold while sighing, "The skills of those Quincys are so useful. I really wonder how they lost." 14 From what he has heard, the golden age of the Gotei 13 had been during its creation. All the first-generation captains were criminals who were not far from Unohana level. This was one of the reasons why Quincy lost the first war against the shinigami despite all the advantages they had in a world filled with Reishi like the soul society. The skill he had just used was called Shadow. A skill only a select few Quincy were able to use, even during the war 900 years ago. 4 "Well, then, let's see what that girl from the 12th division wanted with me." Despite her disguise, for Gojo who did not care about the external appearance of those around him, how could he confuse her for anyone? Though, it was surprising for the 12th division to try to murder him. "Well. Well. Well. It seems like some torture is in order." 1 Giving a faint smile, the shadows under his feet grew before slowly swallowing him. If anyone had been present while knowing about Gojo's Shikai, they would have been surprised by one detail. In the soul society, it was impossible for a shinigami to use the power of their Shikai without calling the name and reciting the incantation. There was only one exception–That person had to have reached the Bankai. 16 (AN: So, I posted today because some of you seemed worried because of the lack of chapters lol and asked about it in comments. Normally I would have posted tomorrow. So since I posted today next chapter will be on Wednesday. I just want to say to the new readers that my normal schedule is 3 chapters a week. The last two weeks were pretty special so I gave bonus chapters. Though I nearly died as a result. XD. Perhaps next week I will post bonus chapter if my rankings this week is high? Also before I go. There are some other readers last week who asked about bonuses chapters as if it was an obligation or the like. It pissed me off somewhat since I had already posted one bonus chapter back then. So the question made me kind of not wanting to post. But I still posted in the end, because I didn't want to penalize everyone just for of one reader. 5 Perhaps the one who asked didn't mean anything bad. Perhaps he was just curious. But I can't know that. The phrasing is very important when asking for something on the net. Anyway I just want to say. When you ask for chapter. Do so politely to avoid possible misunderstanding. For example the one who asked this morning was pretty polite. Asked if everything was alright for me and so on. This is why I posted a chapter. Acting like an ass won't make me write more. 1 Anyway enough of my rant. XD just needed to vent a little. Have a good day.) CREATORS' THOUGHTS HIKARU_GENJI HIKARU_GENJI You love this story? You want to be ahead of the others? Want to support me? Take a look at my *******. I upgraded my ******* once again. You can get up to 17 advanced chapters of SHK(Basically being more than one month ahead of everyone.) As well as 17 chapters of my new fic. Called Gojo: A Sorcerer in the soul society.
www.******* HikaruGenji
Here my discord
/HikaruNovels.—Here the link of my discord.
COMMENT 50 comments VOTE Chapter 64: CH 56: NEMU (2) 2 [Soul Society; Unknown location] 1 "So, let me get this straight." 2 In a cavern, Gojo sat facing a beautiful black-haired woman who was bound in the air by chains of Reishi. 1 This cavern was a sort of safe house he had created over the years. After all, a smart rabbit always had three burrows. 2 As for the woman dangling in the air, Gojo easily recognized her. Nemu Kurotsuchi. Vice-captain of the 12th division. 1 The fact that her panties showed a little from her mini-kimono and that the way the chains bound her weirdly looked like BDSM as it crawled around her breasts was nothing more than a coincidence. 11 Gojo was a gentleman after all. 4 "You weren't trying to kill me. Your captain ordered you to seduce me. But since you had no knowledge in this kind of matter, you decided that the best way was to knock me out with the poison on that dagger and drag me in my room. Have the deed done, then make me take responsibility? Am I right?" 18 "Yes." 1 Gojo couldn't help but facepalm. 3 'What the hell?' 1 Honestly, he had been ready to kill the intruder after torturing her to know who was the culprit. When it came to matters of life and death, Gojo knew he was no gentleman. Underestimating women was a ticket to sure death. 1 After all, even in his world, one of the four special grade sorcerers was a woman. There were also women like Maki, who after the death of her sister, Mai, was able to manifest the full might of her heavenly restriction and massacred the entire Zen'in family. 24 Meanwhile, in this world, you had women like Unohana who could make grown men piss themselves in fright just by releasing her bloodlust. 1 So, no. Gojo never looked down on women. 6 This was also why he had used his shadow without reservation. 1 After all, the dead tell no tales. 3 From the perspective of the Soul society and what he has shown, he could only use basic skills of Quincy. Skills such as absorbing Reishi to create weapons and so on. 1 They did not know that he was able to do much more. 1 One of the reasons he did that was of course to not make the central 46 wary of him. But there was also another and far more important reason. 1 Space/time Kido were forbidden in the Soul Society. 1 Of course, once again, the punishment for the transgression was death. 3 For once, Gojo really understood why they had to set such a law. 1 He knew for example that his shadow skill could even potentially allow him to travel to and from the Hueco Mundo. 1 For example, he could bring an entire army of hollows into the soul society if he was willing to. 2 Or he could enter the deepest level of Muken and free the prisoners. 4 In short, there were many ways for him to fuck up the Soul society with space manipulation. This was why it was forbidden. 3 Of course, it was possible to argue that this was his Zanpakuto skill and not just a Kido spell. So, in theory, he had not broken the law. 1 But he was pretty sure that this wouldn't matter to the higher ups. 1 Gojo knew that there were some gadgets that could help erase the memory of people in this world. But such gadgets only worked on humans. 5 This means that he only had two ways, 1 'Should I just kill her?' 3 His eyes became cold as he looked at her. 1 He had no particular qualms about killing her. Though it would be a shame to kill such a beautiful woman, it wouldn't disturb him at all. 1 But, killing her just because of the chance of his secret being leaked? How could he fall so low? 1 He was in no way afraid of his secret being leaked, he just didn't want to deal with troubles. 2 A smile formed on his face. 1 'So what if they find out? At most, I will just leave.' 2 There was literally nowhere he couldn't go. In fact, if he had to be honest, all he lacked was an excuse to leave. He did not have much to learn from the Soul society after all. 1 Though it would be a shame to lose his friends and the occasion to read at the library. 3 "You are lucky. I am in a good mood today." 1 "You are not going to kill me...?" 1 Gojo, who was about to activate his shadow and send her away, stopped. 2 He looked at her face once more. 2 He saw no relief at the notion of being left alive and though she did show fear when he briefly released his killing intent, now that he thought about it, this didn't seem like she really feared death itself. 1 "You do not seem happy. Why is that?" 1 Gojo asked curiously. He had honestly always viewed her as a kind of robot or android, but it seemed that he had to reconsider. 1 "...I have failed...I guess Mayuri-sama will be disappointed…" 1 Regret flashed on her face. An emotion even stronger than the fear of death she had previously shown. 1 "So for you, disappointing that crazy bastard is worse than dying." 1 She seemed to hesitate as if she could not find the words to explain herself, 1 "I do not know...It's just that...When I thought of disappointing Mayuri-sama, I felt sad." 1 'Did he put some mind control in her during her creation? Or is it a form of Stockholm syndrome?' 5 From what he knew, Nemu was not particularly well treated by her captain. 1 He did not know to what extent it went, but he was pretty sure that it went beyond verbal abuse. 1 After all, 1 'Her body is a mess.' 1 He wasn't talking about something like wounds or proof of beatings. 1 It was something much worse. Something he could not explain. 1 "Drugs, poisons, and a bunch of unknown things. I do not know how he stored them in you. But you are basically a walking bio-chemical weapon." 1 Nemu flinched before simply falling silent. 1 Sighing, Gojo scratched his head, and slowly lowered her down before taking away the chain binding her, 1 "Man, I really have a thing for lost kittens." 10 Pictures of Megumi flashed in his mind when he looked at her. It was hard to say who had the shittiest father between the two. 3 Walking in her direction, he stopped just a few centimeters away from her and peered down at her. 1 One of the advantages of being tall was that you could basically look down on everyone. 2 "Bring me to the 12th division. I need to have a little discussion with your father." 7 Nemu took a step back, and asked with suspicion on her face, 1 "Are you going to fight?" 1 "Fight? Oh, no. God preserve us. I promise you that there will be no fight." 5 Gojo wasn't lying. 1 After all, how could a one-sided beatdown be called a fight? 38 COMMENT 58 comments VOTE Chapter 65: CH 57: MAYURI KUROTSUCHI (1) 1 [Seireitei, 12th division territory] Running alongside Gojo, Nemu couldn't help but take a look at his side profile. 11 Even though she wasn't particularly well acquainted with emotions and had a rather low EQ, she could still understand that he was angry on her behalf. 3 All her life, the few people she had interacted with had always been angry at her, not for her. After all, at the end of the day, she was nothing more than a doll, a weapon created for no particular purpose. She could not even be said to be unique. The 7th Nemuri. 9 That was her number. Six came before her. She did not know what happened to them, but they were most likely deemed as failures and erased. Of course, if there was a 7th, nothing stopped an 8th, a 9th, or even a 100th to come. 3 A worthless, disposable tool. That was how she could most accurately describe herself. Back when Gojo had captured her and used his space Kido, she had already determined that she had no chances of survival. She did not struggle because she had already determined that her chance of escaping was zero. Only…She felt a little reluctant. Living a worthless life and dying a worthless death. But she had been surprised, she had been spared. Why was it? She did not understand. She could not understand. But she wished to understand. She needed to understand. "Why did you spare me?" 2 She asked after they stopped using Shunpo for a short while. "Hm?" He seemed surprised by her question, "You are still stuck on that?" "I do not understand... Your decision is irrational. If I give your secret away, you will be branded as a criminal." "Heh… And? It isn't like being a criminal is such a big deal." Looking at his side profile while he chuckled and uttered such words, she finally understood. He was free. Be it in the way he acted or the way he thought. He was completely different from her. For the first time in her life, Nemu felt her heart speed up and beat far faster than it should have. At the same time, she could feel her cheeks grow warmer. 37 She did not understand the fuzzy and warm feelings that were sprouting inside of her. All she knew was that she yearned for more of it. 2 Once they reached the main building, Gojo remarked that most if not all people were absent. Aside from some guards, there were basically no Shinigami. "What's happening?" "Our division is the one with the fewest members in the Gotei 13. Also, most of them are scientists, so they spend their time in the underground base." "Then lead the way." - A few minutes later; "Hmm… I know I am the one who brought you here and told you to lead the way, but is this really okay?" Gojo scratched his head as he asked with an awkward expression. From the moment they took steps into the facility, they had to pass tens of different checkpoints. Each with its own security system. It was honestly freaky how much the guy they were going to visit seemed to care about his own security. At this point, Gojo knew that if he had come alone, even though the infiltration would still succeed, it would clearly not be as easy. After all, he couldn't really just blow up everything and enter. 3 Well, he could but it would have been a pain. 1 Still, it was honestly pretty weird. After all, she was supposed to be kidnapped. He couldn't understand why she was so compliant. 'Is she tricking me? Is it a trap?' The possibility of it being the case was pretty high. But Gojo just shrugged. 4 Worrying about things without taking action was a waste of time. Finally, they reached a large door seemingly made out of metal. "We have arrived." 'Man, this feels so underwhelming.' He had been prepared for explosions, drama, revelations and so many things. But, just like this, he reached the boss room? What about the grinding? 4 What about the hordes of mobs that served absolutely no purpose aside from stalling for time? He sighed, and knocked on the door, 2 "Hello, hello? I know you have been observing us from the start. Open the door… Pretty please?" 1 Nemu opened her eyes wide at the brazen display. She had thought that he would try to sneak up all the way until the end, so this really came as a shock to her. "Satoru Gojo. You are really a special specimen." 1 The voice of a man filled the white hallway. "Man, has anyone told you that your voice is creepy? Now then, open the door before I blast it." "*Snort* You can try. This door has been created with a special alloy that–" Black flash: Blut Arterie 3 *BOOM* The voice of Mayuri, previously full of derision, stopped at the unbelievable sight. The door had been specially created to take on even Hado in the 70s without any scratch. But that man managed to completely distort the door with just one hit? Gojo also seemed surprised, "Oh? This door is surprisingly tough. I was pretty sure that I would have taken it down in one hit." Black and red lightning surrounded his body, while blue energy-like veins appeared on his arm. Over the five years, Unohana did not simply train his skills in Zanjutsu. She had dedicated herself to train his physical skills to the utmost possible. The result was this skill. In the beginning, it put a strain so high on his body he felt like he would explode. Now though, he could use it for an extended amount of time without much problem. "Well, if one isn't enough, I guess a second one will do." Clenching his fist, he was about to bring it down a second time when, *Psshh* The sound of the door as it tried to open, sounded in its ears. Sadly, because of the damage it just received, it did not manage to open fully. "See? If only you had opened the door sooner, we could have avoided all this unpleasantness. Sigh, such a shame." Using the gap, he entered the boss room. Nemuri, who was as shocked as Mayuri, tried to follow, but a hand stopped her. 4 "Tch, tch, tch. You stay here. It won't be long, I assure you." Giving her a smile, he raised his hand and interlocked his middle and index fingers before murmuring, "Curtain." 1 Immediately, the scene in the interior of the room vanished after an opaque barrier appeared in front of her. Placing her hand uneasily on the barrier, she couldn't help but wonder what those two were about to talk about. What she could not guess was that what was about to happen behind the curtains would be the first step toward an event that would shake the foundation of the Seireitei. 19 - (AN: Well, the next chapter will be the end of this little arc. Hahaha, let's see what Gojo has in mind.) 4 COMMENT 62 comments VOTE Chapter 66: CH 58: MAYURI KUROTSUCHI (2) 5 Once he activated the curtain, Gojo shrugged, turned around, and began to look at the laboratory. *Whistle* 1 "Pretty badass. Really fits the whole mad scientist thing." 4 The atmosphere and equipment present in the room seemed so high-tech that Gojo felt like he was in the future. Once again he had to give his respect to the weird sense of technology those Shinigamis had. "Satoru Gojo! How long do you plan to ignore me?" 1 Mayuri, who stood with his back to a bunch of large screens that had become black growled while holding his sword. He could feel that all the connections he had with the exterior of this room had been severed. "Hum… Well, you are just so ugly. I fear that I will have nightmares if I look at your face too much. I have a fragile heart, you know?" 9 "Bastard!" "Still, I guess you aren't a captain for nothing. Even your acting is top-notch. How strong is the poison you have been filling this room with?" Mayuri's eyes widened, before all the fear and anger on his face vanished. Placing his finger on his temple, he murmured, "So your eyes really allow you to observe both Reishi and Reiryoku at the level of particles. Interesting, very interesting indeed. What's more, you seem to not be affected by my poison despite breathing enough to kill many Shinigamis. How intriguing." The change of demeanor would have surprised anyone else, but not Gojo. All the captains had different personalities. But Gojo knew one thing. None of them were cowards. Shaking his head, he ignored the mumbling Mayuri and took a seat on a stool. "Heh, Mayuri. I have a deal for you." Mayuri did not seem bothered by the lack of respect in Gojo's voice. Even though he wasn't really a warrior, he still recognized Gojo as someone equal to him. "What do you want?" "Work for me." 5 "...What?" "Mayuri Kurotsuchi, former prisoner in the maggots nest. The only prisoner who was placed in a separate cell, because you were judged as too dangerous." The maggots nest in the 2nd division was, in a way, a jail and at the same time, it wasn't. The reason for this was simple. A jail was a place for criminals. But people imprisoned in the maggots nest were not criminals. They were 'potential' criminals. People whose personalities were judged problematic by the central 46 and could 'potentially' hurt the interests of the Seireitei. 2 Since Gojo had been working with the secret force from time to time, he had managed to glean some secrets here and there while training his seduction techniques against some kunoichis of the secret forces. 8 Learning about the maggots' nest had been a surprise. This prison was simply sickening. "When I learned about the Maggots nest, do you know what I thought?" "..." "I thought. Hah, in the end, be it heaven or the mortal world, there is no difference. Higher-ups are always trash." 3 Those words were said with complete indifference, but Mayuri, who had seen many things in his life, could detect the deep killing intent in his words. 'It seems like he had some altercations with people in high positions when he was alive.' "So you find it unjust? Do you want to save them?" Gojo put his little finger in his right ear and chuckled "I am no ally of justice. Why should I care about people who have nothing to do with me?" 'He isn't lying.' The more Mayuri looked at the man, the more interesting he found him. 1 Initially, he was about to flat out reject the proposal, but now, he wanted to listen a little and study his psychological state. "See. In the Seireitei, we have potential criminals in jail, meanwhile, we have actual criminals, acting as captains. One of them is even the commandant. Isn't it funny?" 4 Gojo laughed while saying so. "Those powerful enough can be used. No matter how dangerous they are." "Bingo. So much contradiction. Just shows how helpless and hypocritical the members of the Central 46 are. Suppress people who are dangerous but weak. Shackle people who are dangerous but too strong. At the end of the day, all their beautiful talks about justice and protecting the balance are nothing more than beautiful bullshit they spout to cover their own cowardice." 1 "So you will betray the Soul Society?" Gojo waved his fingers, "Tch tch. Firstly, really? Hidden camera and tape recordings? Stop underestimating me, okay? Secondly, who is talking about betrayal? As long as they don't fuck with me, I am willing to play the good soldier. But… the moment they try something shady… Hehe." The rest of the sentence did not need to be said. "Will you kill me if I refuse?" "Nah. You make me seem like I am the bad guy. I have my ways to make sure you never reveal anything. Only, it might cripple you permanently and change you into a retard." 6 Mayuri's eyes flashed, "You used that technique on Ikkaku Madarame 5 years ago." 2 This time it was Gojo's turn to be surprised. "I have records about Madarame staying in the 4th division after his fight against you. He suffered from a headache and short memory loss for about a week. I guess you can make this permanent?" 1 "You are pretty well informed." "I see." Giving his back "60 years ago, a man made the same proposal to me." "...Kisuke Urahara, was it?" "Indeed. He asked me to work for him and he promised that should anything happen to him, I would take control of everything he had built. This is why I have left the maggots nest with him. What about you? What can you give me?" Gojo smiled, "What if I told you that I could help you realize your greatest dream?" "My dream?" 1 Mayuri seemed to be stunned before he began to laugh loudly. It was as if he had heard the funniest joke. Once he stopped, he spoke while shaking his head, "I have humored you because I thought you had something interesting to say, but I am quite disappointed. I guess I shouldn't have expected much from the beginning. Now then..." "The creation of a natural body." "...What did you say?" "Heh, Seems like I got your interest now, didn't I?" Mayuri ignored the sarcasm in Gojo's words as his mind began to churn at lightning speed. 'Is he lying?' 'Is he telling the truth?' 'If he is telling the truth, how could I use him?' 'Should I try to kill him now?' 'Activate my Bankai to call for help and capture him?' He kept thinking and thinking about the pros and cons of the situation from all possible sides. No matter how he looked at it, this was something disadvantageous to him. But, 'I want to know.' 4 It was like a blazing fire was being lit in his chest. Like a scratch on the back that could not be reached. Watching him like this, Gojo smirked. Mayuri Kutsochi was a man without any sort of morals, whose sole objective was knowledge. In order to obtain the knowledge, this man would stop at nothing. When a shinigami killed a hollow, they, in reality, purified it and allowed it to enter the cycle, thereby maintaining equilibrium. [1] 4 Even when a hollow eats a soul, that soul would become part of its very being or transformed into another hollow. Once again maintaining the cycle. But Quincys are different. When a Quincy kills a hollow, that hollow was well and truly exterminated. At the same time, Hollows were poison for Quincy and a Quincy killed by a hollow would have his soul destroyed with no chance of reincarnation. 7 One could even say that the two races were natural enemies. This wasn't all, after the war against the Quincys, the man experimented on Quincies souls in thousands of different ways, each more gruesome than the other. In fact, most of the information Gojo had on Quincys came from Mayuri's research. People who would think that this man was crazy were extremely wrong. Mayuri wasn't crazy. He was an overly rational man who saw the world and all living beings as test subjects — Even himself. 12 That was why Gojo wanted him. In order to learn Limitless, he had to enter the Dangai, which was under the supervision of the 12th division. In order to understand his Shikai skills better, he needed someone who understood Quincys extremely well. This wasn't all, the 12th division had access to many types of technologies. Some of them could even allow something as crazy as space freezing. Having this man under his control would be incredibly useful. But, "I refuse." 3 "I knew you would say that." Gojo smiled and stood up. Mayuri narrowed his eyes while tightening his grip on the sword. He was ready to blow up the entire building to smithereens then activate his Bankai. But, rather than walking toward him, Gojo walked away, "You are not going to silence me or force me?" "Hahaha. How could I kill my future scientist?" "I refused." "Do not worry. I know you will change your mind once you think about it." Saying so, he swiped his right hand and broke the barrier he had erected, "Initially I wanted to beat you up, but this would have to wait for later. Now though, I am taking Nemu with me." 1 "Are you threatening me?" "A threat?" Gojo stopped. All it took was a snap. By the time Mayuri even understood what was happening, he could feel an arm coil around his shoulder. "Mayuri, Mayuri. My dear friend. I don't need to threaten you." Patting his back, Gojo laughed, "If I wished to kill you. Nothing. Absolutely nothing could stop me from doing so. If your loyalty to the soul society is so high, then you are free to sell me out if you wish. But..." 1 Murmuring in his ears, he continued, "We know very well that you won't, right? How could you sacrifice your life for something as flimsy as loyalty?" Gojo's laugh as he vanished from the room was the last thing he heard. Now alone, he did not even try to verify if Nemu was still present in the hallway. He knew it was futile. Clenching his fists, his eyes bloodshot, Mayuri murmured the name of Gojo hoarsely, "Gojo Satoru…" 1 Today was the most humiliating day in his life. 3 At the same time, the cold part of his mind kept repeating the words Gojo uttered. The creation of a true natural body. Something that he was simply unable to accomplish no matter what. - Back in his cavern, Gojo couldn't help but laugh while rolling in the air. Watching him like this, while doing her best to ignore the fact that Gojo was floating using Reishi, something that should be impossible in the soul society, she couldn't help but ask, "What makes you so happy?" Wiping a tear from the corner of his eyes, Gojo stopped laughing, "Nothing much. I just discovered that playing the evil boss was quite entertaining." 4 Waving his hand, he continued with a serious expression, "Now then, let's talk about an important thing, shall we? It's something I have always wondered about." Nemu could not help but straighten her back. She understood very well that she was now being kidnapped. She couldn't help but wonder what her future would be like. From the serious expression on his face, it seemed that it would be a really important problem. That's why, when he finally spoke, "Tell me, why do you fight in a skirt that barely covers your butt? Do you have an exhibitionism fetish?" 19 Nemu could only stare speechlessly. 11 [1]: Still hesitating if I should introduce Hell or not. Perhaps I will rewatch the movie. (I wrote this note back when the new bleach chapter wasn't out. Lol, now I have no choice.) 5 (AN: Anyway this is all for this little arc. There was no way Mayuri would have accepted such a proposal so fast. Gojo made it while knowing that the chances of Mayuri snitching were super low, and even if he did snitch, all Gojo had to do was flee. Now, time for some hollow hunt. By the way, about power. I believe personally that Mayuri is the 'weakest' captain. He isn't a fighter. Even against Ichida, he only managed to wound him by using Nemu. But–a prepared Mayuri is downright scary. Sadly, he simply lacks too much information about Gojo to make an adequate response.) 6 COMMENT 51 comments VOTE Chapter 67: CH 59: GATHERING [4th division; main office.] The next morning, "...And this is what happened!" 1 "So. Not only did you join the mission of another squad without my permission, you also kidnapped the vice-captain of the 12th division after she tried to assault you?" 1 "When you say it like this, it seems sooo bad." "In the first place, why would she try to assault you?" "Because I am handsome?" 5 "..." "..." "..." "Tehe?" 12 "Tehe, my ass! Satoru! How many times do I have to tell you!? When you want to wreak havoc, you are free to do so, but it shouldn't be tracked back to you! This way, even if everyone knows it's you, without proof, they can do nothing!" 3 "Hahaha! Stop frowning, you are ruining your beautiful skin." Unohana dismissed his compliment with a wave of her hand. "Forget it. Anyway, you aren't a kid, you deal with your own problems. I have only one question. Are you sure she won't rat you out?" 2 Unohana's eye flashed ominously. She had invested too much in this student of hers to simply let him get ruined because of a woman. If necessary, she could kill her in a way so thorough, people would think she was eaten by a hollow or something of the like. 2 She was used to changing crime scenes. After all, during her time as a criminal, she would need such skills to not let her abilities be recognized when she was chased by bounty hunters. 1 You could say that she was a master in treating dead bodies. 5 Though, generally, when she got bored of running away, she would simply stop hiding her tracks and massacre them all. Watching their expression of shock was always funny in her mind. Ignoring the rather dark and bloody thoughts of his captain, Gojo simply shrugged, "I am simply keeping her with me because the structure of her body interests me. Even if I release her and she rats out my space technique, It doesn't really matter, does it? I will just leave if necessary." Unohana simply nodded, not shocked at his words. She was the closest one to him and knew basically all the secrets about his Zanpakuto. Gojo trusted her quite a bit. After all, she did not really share the Soul Society's sense of justice. Back then, when he asked her why she joined the Soul society and protected the world, her answer was pretty simple, "In this world, only the strong can destroy or protect the balance. Hence, the best way to face strong people is either to try breaking the balance or protecting it. But—Destroying it would only lead to the elimination of all the potentially strong people rising in the future, Thus I merely decided to protect it." 10 Back then, Gojo could only raise a thumbs up at this convoluted way of thinking that was so much like her. 1 That's why Gojo knew. Whether he stayed or betrayed the soul society, it didn't really matter to her. If he stayed, she would nurture him to surpass her and if he left, she would face him as an enemy and either die or kill him. 1 It was so straightforward it was refreshing. "Anyways," Standing up, he stretched a little and walked away, "I have a job to do, can't afford to be late." Unohana could only helplessly shake her head at his nonchalant attitude, "Take care." Even though she said so, she was not really worried. It was impossible for a hollow powerful enough to threaten Gojo to enter the Soul society without being caught. 3 - [Rukongai, 60th west district] The Rukongai was divided into four great zones, West, East, North, and South. Each zone was composed of 80 districts. The higher the number of the district, the farther it was from the Seireitei and the more lawless it was. It was to the level where mass murder and the like were incredibly common around the confines of the 70-80th district. Because of this, weak hollows that managed to enter the Soul Society undetected could kill a great number of Souls before anyone found out that something fishy was happening. Following behind the 3rd seat of her division, Rukia could not help but feel complicated as she watched the situation. After all, she was also from the furthest zone of the rukongai. The 79th district of the south zone. For about one hundred years, she, Renji, and a few of their friends stayed there and survived as much as they could. In the end, only the two of them survived and decided to enroll in the academy. "Stressed?" Raising her head, she looked at the worried expression on Miyako's face and shook her head. "I am sorry, 3rd seat Miyako. This will not happen again." 1 Miyako gave her a reassuring smile and did not comment further. Even though the two of them were close, this was currently an official mission and as such, the hierarchy had to be respected. Though because Miyako and Kaien had the same family name, they directly adressed her with her given name. Initially, Rukia should not have participated in this mission. After all, even though she had awakened her Shikai, in terms of experience, she was still a newbie. Most did not understand why, but Miyako knew that it was because of the Kuchiki family. Not only did they stop Rukia from participating in any dangerous missions, but they even stopped any attempts of advancement. This was why, even though Rukia had the skill equal to a single-digit seated officer, she still had no official seat. The same would have happened for this mission, but after it was made known that Satoru Gojo would follow, the Kuchiki family made no fuss. It seemed that despite their rivalry, Byakuya Kuchiki trusted the skills of Satoru Gojo. 1 'Well, I will admit that I was also more relaxed after knowing he would join.' The fame of Gojo was unprecedented. 1 If only the rumors about his womanizing ways and the fact that he was a troublemaker were not taken into account, he was pretty much the perfect soldier. "Aloha! Everyone! What a good day, don't you think?" 14 Miyako shuddered at the sudden voice sounding from behind her. She had to fight all her instincts to not just turn around and slash with her sword. 'I did not even feel him.' 4 If he had wished, he could have killed them all before they even understood what was happening. 1 Thankfully, the Soul Society was full of people that could kill her with a snap of their fingers, so she was used to it. Bowing to Gojo, she said, "Good morning, 3rd seat Satoru Gojo. Now that you are here, I can once again summarize the mission." Even though the two of them had the same rank, Miyako was still extremely polite. But despite her polite attitude, Gojo did not miss the soft rebuke in her words. "Hahaha! Sorry for being late. I was a little...Let's say busy." "I understand. Now then." Facing the other members of her squad, Miyako spoke. "This is nothing more than a scouting mission. The number of civilians who vanished in this zone is abnormally high. The cause is an unknown type of hollow, as such, we must be careful. We will move in teams of three and spread out. If anyone meets the target, then prioritize escaping. If you cannot escape, activate the flare, fight and gather as much information as possible before sending them with your hell butterfly." Miyako gave those orders with a cold voice. This was the soul society. Death was so common that most were desensitized to it. """Yes!""" No shinigami flinched at her declaration. Information was precious. Using the life of one or two Shinigami to save a hundred more was definitely worth it in their opinions. Even if this sacrifice had to be their own selves. (AN: I honestly respect shinigami in general. It's just sad how most of them are basically Canon fodder. Also good news. Normally last chapter of the week should have been on Friday. But I decided to post a bonus chapter on Sunday. Have a good day.) 18 COMMENT 53 comments VOTE Chapter 68: CH 60: A NEW PROJECT [Seireitei, 5th division] "Captain, the 13th division finally caught traces of your hollow." "I know. The experiment had been rather disappointing until now, so I wanted to see how it would do against Shinigami, but…" "There is a variable." "Indeed." Sighing, Aizen adjusted his glasses as he thought about the unexpected variable. 5 Satoru Gojo. "He is a very interesting fellow. Though his decision to compete with you for the place of captain is putting a wrench in some of my plans." Ichimaru Gin was not the only one working for Aizen. His second subordinate was already a captain. If Gin also got ranked as one, it would mean that he had two captains under him. This would have, without a doubt, eased most of his subsequent actions. "Should we just eliminate him?" 15 Gin proposed calmly. He had no qualms about killing the competition. After all, he reached his current rank by secretly killing those above him. Aizen pondered a little before giving a faint smile, "No. He is too much of a high-profile target and his relationship with many of the other captains is unusual. If we kill him, the investigation force will be quite large." 9 Until now, hundreds of Shinigami and thousands of civilians were sacrificed for the fruits of research. The main reason he still managed to avoid being caught until now, aside from the utter incompetence of the government and the power of his Shikai, was because he generally avoided targeting high-profile targets. 3 The only time he did not respect this rule was about 60 years ago when he plotted against more than eight high-ranked members of the Soul Society. 2 Four of them were captains, while another was the vice-captain of the Kido Corps, meanwhile, the other 3 were all vice-captains of the Gotei 13. As if it wasn't enough, he had indirectly managed to pull down two other captains as well as the leader of the Kido corps in the same plot. 2 Now, those highly loyal soldiers were considered traitors and fugitives, while he was lauded as a gentle and friendly captain loved by all. 3 The Gotei 13 always had 13 captains, and in one night, he had made 6 captains, 3 vice-captains, and the two highest cadres of an organization equal to the Gotei 13 become wanted fugitives. 4 'Haha, this is all so ridiculous it's funny.' The soul society was sick. An organization full of cancerous tumors that could not be erased and the reason? 1 'That fake king.' 1 Just thinking about that 'thing' made his blood boil in anger and disgust. "How are our researches about the second Hogyoku?" Gin ignored the pressure that was steadily weighing down on him. Even though he had achieved Bankai and was sure that he could kill most Captains if he took them by surprise, he was still unable to see the limit of Aizen's strength. "We have been searching in the human world but nothing. The whereabouts of Kisuke Urahara remain unknown. The same goes for those who underwent hollowfication." Hearing this, Aizen sighed, "Well, I am not surprised. Kisuke is the only one I consider my equal in terms of intellect. Having him outside of the Soul Society is already good enough." 17 Chuckling, he turned around and began to walk toward the secret underground he had created for his experiment. 2 Watching him leave, Gin asked once again, "What about the current experiment?" Aizen stopped and answered without turning around, "Since Satoru Gojo will interfere, we can already assume that Metastacia is dead. Thankfully I implemented a function that will immediately send a part of his soul to go toward the Hueco Mundo. It's time to place the first steps for another plan of mine." Gin's eyes narrowed further, something that should have been impossible. 5 He understood the implication of Aizen's words more than anyone. "Are we going to begin the last step of the preparations?" Answering so, he began walking again, "Indeed. While my Hogyoku is incomplete and unable to allow me to reach my final goal, its current level is enough to work on Menos ranked hollows. It's time to begin the first phase of my greatest project. Let's call it – Project Espada." 7 (AN: I know most of you guys already know who Aizen's 3rd subordinate is. But some of my readers never read Bleach. So gotta keep the mystery. As for the Espadas, the original Espadas were created long before Aizen officially defected. Back then it was Neliel the number 3 rather than Tier. It wasn't said exactly how long though, but it should be about 20 years before Canon. It was then that Aizen created White and had it face Isshin Shiba. Also a little rant. The Espada are badass as hell. But I fucking hate their names XD. So tiring to write. Had to read the wiki 3-4 times to not get it wrong. Like Nelliel Tu Odelschwanck or Szayelaporro Grandz. It becomes worse later with the Quincies. ) 14 COMMENT 45 comments VOTE Chapter 69: CH 61: SELFISH OBSERVATION 3 Bonus chapter. 6 - [Rukongai; West District] Currently, three Shinigami, two women, and one man were hiding in a cave while paying attention to their surroundings. 1 The team consisted of Rukia and two other Shinigami of the 13th division. 1 "How should we proceed, squad leader?" Rukia asked the second woman on the team. Even though that woman only had the 17th seat, she was still a seated officer and as such, took control of their little teams. The woman, a slime blue-haired one, frowned as she pondered a little. 2 She honestly did not wish to have Rukia Kuchiki in her team. She still couldn't understand why they had accepted to let this newbie participate in such a dangerous mission. Ignoring Rukia, she addressed the sole man in the team, a tall but rugged middle-aged man, "Muhei, I want you to stay beside Kuchiki and protect her at all cost. Kuchiki, please do not move far away from us. Understood?" 1 Rukia smiled bitterly before nodding, "Understood." 3 She understood that the squad leader had nothing against her personally. Her identity was just too sensitive. Even though she had awakened her Shikai and even though she had managed to settle a little in the 13th division, at the end of the day, in their eyes, she would always be a member of the Kuchiki family first before being a soldier like them. Even so, she couldn't help but feel disappointed. "Then, since this is done. Let's summarize the situation. Aside from 3rd seat Satoru Gojo and 3rd seat Miyako Shiba, There are actually 4 teams exploring the zone as well as different districts. We will sweep everything from here until the 80th. Our goal is not fighting. Should anything happen, Kuchiki, you will be the first one to flee. We will entrust you with our Hell butterflies." Rukia opened her eyes wide, clearly stunned. Ignoring her expression, the squad leader stood up and walked away. On the side, Muhei also stood up and patted Rukia's back. "Even though she is a little gruff, she doesn't mean anything bad. Vice-captain Kaien assured us about your skills, but we still need to take care of the newbie, right?" "Understood." This time, there was more strength in her words. - "Heh, this was a rather cute moment. But damn, those guys planted so many death flags. Hahaha." Sitting on the edge of a cliff, a few kilometers away from the previous team, Gojo could be seen chuckling lightly. 1 "Is it really alright?" Standing beside him, Miyako murmured, worry clearly evident in her voice. Initially, she should have moved with her own team and Rukia would have followed her, but at the last moment, Gojo had proposed that the two of them move in one team. 'Is he really able to observe everything from here?' Even for her, sensing Reiatsu at such a great distance was complicated and she needed immense focus. This was even more so since all the teams were moving stealthily. But it seemed that the man sitting beside her could not only feel their Reiatsu, he seemed to also see them. 1 'Those eyes are really beautiful.' 8 She could more or less understand why, despite all the bad rumors about him, there were still women falling into his clutches 1 Gojo, meanwhile, chuckled and waved his hand disinterestedly, "Don't mind it, don't mind it. Simply see this as a little test. You guys can't keep cuddling Rukia forever after all." 2 Of course, this wasn't all, he had already pinpointed the location of the variant hollow thanks to his eyes and he only had one word to describe what he saw. 'Ugly.' 2 Then again, it was still less ugly than 80% of the curses in his old world. 9 Now then, what should I do? 1 The only reason he still didn't act was that he was curious about what kind of skills that hollow had. From the energy level, that thing was weaker than a vice-captain, but still a match for a normal 3rd seat. 'How could such a strong hollow enter undetected in the Soul Society?' 3 After all, even though the Rukongai was plagued with regular hollow attacks, those hollows were always bottom feeders that even new recruits could deal with easily. This proved that there was indeed someone pulling the strings in the soul society. One of the reasons he was still hesitating was because he was considering how much he should involve himself in this quagmire. 4 This had absolutely nothing to do with him after all. 1 He did not particularly care about the fact that there were traitors in the soul society. It wasn't as if he was particularly loyal either. As for the fact that the traitor or traitors had most likely caused the death of many shinigami and civilians–once again, what did it have to do with him? Gojo cared little for people not related to him. He would never fall so low as to intentionally harm people drastically weaker than him, but he would not go out of his way to save them either. 7 Thinking idly about such topics, he hummed gently while observing the different Shinigami and the way they worked. Since he was used to working with battle junkies like the members of the 11th division or cold assassins like those of the 2nd, he had to admit that he was rather disappointed. 1 Even though they did not lack discipline and experience, they were without a doubt vastly inferior to the other divisions on average. This most likely stemmed from the fact that Jushiro Ukitake's disease was not a secret in the soul society. Because of this, few promising recruits would choose to join the 13th Division if they had another choice. Gojo could understand that. At the end of the day, few shinigami really had a deep sense of justice. Most members of the Gotei 13 were from the Rukongai, and rather than justice, what they wished for was to be safe under a mighty and powerful being. Few hours went like this while he sometimes discussed with Miyako before his attention was attracted by the scene that was playing. "It's such a pain, looking out for the weak." "Pardon?" 5 "Haha. Forget it. I will do as much as I am paid for." Ignoring the confused Miyako, Gojo stood up. "What is happening?" "Nah, I am just surprised at the power of the flags planted. It hasn't even been that long. Oh well." Gojo joked around as he watched the team of Rukia advance slowly in the forest without knowing that they were being followed by the one they were supposed to hunt. Of course, Gojo had placed her team close to the hollow intentionally, but it shouldn't have happened so fast. 'So not only is it stronger than average. Its senses are also at a higher level.' He thought calmly. Even though the distance between the hollows and his current position was quite far, he did not worry. Not only could he move far faster than he could do five years ago. But more than anything, he did not even need to move. Even though he was tens of kilometers away, one attack was all he needed to erase that monster. Though he would most likely erase the forest alongside it. 1 But this wouldn't be fun. He wished to see the skills of that hollow. Otherwise, this would have simply been a waste of time. 2 'Now then, I really hope you will manage to entertain me enough.' 2 COMMENT 49 comments VOTE Chapter 70: CH 62: GRAND ENTRANCE 3 (AN: So yeah. I was supposed to go out and sight see and shit but in the end basically did not leave the house. The reason? I began playing persona 5 royal and holy fucking shit. I shouldn't have. That game is fucking epic. I played from 11 am to 3 am straight. Only stopping to receive a deliveroo and eating. Like I don't know what to say. Only that this game is fucking epic. Currently I am at Futaba's palace and I have Ryuji at rank 10, Sun at 10. Emperor at 3. Ann at 8. Tae at 8. Ohya at 8, Kawaki at 8, Makoto at 6,Chihaya at 6 and some other. I am not honestly not much of a gamer. The only games I ever completed in my life were Dissidia final fantasy and Naruto storm 3 and many VN. Basically I like reading and Persona totally hit my weak point. I might really write a P5r fic, I am just waiting to complete the game and see. Anyway enough rambling. I will be a little slow this week. But next week schedule will be normal with one or two bonus chapter depending on my mood. Enjoy the chapter. By the way, I also maxed Faith confidant. But it is normal that she is maxed at 5? No spoil please and power stone make me happy so vote for me. Though joining would make me even happier. Nothing better than cold hard cash. XD.) 2 - A few minutes ago, in a hidden cavern, below a very large tree, red tentacles could be seen wriggling while a masked six-limbed green monster was crawling around, munching on the remains of a corpse. All around him, heaps of body parts could be seen, some half-eaten, discarded all around. Counting the number of victims would be difficult, but there was no denying that this number was large, very large. Spitting the small hand, clearly that of a child, that was in its mouth, the spider-like monster raised its masked face covered in flame patterns and began to sniff. 1 After a while, a red glow shined in the empty socket where its eyes should have been, and it murmured, "Fresh meat. Two of them don't smell too bright though! But the third one…" Letting out a creepy laugh, it began to salivate at the prospect of eating such rich spiritual food. Then, without further ado, it left the cavern, stepping on the detached head of a young boy, his face fixed in an expression of horror, demonstrating the pain and suffering he must have felt as he was slowly eaten alive. 1 Glancing at that face, the hollow felt a sense of twisted satisfaction filling the hole that was his heart. He felt even more pleasure when he thought about its future victims. 3 'I can't wait!' Slowly blending in the shadow and hiding all its Reiatsu, it rushed with glee towards its target. 'This is going to be fun!' It thought in excitement. - A few minutes later, observing its prey from the shadows, the hollow rapidly keyed in on his main target. It was a black-haired woman with a child-like body. She stood between two others. One man and a woman. What it could not understand was why the strongest out of the three was being protected. But it did not matter. He would end the two weaker ones swiftly and then bask in the cries of pain and despair of the third one. Chuckling to itself, he put himself in the best position and waited. - Rukia felt uneasy. She did not know why, but since a few moments ago, she felt as if she was being stared at by a starved beast. She could not say whether this stress was the result of her fear and lack of experience, or really the result of her catching the trace of an enemy, but she did not wish to be careless. She understood very well that this was her best chance. If she did not manage to show off a little, she would most likely be put in the reserve for 3 or 4 decades then sent to some forsaken city in the human world. 4 A cushy job with almost no responsibility. Tightening her grip on her sword, she looked warily at her surroundings. She wasn't the only one, both the squad leader and Muhei were prepared to react at any moment. Compared to her though, they were clearly much calmer and at the same time did not look left and right like her. For shinigami, using their own eyes to search for their enemies was proof of a lack of experience. Battles between high-ranked shinigami were all at a speed surpassing that of sound and could span tens of kilometers. If scrubs like them relied on their eyes to follow the fight, they would get killed without even understanding what had happened. 2 This was why they needed to rely on their abilities to feel Reiatsu more than anything else. This was the consensus between most shinigami. 1 This was also why the only one who managed to see it was Rukia. All the hair on her body suddenly stood as terror gripped her. A red tentacle rushing at a speed so high they could not react, while cleverly placing itself at the blind spot of her squad leader. Despite this, there was absolutely no leakage of Reiatsu, showing how powerful the stealth ability of the one attacking was. Rukia moved more by instinct than rational thought, the years of training under Kaien Shiba, showing its results. "Bakugo #8: Seki"[1] 10 A small blue orb formed between her squad leader and the tentacle that had threatened to skewer her. This was a low sequence Hado with limited use. What's more, with her current level and the lack of incantations, Rukia understood very well that it could not completely stop the attack. As she thought, the moment the tentacle hit the orb, it was barely stopped for one second. But, one second was more than enough. The other two immediately reacted. Using Shunpo to move as fast as possible, the squad leader avoided the attack while taking out her sword and swung it hard. "Roar! Shishi!"[2] 5 *BOOM* The slim katana immediately changed into a large greatsword and cut the tentacle in two while creating wide cracks on the ground after the impact. Meanwhile, using the cover of the dust that was raised, Muhei released his hell butterfly and hid it so that it could record the fight as much as possible without getting discovered in case none of them managed to escape. At the same time, he took a black stick out of the backpack on his back and filled it with Reiatsu. *FSSHH* A red flare flew out of the stick and went higher and higher until it exploded, thereby warning all the other teams about the presence of the hollow in the vicinity. Rukia, on the side, wasn't idle, "Dance! Sode no Shirayuki." 20 The moment her sword changed into its crystalline appearance, Rukia pierced the sword in the direction of the enemy who still didn't appear. 1 "Tsugi no Mai, Hakuren."[3] 2 A torrent of snow formed at the tip of her sword and rushed in the direction she pointed at. Seeing her attack, the squad leader couldn't help but curse as she used her shunpo at max power. She had created that smokescreen to give some time for Rukia to flee. Not attack in an obviously wrong direction. As she thought, the moment she rushed, she could see another tentacle attacking Rukia "Rukia! Behind you!" Rukia heard her squad leader scream but had no time to react. She had just released her technique, her body was still in what could be called a cool-down period. Normally, she would only need an instant to be able to move again, but the enemy clearly had an accurate grasp on the timing. Moreover, from the direction of the attack that was completely opposite to the first one, it was clear that the first attack had just been a feint. 'I have been too rash.' From the corner of her eyes, she could see her squad leader running to help her. She could also see Muhei trying to prepare a Kido. But all of this would be useless. Determination grew in Rukia's eyes, even though she could barely move, she tried her best to shift her body as much as possible. This attack wasn't aimed at any fatal spot but she would have been pretty much rendered helpless if it landed. That's why – she was ready to sacrifice an arm. But, just as the attack was about to land. *Whoosh* 1 She was blinded by a curtain of light. It was then followed by the sound of an explosion so loud she felt as if her ears were about to fall off. This state lasted a few short seconds before she could finally see and hear again. The situation in the forest though was completely different. 1 A deep trench could be seen now in front of her. "Sigh...I initially wanted to let you get some experience. But your brother would hunt me to death if I let you get killed." Just as she was getting more confused about the situation, a bored voice she could easily recognize sounded next to her. 4 "Gojo?" 3 "The one and only." 3 There, right next to her, she could see Gojo standing. This time, his face was not covered by a blindfold, and she could not help but become mesmerized by his shining blue eyes. 9 Just as she was about to ask her what was going on, "Who are you!?" 2 A guttural voice sounded a little farther from the bush as a disgusting spider-like monster crawled out of the bush. Looking at that monster, Rukia could not help but feel a chill. Now that the monster wasn't hiding anymore, she could feel the incredible pressure it was emitting. Clearly, he had just been playing around with them previously. It could have wiped them out without resorting to any tricks. Gojo, clearly unimpressed by the hollow, yawned, "Me? Haha. Let's just say that I will become your worst nightmare." 5 [1]: Seki = Repulsion 1 [2]: Shishi = Lion [3]: Tsugi no Mai, Hakuren = Next dance, white ripple (AN 2: In bleach, the lowest-ranked officer we have seen using a Shikai was rank 7. But, I feel like it would be weird to be a ranked officer without having special skills. Meaning either a Shikai or a good mastery of Kido or Hakuda. So yeah I decided on Shikai for all seated officers as a rule.) 1 COMMENT 40 comments VOTE Chapter 71: CH 63: WHO IS THE TRUE MONSTER? 2 In the forest, an oppressive silence weighed on everyone — almost everyone at least. Gojo just found the situation distasteful. Initially, he had decided to watch the show and see how Rukia would deal with it. He believed in practice more than theory. Even if she got wounded, even if she lost a limb, he could help her grow it back by recreating the matter that made up her body. His Shikai gave him a near god-like control over spiritual energies. Recreating his own body was nothing complicated and even though doing so for others was without a doubt more difficult, it was just a matter of how much effort he was willing to put in. But after witnessing the first attack of that hollow, he was forced to throw his training plan to the window. 'I can't let her or any of them get wounded.' He hadn't been paying attention at first when the hollow was still in the cave since he had been distracted by the disgusting scene of the massacre and body parts thrown all around, but it seemed that a part of the soul of the hollow was fused in those tentacles. This reminded him of the way some Curses could attach themselves to humans and possess them, or at least take control of their bodies. Of course, the laws of the two worlds were different and perhaps he was worrying for nothing, but since those Shinigami were part of his team for the mission, it was his duty to avoid putting them in unnecessary difficult situations. More than anything, it was a question of pride. He had just bragged how everything was under control, so it would be quite lame if someone died soon after. They could go die in another mission he wasn't part of later. "Honestly, I'm kinda disappointed in you." It was hard to say if he was addressing Rukia or the hollow. "I mean, you have so much potential and this is all you amount to after five years of training?" 5 Shaking his head, Gojo put his hand in his pocket and began to advance. "Watch and listen." How long has it been since he could play the teacher? How could he let such an occasion pass? 'It's showtime!' 4 "Do not underestimate me!" The hollow roared before keeping its maw wide open. A scarlet orb of energy condensed in front of the hollows, then, "Die!" It was fired directly at full power towards Gojo. This was a cero. The most used technique of high-ranked hollows. Contrary to the complexity of Kido that shinigami pursued, Hollows knew only one thing. The bigger the better. 10 Looking at the energy beam flying toward him, Gojo tilted his head. "Underestimating you? Nah!" Then, under the astonished eyes of all people present, he slowly raised his hand–before swatting the cero aside as if it was nothing. 3 *BOOM* When the cero landed, everything in a hundred meters radius was erased. Even though the center of the explosion was quite far from them, Rukia could still clearly feel the wave of energy. "See? I have perfectly grasped your strength, and the result is-" Gojo brought his thumbs down while a grin split his face. "You are far weaker than I thought." 9 "!" The other three Shinigami could only open their eyes wide at this declaration. 'He is weak?' Rukia gulped while watching the hollow and threw a glance at Gojo. There was no way this hollow was weak. At the very least, she was sure that not even Miyako could have handled it. She had heard many rumors about Gojo since he left the academy. But only by seeing for herself was she able to understand just how absurdly strong he was. "Bastard!" The hollow, Metastacia, seethed with anger. 'How dare he!?' 2 He was his master's most beautiful creation. Even though he could not remember who his creator was, he believed it was the most absolute being in this world. 2 Enraged, it used all its remaining tentacles and swiped them at not only Gojo, but also at the other three who were still in the vicinity. Despite its rage, Metastacia understood quite clearly that it was simply no match for the one in front of it. Even though they had only exchanged a few moves, the difference in power was made clear. But, there were many ways to win even against someone stronger. Its tentacles weren't simply meant to attack. As long as it wounded at least one of them, it could infect their minds and bodies by fusing their souls with theirs. It knew that shinigami were incredibly loyal to each other. Surely they would not kill each other. What's more, 'If I can get his body.' From the information in its minds, it knew that its technique would be useless against captains of the soul society. Their souls were simply too powerful. But, the one in front of it did not wear the white cloak. 'It's possible!' What's more… It had another trump card. Meanwhile, watching all this, Gojo could only feel bored. Lately, his six eyes have been slowly getting stronger. It all began the moment he unlocked his Shikai. 1 It seemed that the power of his eyes was related to the power of his soul. Currently, Gojo could convert one instant into more than three minutes. 5 It wouldn't be a mistake to say that he was living in a different world from most people. 6 Thankfully, this power of his was something he could control, otherwise he would have gone crazy. 5 But still, fighting against enemies so much slower than him was nothing more than a pain. Suddenly, just as the attacks were about to land, they were all stopped by a spinning translucent yellow shield. Rukia's breath nearly stopped as she watched the tentacle stopping just a few centimeters away from her face. At the same time, she could not understand what had just happened. No matter how she saw it, what he had just used was a Kido. More precisely, it was Bakudo #39: Enkosen[1] But this shouldn't have been possible. Not only did he create a dozen shields in a fraction of a second, but he did not even use any incantations, nor did he use the name of the spell. This could only mean one thing. Satoru Gojo was at the master rank in terms of Kido. "Rukia, what do you think was your first mistake?" Ignoring the caged hollow, Gojo asked Rukia calmly. "I…" "You did not clearly tell your teammates what your skills were." Even though Sode no Shirayuki was renowned as the most beautiful Shikai in Soul Society, it didn't mean that its abilities were equally known. "Since your leader did not know your power, she operated and used a flawed formation from the start." Saying so, Gojo raised his index, a spinning fireball formed above it before being thrown at the hollow. "Ghahhhh!" The heat was so high that Rukia was already sweating. Meanwhile, the hollow was being charred and released a high-pitched scream of pain. "Second mistake. After you managed to repel the first attack, the first thing you should have done was to regroup and cover the back of either of your comrades." After the fire stopped burning the hollow, Gojo opened his hand wide and a green light covered the hollow, while slowly healing all its wounds. If any of the 4th division members had been present, they would have sworn at this sight. Healing a hollow was accepted to be fundamentally impossible because, while their Reiryoku and Reiatsu were the same in essence, there existed too many little differences. "The third mistake you made was to use a skill you obviously did not master completely in a setting that allowed room for no mistakes. If I did not intervene, you would have been seriously maimed." 2 Once it seemed that the hollow was sufficiently healed, the green light was replaced by pale white lightning. "Stop!" All the hollow could do was scream and beg, but when it tried to move, chains of light appeared out of thin air and chained him down. Rukia did not know what she should feel. Should she be ashamed because of the mistakes she made? Or amazed at the incredible display of skill and power? Or simply frightened at the callous and uncaring way he was torturing another being? 4 "Of course, some would say that this wasn't your fault. You are just a newbie, this is your first true mission. You did pretty alright for the first time and you know what? Even though they aren't really wrong...absolutely never listen to them." Gojo chuckled as he healed the hollow once again, twitching and writhing on the ground. "Do you know the difference between the weak and the strong?" Three lances of light formed in the air above the hollow before falling down and nailing it on the ground. "...!" This time, Rukia and the other two had to actually cover their ears. The screams had been so high-pitched that they could hear nothing else. Once it slumped powerlessly on the ground, Rukia asked while trembling, "What happened?" "Oh, that? Don't pay attention. What I just did is the equivalent of injecting acid directly into the veins, it must have hurt. Now then, where was I again? Oh yeah, the difference between the weak and the strong." Chuckling, he walked slowly toward the hollow. "You see, Rukia, when something happens, the weak always try to reject their faults on something else. Meanwhile for the strong, searching for someone to blame is just a pain." 8 - Metastacia could not understand what was happening. How could it be possible? How was it possible for the difference in strength between the two of them to be that huge? It had been created to be the perfect counter for shinigami. As long as someone used their swords on its body, the sword would crumble. 2 Even though it could only use this skill once a day, it would have been enough. Even without that, it could have contaminated any of the others and taken over their bodies. But, in the end, it could do no nothing. and the pain... It hurt so much! How could it hurt so much!? Right now, it did not fancy any hope of escaping. All it wished for was to die, to vanish and never see that man again. To finally stop that pain that seemed to grind all its bones to dust and set its veins ablaze. "Hello, hello! Heh, mister hollow, you don't seem to be in good shape? What might have happened? Perhaps some handsome, strong, intelligent, and kind man passed and brought retribution?" 7 The hollow's whole body trembled a little. Whether it was out of anger, indignation or fear was unknown. "Hmm...It hurts, right? You want it to end, right? Then… beg me!" Silence fell like a heavy blanket. A few seconds later, having come to a decision, the hollow raised its head with difficulty and looked at the silver-haired man standing a few meters away. "I-I beg you. Please, just end me. Please!" It took all its strength to utter those words that completely crushed its pride. But at the same time, it was relieved. 'Finally…" Now it could finally rest. At least that was it thought, but unfortunately for it, "I refuse." 19 Two cold and utterly merciless words crushed its renewed hope. "Ah…" Crouching down next to it, Gojo murmured, "How was it? How sweet was your short moment of hope?" 11 Hollows were beings who lost their hearts. The very definition of despair. But for the first time, Metastacia understood now. True despair wasn't the lack of hope. 1 Rather it was the feeling of utter helplessness as you watched the seed of hope getting ruthlessly smashed in front of you. 2 Looking at the sinister smile plastered on the face, contrasting with the cold emotionless gaze of the man standing in front of it, Metastacia shivered. A deep primal fear seized its empty heart. 1 It was sure of it. Out of the two of them, the true monster was not it. 1 [1] Rond lock Fan. (AN: I updated my . 1 Tier 1: 4 chapters Tier 2: 11 chapters Tier 3: 13 chapters Legend: 16 chapters of SHK and 16 of Gojo+ illustrations of SHK Overlord: 18 of SHK and 18 of Gojo+ illustrations. Can also ask or vote for special chapters once each month. Supreme: Same benefits as overlord+ right to ask for the creation of an OC(Name/Gender /Race/Power) that will be added to the story.) 3 COMMENT 60 comments VOTE Chapter 72: CH 64: A NEW ROAD 3 After this, Gojo proceeded to kill the hollow in front of Rukia and the other two. 1 The other teams and Miyako finally reached the place and were also able to witness its death. Even though none of them had been able to observe the entire fight, the traces of destruction all over the place spoke volumes of what had happened. "Well, well, well. Since everyone's here, I guess the scouting mission changed into an extermination one. Now that the job is done. I will take my leave." 1 Without waiting for them to utter a word, Gojo began to walk away. 1 Then, he stopped and turned towards Miyako, "Ah, I almost forgot. Go northeast for a few hundred meters. You will find the cave that hollow was inhabiting. Though, I advise you to not let faint-hearted people follow you." Miyako frowned before a hint of sadness flashed in her eyes. Over the few decades since she entered the 13th division, she had chased after many hollows who had snuck into the Rukongai. She could already more or less guess what they would find. Sighing, she bowed at his departing back. She, more than anyone, could feel the power of that hollow. If her team had engaged it, the most likely result would have been a near or complete wipeout. "Thank you for everything. I hope you will visit the Shiba compound if you are free. My husband would be happy to make a new friend." 2 She was thankful from the bottom of her heart. Even though she was ready to die at any moment, she had nothing against staying alive a little longer. "Hahaha! I will think about it. Oh, before I forget. Rukia!" "Yes!?" "Tell your brother I have something to discuss with him. Now then, Ciao!" 3 Without waiting for Rukia to answer, Gojo vanished. Standing now alone in the clearing with her entire team, Miyako hesitated briefly before making a decision. "Rukia, come with us." Miyako did not know how Rukia would react after what she might see in that cavern. But they could not keep treating her like a baby. Even if her brother did not wish for her to participate in missions, Rukia had to at least understand one of the reasons why shinigami fought. After this, whether she would despair and abandon her sword or be more resolute to fight. The choice will be hers alone. "Let's go!" """Yes!""" - A few minutes after all the shinigami went away, a silver-haired man appeared in the same place. [Why did you bother playing such a convoluted act?] A girly voice sounded in his head. "Hey, I have a conscience, you know? I just wanted them to find the bodies and at least bury them." [Well, you were indeed very angry back then. It's rare for you to torture your opponent.] "Well, I just believe in the law of karma. Since he likes torturing people so much, he should also enjoy some torture." 6 Laughing, Gojo walked until he reached the place where the hollow had been killed. Stretching his hand, he seemed to hold onto a handle and pulled it away. Space seemed to distort as the scene blurred before revealing a very different scene. The hollow, still pinned to the ground. Gojo had never killed the hollow in the first place. All of it had been an illusion. This was thanks to him using a rather useful Bakudo, Bakudo #26 Kyokko[1], that allowed the user to distort light around themselves. It could also hide Reiatsu and Reiryoku. The perfect technique for stealth. It became even more so after Gojo slightly tweaked it and allowed it to not only distort light but also sound. That's why, no matter how the hollow screamed, no one noticed it. Finally, the spears of light he had used to pin it were made out of Reishi. Shinigamis already found it difficult to feel Reishi in the human world where it was sparse and easy to discern. In a place like the soul society where absolutely everything was made out of Reishi? They might as well be blind. [So, what will you do with that fugly thing?] "Firstly, compared to curses, this one is pretty cute. Secondly, what's the best way to make friends with a crazy scientist? You send him something to study." 3 This was why Gojo had staged this play. Whoever they were, the culprits were no small matter. He wasn't sure what they would do if it was known to everyone that the hollow was about to be studied. Right now though, he had a dozen witnesses that could prove that the hollow was dead. With that, it wouldn't be a problem to at least discerning and understand more what those variants were. "Well, let's go to the 12th." He hadn't given up on having Mayuri work for him. There was simply too much that depended on it. - [Seireitei, 12th division] This time, Gojo entered from the main gate without trying to hide. Thanks to this, rather than the hidden laboratory of the research center, he had been directed to the office of the captain. Surprisingly, the office was rather neat. In Gojo's opinion, the office of a mad scientist should have been completely full of junk and things that could only be understood by equally mad scientists. 1 Once he took a seat, he didn't have to wait long before the captain entered. "Hello, your face is as scary as always. Did no one ever tell you you could most likely make children cry with just a glance?" 1 A thick vein pulsed on Mayuri's forehead. "Did you come only to mock me, Satoru Gojo!?" "Sigh, people nowadays can't even take a small joke." Mayuri fought the urge to scream in frustration. 1 "Get on with your business. Otherwise, get out!" "Hahaha! Calm down. I didn't come just to mess with you—Even though it's really amusing to do so. But rather, I came because I wanted to show you something that might interest you." Mayuri calmed down before narrowing his eyes. "I already refused to work for you." "Heh, don't worry. I won't ask you to work for me." "Then, what do you want in exchange for whatever you are sending to me?" No matter how much he despised the man named Satoru Gojo, Mayuri had to begrudgingly accept that the man was extremely skilled. If that man said that he found something interesting, then it would be worth taking a look. "Not much, firstly I want you to share whatever discovery you make. And..'" "And?" "I want to read old records about the Dangai." 7 - [Seireitei, Kuchiki family mansion] The Kuchiki family was one of the four great noble families of the Seireitei and also one of the richest. It was also ranked first out of the four. Effectively making it the strongest family in the soul society. The manor of the Kuchiki family was so vast that Byakuya even had rivers flowing past his river chambers. Currently, writing on a scroll, he was listening to Rukia recounting the day's events. From the way she kept stammering while talking to him, he knew that she still felt awkward around him. Something that he had very little control of. 1 After all, every time he looked at her face, he was reminded of the death of his wife. When, on her deathbed, she had asked him to find her sister and take care of her, he had never thought that the two would resemble each other so much. When Rukia reached the part where they found the dismembered bodies of the victims, he could feel how distressed she was. Byakuya did not know what he should say to her. He wanted to tell her that everything would be alright. But, like Rukia, he was equally awkward with her and did not know how to express his concerns. Which was why all he answered with was, "I see." 11 He couldn't help but berate himself the moment those words were uttered. Clearly, Rukia would think that he did not care about her day and she was bothering him. It was his order that at the end of each day, she would report everything that had happened to her. Of course, he would regularly receive reports about her situation in the 13th division, but it always made him happy to hear it directly from her. Byakuya Kuchiki was an awkward man. 5 A man who cared deeply for his sister but did not know how to express himself. It was when he was thinking that Rukia continued, "Nii-sama. Gojo asked me to warn you that he wished to pay you a visit." "Oh? Did he say when he would come?" "No." "I see. No matter. I must express my gratitude for the protection he extended to you. So I will wait." The relationship between Byakuya and Gojo was even more difficult to explain than the one between the siblings. Even then, Byakuya trusted the power of that man. 1 It was then that Rukia hesitated before finally asking, "Nii-sama. What do you think of his words?" "You mean about the difference between the strong and the weak?" "Yes." "I believe the same. Weak people always project the fault of their own failures to external reasons. No matter what the situation, they always find an excuse to explain their failures. Such people are worthless and disgraceful. There's nothing to be ashamed of regarding failure. Failing simply means you weren't good enough and as such, you need to work harder. Always ask yourself, could I have done better? Only then can you become stronger." 5 "... " "This is even more so for us. Noblesse oblige. We, as the highest-ranked nobles, must live a life befitting of the honor we were given. Weakness is not a sin. But the act of wallowing in one's own weakness is the greatest sin in my eyes." 9 Byakuya stopped talking and walked towards the window of the room to admire his river. "You can leave now." He waited, but did not hear her departing footsteps. "What might be the problem?" "Nii-sama. I wish to become strong. I had thought that after reaching the Shikai, I had become someone strong. But today, while watching him fight, I understood that I still have a long way before me. Please." Byakuya felt conflicted. He wished to tell her it was alright. That she did not have to fight. He wished to tell her that he could take care of her. That she could leave everything to her big brother. 3 But doing so would mean spitting on her new resolve. Since he could not stop her from investing herself in shinigami work. Then he would make sure she would be strong enough to not die. "We will begin tomorrow at dawn." 2 Rukia showed an expression of delight as she bowed to his back. "Yes!" [1]: Bent light. 2 (AN: Hehe. By the time Canon arrives, most of the important characters will be far stronger than they were in Manga. Also, Byakuya and Rukia's relationship is one of my favorites. In Canon, their relationship only really eased after Aizen's betrayal. But this time, thanks to Gojo, it will change. Now that Rukia was not traumatized by the deaths of her 3rd seat and vice-captains + training of Byakuya. She will soon show her full potential—Do I need to remind you that I simp for Rukia in Bankai form? No? Alright.) 57 CREATORS' THOUGHTS HIKARU_GENJI HIKARU_GENJI You can get up to 36 advanced chapters, 18 of SHK and 18 of Crazy girls.
Tier 1: 4 chapters
Tier 2: 11 chapters
Tier 3: 13 chapters
Legend: 16 chapters of SHK and 16 of Gojo+ illustrations of SHK
Overlord: 18 of SHK and 18 of Gojo+ illustrations. Can also ask or vote for special chapters once each month.
Supreme: Same benefits as overlord+ right to ask for the creation of an OC(Name/Gender /Race/Power) that will be added to the story.
www.******* HikaruGenji
COMMENT 45 comments VOTE Chapter 73: CH 65: DIFFERENT STEPS TOWARD EVOLUTION "Oh? So Metastacia was really killed?" Sitting on the captain's seat, Aizen asked with surprise. A bewildered expression flashing in his eyes. 1 He wasn't surprised at the fact that this hollow got killed. The hollow was too aggressive, so it was only a matter of time before he caught the attention of the 13th division. Aizen had initially created him because he wished to know if the hollow could possess and fuse with a vice-captain like he had theorized and potentially do the same with a captain-level shinigami. What's more, Metastacia had been installed with a failsafe that would transfer all his information and power to a new experiment of his back in the Hueco Mundo. An artificial Arrancar. Aizen had a deep understanding of the hollows. The normal path of a hollow was to first consume as much as possible. Then to consume each other. From this process, a Menos Grande of the first step, a Gillian, would be born. Gillians were an agglomeration of thousands upon thousands of souls. Each with their own memories, personalities, and all the baggage. After years of fighting between the different personalities. One soul would finally take control. This would usher in the birth of an Adjuchas. In terms of pure spiritual power, Adjuchas were already near the level of an ordinary captain. And the last step to Vasto Lorde was more a matter of luck than anything. If an Adjuchas wished to become a Vasto Lorde, not only did it need to fight and eat even more Adjuchas, it also needed to avoid being eaten. If even the slightest bit of its body was taken out, then it would forever stay as an Adjuchas. 5 From Aizen's study, he believed that this was because even if Adjuchas had one will, they were still the result of hundreds of souls fused in a whole. 1 By having a part of their body eaten, it meant that they lost this perfect equilibrium, blocking all paths for further evolution. But at the same time, it stopped all paths from further devolution. Because unharmed Adjuchas could at any moment lose control and revert to being mindless monsters as Gillians. If an Adjuchas was lucky enough to fulfill all the conditions, it would become a Vasto Lorde. A monster that was closest to a human in appearance. All Vasto Lorde were equal to captains. Some of them were even slightly superior. This was the normal path towards power for the hollows. But Aizen had discovered that some hollows could take an alternative path. That of becoming Arrancar. Any hollows, even those inferior to Gillians, could become an Arrancar. What fascinated Aizen the most was that in essence, Arrancar were basically the closest existence to shinigami. Simply said, Arrancar were beings with shinigami-like powers. All they lacked was a zanpakuto and there would be basically no difference. Even to this day, Aizen had difficulty understanding how Arrancars worked. Natural Arrancars were born from hollows breaking their masks. 2 But the mask was also the weakness of hollows. Death or evolution. This was truly something he could only observe with admiration. Even though those natural Arrancar were not necessarily stronger than their hollow counterparts, they had far higher potential. This was the greatest wish of Aizen. In the soul society, aside from a few monsters like the captain of the 1st division, Genryusai Yamamoto, Yachiru Unohana or the captain of division 0, Ichibei Hyosube. Aizen rightfully believed that he had no equal. 2 In fact, if he could stop them from using their Bankai, he had nothing to fear from them. As he was now, he did not even need his zanpakuto if he wished to utterly destroy a captain. He was strong. He was incredibly strong. 13 But it was his limit. No matter how much he trained, he could never overcome this limit. 3 All shinigami had a limit. Some had higher limits than the others, and his had been far higher than most. In the past, he did not mind that limit. He was happy to have reached the highest possible level available for a shinigami. 'But after seeing that thing!' A being of such level reduced to being nothing more than the linchpin between the worlds. To think that such a disgusting being was the respected king of the Soul society. How utterly ridiculous! He loathed it. He wished to destroy that fake god and take its place! But he had reached his limits. All he had to do then was just to break it. This was how the creation of the Hogyoku came about. This was how his plan to fuse hollows and Shinigami powers in one was born. 'Once I find the Hogyoku created by Kisuke… I will become the new god.' 1 But it seemed that his steps towards Godhood were being hampered. Had it been anyone else who killed Metastacia, Aizen would have believed that the failsafe not working was a result of his own mistake. Even though he was prideful, as a scientist he knew very well that one should never fear mistakes. But, the one who killed Metastacia was, "Satoru Gojo." Aizen's narrowed. 2 He was someone extremely distrustful by nature. He would rather doubt everything than blindly believe and fail. 'Perhaps it's time to take care of him.' Until now he had hesitated because Gojo had been too high profile. The reward for killing him did not cover the potential loss. Now though — light flashed as he adjusted his plans. 3 'Firstly, let's make him go to earth for a mission.' 1 Once Gojo was on earth, what would it have to do with him even if for some reason 20 or so Adjuchas decided to visit earth? 5 - Back in Gojo's house, "Achoo!" 1 *Snort* "I wonder who is talking behind my back. I hope it's a beautiful girl." 18 (AN: okay so not much happened. But this chapter is necessary to understand what Arrancar and hollows are in general, while also understanding Aizen more. Anyway, we have the Espada and the Primera Espada. Basically first generation and second generation. The first generation were on average weaker since the way they were created was still experimental. The Espada 9 is the sole Gillian out of all the Espada. The reason he stayed as an Espada was mostly because he had absorbed Metastacia and by proxy Kaien Shiba. As for natural Espada and artificial ones, I think I already made an AN about it. But both Ulquiorra and Stark are natural Arrancar. There's even an entire short story about Ulquiorra evolution. Finally, for those interested in smut, I am happy to say that it happens at the end of Vol 4 and I already posted the chapter yesterday on . I won't say with whom though. If you are curious go subscribe or wait. Today I post Epilogue 4 and vol 5 will have events I am sure everyone likes. Hint: Yoruichi will have an active part.) COMMENT 59 comments VOTE Chapter 74: CH 66: PAST After haggling a little bit with Mayuri and getting him to keep the fact that the hollow was alive as a secret, Gojo left the territory of the 12th division quite happily. 2 He, of course, did not believe in Mayuri at all. But, he was overlooking the whole situation with the mindset of not really caring about the results. 1 If after a few years the soft method didn't work, Gojo would simply use more forceful means and steal all the research he needed before leaving. How could he lose when he could simply flip the board whenever he wished? 4 Since the mission had ended quite swiftly, it was still just the middle of the day. As such, Gojo decided to go work and heal some poor bastard to pass time. After all, even though he wasn't the leader of a healing squad, he was still the 3rd seat. He had to at least look like he was doing his job. There was also the fact that passing time with a bunch of sexy nurses fawning over him was quite enjoyable, to say the least. 2 - [4th division; Unohana's private quarter.] Sitting peacefully in her backyard, with her knees gathered under her and a bottle of alcohol on her right, Unohana was gazing peacefully at the moon. 4 The garden in her backyard had nothing particularly special. A small lake filled with 3 koi fish of different colors, a hollowed bamboo cane that regularly hit against a rock and produced a gentle sound and beautiful vegetation. 2 All in all, it was the perfect place for her to relax a little. Suddenly, in an incredible burst of speed, she took her sword that was laying on her left, unsheathing it, before raising herself on one knee and swinging it with all her might. All these series of movements were done in such a graceful and beautiful way it seemed like a work of art. *Clang* The sound of swords clashing sounded in the peaceful night before being replaced by a voice speaking with a joking tone. 3 "Oh ho! It's me! Your cute and handsome student!" 1 Showing an unsurprised expression, Unohana sighed and lowered her sword. "How many times do I have to tell you? It's impolite to intrude unannounced in the house of a lady? I also remember telling you that you could never sneak up on me." Putting back her Zanpakuto in its sheath, she placed her sword close to her futon and put her hand in her loose hair to sweep it. 2 "Heh, and I remember telling you I would prove you wrong one day. There is nothing I cannot do, only things I do not wish to do. Still, you really have the instincts of a beast." When he previously tried to sneak up on her, not only was he coated in Reishi, making it impossible for any normal shinigami to feel him, but he also used all techniques possible to hide any sounds or scent he could emit. 2 'Well, I guess comparing her to a normal shinigami is an insult.' The fact that despite this, Unohana could always find him even when sleeping spoke of how keen her senses were. And yeah, he had once tried to sneak up on her while she was sleeping. Sadly, he failed and got punished by having to heal people non-stop for an entire week. Thinking about this, he took another look at her and was unable to avert his gaze for a few seconds. Currently, she was not wearing her usual captain cloak and shinigami uniform. Rather, she was only clad in a long white, and rather loose Kimono. 11 Despite what her usual uniform suggested, Unohana was quite well endowed, and her current attire accentuated her deep cleavage. Since he was standing and looking down on her, he had the first seat for quite a show. "Liking what you see?" Taking his gaze away from her chest, Gojo saw her smile and immediately understood that he might receive another weird punishment at this rate. As such, he simply told the truth. "Indeed, I do really like what I am seeing. You are very beautiful." Gojo gave a theatrical bow as he complimented her wholeheartedly. He had long noticed it, but it seemed that Unohana was rather weak against straightforward people. As expected, the tension from her shoulders loosened as she gave a wry smile, "Your tongue is as sweet as your tooth." 5 Shaking her head, she continued, "Well, now that you are here, you might as well sit down. At least I will have a partner to drink with." Gojo did not particularly enjoy alcohol. One of his greatest strengths was his brain and his ability to process information. So, drinking something that lowered his ability to think, even for a short while, was something he generally avoided. 3 Thankfully, Unohana thought the same way. He knew that what Unohana was drinking had an extremely low percentage and was more of a sweet wine than anything. Sitting close to her, he began to chat a little with her, while taking a light sip of the drink he was offered. "So, what brought you down like this?" It was clear that Unohana was not in the greatest mood possible currently. 1 Pausing a little, Unohana seemed to deliberate whether she should explain or not, before nodding to herself "I never told you how I became a criminal did I?" "Well, you are rarely forthright with your past. Which is perfectly understandable, everyone has their own secrets." Gojo shrugged as answered her. He had never really been big on sharing secrets and the like. The two of them fell in a strange silence. Gojo could feel that she was thinking about how to retell her story and as such did not urge her. "How long ago was it? yeah, I remember. It was about 2500 years ago. Back then, I was born as the result of the union between a servant and the lord of a minor noble family. A bastard child like many others." Unohana let out a chuckle as she shook her head, "Back then, the Shiba family was still one of the great five families, and my family, while far weaker than the big five, was still quite renowned, mainly thanks to our sword art." A look of reminiscence flashed in her eyes, "Those times were the most boring years of my life." The disgust in her voice completely took Gojo aback. "Every day was the same. I would be trained to be the perfect young lady. I would learn the seven arts and how to become the perfect vase for my future husband. I was neither despised nor respected. The other servants always kept a healthy distance from me. Of course, my mother died not long after my birth." Unohana remembered those days with bitterness and boredom. Those days were quite painful for her. "All that changed one day when I was proposed to in a marriage." A laugh escaped her, "It was some crazy bastard. A man with disgusting hobbies. He had more than 25 concubines, but not one of them survived more than two years after marrying him. Having caught his interest was clearly a death sentence for me. Despite this, my father was so happy it seemed like he would burst. After all, an union with such a powerful family would elevate his standing. 2 I remember his words quite clearly. Dear daughter, we need to sacrifice you for the family." "It was then I understood, or rather, I had always understood, but I was just refusing to see the truth. In the eyes of that father of mine, I was just the daughter of a maid. A sacrificial pawn ready to be discarded at any moment. That's why, on that day, I smiled and said –Of course father. I will not disappoint you–." From that day on, she would follow her classes during the day, but during the night she would train as much as possible without getting caught. Even back then, her talent for the sword had already begun to bloom. At the same time, she began to read books about the outside, about survival, and basically other such books to increase her knowledge. She also began to hide money and food that could be conserved for a long time. "One year later, on the night of my wedding, I used the short lapse when my so-called husband was taking off his clothes to consummate our marriage and I stabbed him in the neck. Again and again. Until I was sure he was dead." 2 Despite his faults, the man had been quite the warrior. Unohana knew perfectly well that her chances in a direct clash were rather small, and as such, she went for a sneak attack. After all, who would suspect the gentle and helpless young lady of a noble family to prepare an assassination? They say that the first time someone is killed, they would feel an incredible discomfort at the fact. Some even vomited or got traumatized. 1 Unohana did not feel any of that. The only thing she thought at that time while feeling the warm blood splash on her face and watching the light slowly fade from the eyes of her dying husband was, 'How beautiful.' 4 "After this, using the cover of the night, I entered the guest room my father was using. He was completely drunk, clearly happy about selling his daughter even though it would mean her death. So–I killed him. Then, I fled to Rukongai and was then branded as a criminal." "It must have been quite hard." "Heh, what do you think? A pampered little princess who knew nothing of the world entering the Rukongai during the most chaotic era. Even though my head was filled with theoretical knowledge, the simple fact that I survived my earlier years was a miracle." "Did you regret your choice?" Gojo asked, genuinely curious. "Never. I mean, don't you find it ridiculous? One man caused the death of twenty-five people and most likely much more, but he could strut around without any problems. Meanwhile, just because I fought back, I was branded as a criminal? So in their opinion, I should have simply let myself get killed? So, I have never regretted it, it was me or them. I choose to save myself." A blush covered her face, clearly, even though the alcohol content was quite low, it was still getting to her head. Despite this, she filled her glass and took another swing, "Since that day, I have constantly been on the run. Chased by the two families and a few bounty hunters. I killed, again and again, day after day, year after year. Not only did I not die, but I slowly became stronger. 4 The previously tough fights became easier and easier until one day, I understood. Ah, I am strong. I decided I was done being chased around, and so, I came back and killed all the higher-ups of the two families." She gave a faint smile, "On that day, I gave up my name and named myself Yachiru Unohana. It was also on that day that I became known as the most diabolical criminal to ever exist in the soul society." 1 From then on, people did not chase her, it was her chasing after people. She stopped killing in self-defense, but simply enjoyed the thrill of fighting, the feelings of dancing at the precipice between life and death. 1 "It was during those days that Yamamoto invited me to become a founding member of the Gotei 13." Gojo looked at the side profile of Unohana. With her white clothes and pale complexion, she seemed to shine under the moonlight. "How did one of the greatest criminals become a member of the army?" "It was simple. He said, 'Follow me and you will fight against the strongest beings in the world.' How could I refuse such a proposal?" Looking at the beautiful smile that lit up her face at the mention of fighting strong people, Gojo gave a faint smile while wondering how someone could look so hot while acting like a crazy psycho.
Chapter 75: CH 67: DARLING! 7 After Unohana poured her heart to him and told him her story, Gojo sat pensively while holding the cup full of red wine. 'I wonder if she likes drinking wine because it looks like blood.' Musing about this weirdly realistic possibility, Gojo chuckled inwardly a little. Even though the two of them were silent, the atmosphere did not feel awkward in the least. Rather, it was a warm and calm silence that peacefully embraced the two of them. The fact was that in those short five years, Unohana became the one person he trusted the most aside from his own sword. She was a mentor and a friend. Someone he knew he could leave 99% of his back to-There was always that 1% chance she would go all crazy on him and try to fight him to the death. 5 Even so, it was rare for the two of them to share such a moment, "Why did you suddenly share your story?" "The reason?" Unohana gave a mysterious smile, "Well, let's just say that I wanted someone to listen to me." Gojo stilled before understanding dawned upon him. Throwing him a look, Unohana kept her smile as she said, "It seems like you understood." "Of course." "Very well then." Standing and taking her sword with her, Unohana begins to walk away after leaving those words, "The day you become captain officially is the day the two of us will fight for one last time." 5 'Becoming a captain, huh.' The place he was gunning for was the post of captain of the 3rd division. The current captain was an old woman named Chikane Iba. From what Gojo knew, she was also the mother of Tetsuzaemon, the Vice-captain of the 7th division. 4 The reason why the current captain of the 3rd division wished to step down was that she was never really fit to be captain in the first place. Sixty years ago, the captain of the 3rd division was a man named Rojuro Otoribashi. 1 He was one of the fugitives that had followed Kisuke Urahara and Yoruichi Shihoin. Even to this day, Gojo did not really know why so many captains and vice-captains had suddenly become fugitives and what they were accused of. It seemed to be some rather high-ranked secret. Though it didn't matter currently. What mattered was that after the position of captain became empty, Chikane Iba had been chosen to take over the position of captain until a more suitable candidate was chosen. Until five years ago that candidate had been Gin Ichimaru, but his arrival had changed everything. Did Gojo feel bad about the fact that he might soon snatch the position from someone else? Not at all. It wasn't as if he and that Gin guy knew each other. Even though he seemed to be the childhood friend of Rangiku and a sort of brother figure for her, it wasn't something he had to care about. 2 "So, we will fight in about five years." 3 Gojo understood very well that this last fight wouldn't just be their regular training session. On that day, if he lost, she would cut him down without the slightest pity. If he won though… 18 A grin formed on his face. 'Seems like I need to up my training.' 1 As he was now, he was sure that he could fight against most captains without any problem. Even though winning might be difficult, it wasn't impossible. But Unohana was a different breed. 5 Standing up, he stretched calmly, before letting his shadow swallow him. - Three days later, Gojo was standing in front of a very large compound. The mansion of the Kuchiki family. From what he could see, the width of the plot of land belonging to the Kuchiki was already equal to that of a small city. Even though it was his first time visiting, Gojo wasn't surprised by the opulence. The Kuchiki were filthy rich. For example, the scarf that Byakuya always wore was made out of the silk of the silver-white wildflower. An extremely rare species. In terms of monetary worth, that scarf alone was the equivalent of ten mansions in the Seireitei. "Is it really alright for me to follow you?" Gojo waved his hand dismissively, "It doesn't matter. Your creator will find a way to explain the current situation if necessary." "Understood." Nemu nodded obediently and stood straighter. Gojo eyed her. He had given her many opportunities during those 3 days to flee, but she seemed content to stay beside him. Even though he had all but kidnapped her, the girl seemed to be content to stay by his side and observe him. It was really too weird, but he didn't care. Why would he mind having a sexy woman staying around him? Since she had behaved, he decided to take her for a stroll. 15 'Man, that sounded so wrong.' 6 Once they were in front of the wide gate, Gojo knocked gently, "Hello, hello, is there someone?" He hadn't tried to hide all the way in, so he should have already been noticed. But Gojo didn't mind being polite. The moment he did so, four ninjas wearing purple clothes appeared in front of him. Those guys were the equivalent of the Fon family belonging to the Kuchiki family. Though they were certainly way weaker than the Fon, they were still useful guards in Gojo's opinion-or meat shields and sacrifice. After all, if anyone who could threaten Byakuya entered the house, those guys would only be useful to stall for time. "Welcome, Satoru Gojo. The head is expecting you." One of the purple ninjas talked with a calm voice. Then, turning his attention toward Nemu, he tilted his head in confusion. He was most likely wondering what the 2nd in command of the 12th division was doing with him but didn't bother asking. "As for Miss Kurotsuchi, she will be led away by the young miss." "Hum. I see, hey, Nemu." "Yes?" "I want you to follow Rukia when she comes. Don't kick a fuss" "I understand." Nemu bowed again simply and walked to the side before waiting. Gojo threw her a look before shrugging, now wasn't the time to think about her. Rather he needed to find a way to convince Byakuya. That's why the moment he saw Byakuya and Rukia walking toward them, Gojo chuckled and began to run toward him with his arms wide open, 1 "Byakuya darling! Come give me a hug!" 27 (AN: Lol, for those who didn't watch jujutsu and might not understand the joke, Gojo isn't gay nor is he Bi. The guy is just a shameless bastard. It was a short cut-scene with Gojo and the others pranking Megumi. lol) 12 COMMENT 51 comments VOTE Chapter 76: CH 68: USEFUL MISUNDERSTANDING [Seireitei, Kuchiki family] "Haha! Byakuya, stop pulling such a long face. It was just a prank, nothing more." Sitting face-to-face on a tatami in a tea room, Gojo laughed boisterously while trying to calm down Byakuya Kuchiki. "While I believe that everyone has the right to love whoever they want. I do not appreciate jokes that put my sexuality in question." 3 "Heh, isn't it just because you don't want to look uncool in front of your sister?" Byakuya did not answer. There were many bad rumors about Byakuya and Rukia. The main reason for that was the fact that Rukia simply looked too much like the deceased wife of Byakuya. Because of it, some people thought that rather than a sister, Rukia was a surrogate wife for Byakuya and even warmed his bed. 3 But Gojo understood clearly. This man bore no romantic feelings toward Rukia. He was just a devoted brother who wished to take care of his adoptive sister, though an awkward and clumsy older brother with a stiff face that did not know how to properly express his feelings. Currently, the two of them were in one of the training rooms of the compound. On the wall, he could see quite the number of swords, each clearly of high quality. After his little stunt earlier, Gojo nearly died of laughter as he watched the expressions of the two siblings. Now though, sadly, wasn't the time to think of the past. Rather, it was time to think of the future. After Gojo explained his plan, Byakuya pondered a little. "So you wish to develop the entertainment industry and for this, you need our help?" "Exactly. I don't really need monetary help. I mainly need your relay stations and your backing for some operations." "What kind of entertainment do you have in mind exactly? More importantly, why should we help you?" Gojo wasn't surprised by the question. The two of them had a certain respect for each other and they recognized their strengths, but that was all. Of course, Gojo could call in the debt Byakuya owed him since he saved Rukia, but doing so would be far too short-sighted. It wasn't easy to get the head of such a powerful family indebted to you. He had to be careful with that. And this was where it became tricky. What did the Kuchiki family lack? Money? Their clothes were worth houses. Influence? They were the first family. Power? Both Byakuya and his grandfather were powerhouses. "For your first question, Aside from that Magazine called Seireitei Communication. You guys really lack a way to entertain." The Seireitei communication was a magazine created nearly one thousand years ago that was pretty cheap. The one in charge of publicizing that magazine was the 9th division, currently under Kaname Tosen. A blind bastard who seemed to have a bone to pick with him. That guy had some weird sense of justice and did not seem like a bad guy, but Gojo hated dealing with the man. He hated that sanctimonious act of his and all the jazz that came with it. Of course, the guy didn't simply have something against him. It seemed that he also hated Zaraki very much and had been one of the few to vehemently object when Zaraki had been named as captain. Currently, Shuhei was working as the 10th seat of that division. The two of them sometimes met each other but Gojo had nothing to say to the man. So they never spoke to each other. Byakuya brought him back from his random thoughts. "The magazine is indeed the only way of entertainment. Captain Yamamoto initiated it over one thousand years ago and had the goal to keep the shinigami informed of what was happening while raising morale during times of war and increasing solidarity. 'Heh, what a nice way to describe propaganda.' Even so, Gojo understood what Byakuya meant. The Seireitei was massive and each division was pretty much isolated from each other. Captains could spend years without meeting. Plus, events that needed all captains to meet were pretty rare. 3 This was even more so for people on lower levels. Even missions were done by teams from the same division most of the time. The only divisions that had regular contact with all the other ones were the 2nd, 4th, and 12th divisions, for obvious reasons. "So you see, we could work with the 9th division and create a special magazine. The problem is their captain, he pretty much hates me. So I would need your influence." Currently, some of the captains would write short novels or such from time to time in the magazine. Some were popular while others were not. "Drawings, music, films and so on. There are so many things you can do." The technology of the soul society was more than developed enough. Bringing things such as TV would be so easy. "As to what it can bring you… Wouldn't it be beautiful if you could lower the poverty rate in Rukongai?" Byakuya's expression shifted, clearly becoming much more interested. "Explain." Gojo smiled, "The main problem with the Soul society is that the prerequisite to enter the shinigami academy or obtain money is to have enough spiritual power. Basically, the military and nobility are the most important. But, 90% of the souls cannot develop a great amount of Reiryoku, and out of those remaining another 90% are too weak to enter the academy." 2 Only the elite could enter the academy and only the elite out of those elites could become seated officers. "But what if you guys developed an industry where having power is unnecessary. An industry that could help those with power to have more distraction and lower their stress levels." You didn't need to have the power to dance or draw or so. If those industries were developed, the poor would become slightly less poor. "Of course, even then, people would need to have a certain amount of talent and it would take time and money to form them. But the result would without a doubt be worth it." Byakuya stayed silent for a short while before looking at Gojo with complicated eyes. Ever since he had married Hisana, he had always been interested in helping the civilians living in the Rukongai. But no matter how rich the Kuchiki family was, there was a limit to what it could do alone. What's more, as a traditional man, he had been in the mindset of needing power to leave the Rukongai and becoming useful. But the man in front of him, one who came from the Rukongai, seemed to be really worried about the well-being of his compatriots and thought so much to help them. 11 He did not even ask to get money and only wished to help them out of pure goodwill. 'What an admirable man.' 12 If until now Byakuya had only respected the power of the man, now he came to respect his character as a person. "Satoru Gojo, you are really a man worthy of respect. The soul society needs a captain like you. I promise to vote for you later." 9 With a grave expression, Byakuya solemnly swore, leaving a bewildered Gojo. 1 'Humm… Did he perhaps have a misunderstanding?' If it was a game, he felt like he would have seen Byakuya affection points shoot through the roof. 1 If Gojo could read Byakuya's thoughts, he would have exploded with laughter. After all, he couldn't really care less about what happened to the people of Rukongai. Of course, he wasn't a cold bastard and didn't mind helping people. But he would never cogitate entire nights just for that. Satoru Gojo was a selfish man at heart and he still did not really identify himself with the soul society. How could he? After all, he knew that he should be ready to bolt out at any moment should the Gotei 13 or the Central 46 get a whiff of what his true research was about. Still, even though he didn't understand what happened, he was smart enough to not miss the opportunity that was presented to him. He decided against mentioning that he wished to take a look at the history and simply gave a faint smile. 'Yeah, let's use that favorable opinion of his and slowly develop some deep friendship first.' 5 COMMENT 39 comments VOTE Chapter 77: CH 69: BEAUTIFUL COINCIDENCES 5 (AN: Sadly, CH 69 isn't a smut one. XD) 38 After the weird misunderstanding Byakuya had on him, the discussion flowed far more smoothly and they debated on most of the details. Of course, Gojo was no specialist, so it would take time to truly study everything and create a viable plan, but this wasn't something that concerned him. What's more, Gojo had proposed that they begin a test with members of the Gotei 13 who had basically no fighting potential as a test. For example, those who had written that BL idea. Even though Byakuya had been quite reticent, Gojo insisted. As always, messing with someone as straight-laced as Byakuya was quite fun. 1 The reason Gojo wished for the initial plan to concern the Gotei 13 was for the simple reason that if it affected the whole Seireitei, then they would need the permission of the Central 46, and Gojo could already imagine the result. Politics in his old world were slow, and that was despite the fact that the politicians didn't live hundreds of years. Because of their large lifespans, the politics in the Seireitei was a monstrous pain in the ass. A bunch of hundreds of years old traditionalist bastards who refused to see any changes. The only difference between them and the old bastards in his world was that those bastards were far older. Back when he was still alive, after killing Suguru with his own hands, Gojo began fighting for a better future for the next generation. Of course, he could have simply killed all the higher-ups and be done with it, but this would not have helped in accomplishing his goal. 5 Though it would have made him very happy. He did not wish to become a dictator. Rather, he wished for a truly fundamental change and this was why he had begun developing a new generation of sorcerers with a totally different mindset. Thankfully, he was pretty sure that even though he died, with Yuta, Yuji, and Megumi as the helm of the new generation, his endeavor did not go to waste. Now that he was dead though, he would simply live for himself as he did before killing his friend. As such, he had no qualms about resorting to violence should the Central 46 ever try to provoke him. 1 "As long as they don't mess with me, I won't mess with them." "Pardon?" "Haha! Sorry, I was just talking to myself." Currently, Gojo was walking in the West Rukongai with Nemu following one step behind him. Once he had finished discussing with Byakuya, Gojo simply stood up and left. He could develop his relationship with Byakuya later and become closer to him. 8 From the start, getting the archives from the Kuchiki family had only been a secondary goal. But obtaining Byakuya's support had been quite unexpected. There were three ways to become captain in the Seireitei. The first one was the proficiency test. Basically, the one wishing to become captain had to show his Bankai under the witness of the captain commander and two other captains. The second one was to have the recommendation of at least six captains, then the approval of at least 3 of the remaining seven. The final one was to defeat the captain in one vs one combat under the witness of at least 200 members of the division. Death was not necessary in principle. 1 Even though Gojo had more or less reached Bankai and would perfect his mastery of it by the end of the remaining five years, he was extremely reluctant about showing it. After all, it was quite dangerous. Gojo had been rather shocked by what he could do in theory and did not even dare to activate it near the Seireitei. 1 That was why he had initially decided that he would let Gin become captain, then he would propose a duel and defeat him openly. 3 Quite insidious. But who cared? But, now that he thought about it, using the 2nd way would be far more helpful. He had the support of Unohana, and now the same went for Byakuya. He knew that Zaraki and Shunsui would support him should he ask. The same went for Soi Fon and he could use the debt Ukitake owed him. 1 Unknowingly, he had already fulfilled the first step and gathered the six necessary recommendations in the bag. As for the remaining 3 votes. He was sure that he could get Mayuri's vote with some little convincing. This left Yamamoto, the current captain of the 3rd division, Sosuke Aizen, the blind bastard, the hidden face bastard, and the captain of the 10th division–Isshin Shiba. 3 What was beautiful was that his little bro, Toshiro Hitsugaya, was in the 1st division, and not only was he friends with Rangiku, he also saved Miyako Shiba from nearly certain death. 'What beautiful coincidences.' It was as if all the steps were placed for him to become captain without exerting the slightest energy. 2 Since he was in a jovial mood, he decided to discuss a little with Nemu, "So, how was your day with Rukia?" 2 "It was enjoyable." The nearly emotionless way she answered would have made it seem like she was lying, but Gojo's eyes could catch the subtle change of expression on her face. It seemed that she still had problems expressing her feelings, but from her circumstances, it was pretty normal. "Did you make any friends?" "Friends? If by friend you mean a close confidante to whom I can share my worries and have a good time with — I did not." "I see." 2 Dealing with her wouldn't be easy. Dealing with anyone who suffered from abuse for as long they could remember was never easy. Back then, taking care of Megumi had been quite a pain. Even more so since he had only been a high school student himself. He had to threaten the Zen'in clan and bargain with the higher-ups. It didn't help that Megumi himself wasn't really cute. He was pretty sure that Nemu had it way worse than Megumi. Her heart was already nearly closed. 1 Normally, he wouldn't care about her. But since he kind of kidnapped her, he had her live in his hideout for three days, and kind of got attached. The fact that she was technically something, or rather someone that should not exist also kinda piqued his interests, not to mention — she had quite the sexy body that appealed to him plenty. Gojo's power over spiritual matters meant that he could recreate an entire body as long as he had enough understanding about the constitution of said body. Until now, all he could create were shell bodies. His understanding of anatomy and biology were too lacking to allow him to recreate entire bodies out of just Reishi. One of the reasons he was quite intrigued with Nemu was the existence of her soul more than her body. If Gojo could recreate souls, then as long as he mastered the creation of the body, he could truly call himself a god of life. 3 At the very least, he knew that as long as he furthered his mastery over his Shikai, he would be near-omnipotent in the Soul Society and Hueco Mundo. "So, what do you think of becoming my friend?" Turning around, he smiled at the sight of the stunned expression on Nemu's face. Then, ruffling her hair, "Well, take your time to think about it." Nemu was left to her own thoughts as she watched the back of Gojo. Like this, the two continued to walk in silence until they finally reached their destination. Once they did, the two of them opened their eyes wide at the sight of the house in front of them. Gojo tilted his head and caressed his chin, "Well, the architect of this house has quite the peculiar taste." What's more, not only could he feel Rangiku's Reiatsu, he could also feel two other deep and heavy ones. Clearly belonging to Ukitake and Isshin. It seemed that this day promised to be quite interesting. (AN: Yhwach is near-omniscient while Gojo is gunning for near omnipotence. Though the road is still far. Haha. After this, it will be the start of an interesting arc.) 18 COMMENT 55 comments VOTE Chapter 78: CH 70: SHIBA (1) 3 "Welcome! Gojo-san, how have you been? and this is…?" When Gojo finally reached the doorsteps of the Shiba house, he was received by a smiling Miyako. "Hello! Well, everything has been pretty alright. The young beauty behind me is Nemu, vice-captain of the 12th division." Miyako of course knew who Nemu was. Even though most divisions were pretty closed off, all divisions needed the help of the 12th division. So the higher-ups were pretty well known. She briefly wondered what the 3rd seat of the 4th division and the 2nd seat of the 12th were doing together, before discarding the thought. It was not her problem and she was not the kind who liked to snoop in the private life of others. 5 And with Gojo's reputation as a skirt chaser, it was pretty easy to imagine the relationship between the two. Coming to a conclusion, she smiled and bowed, "Welcome, Nemuri Kurotsuchi. I am Miyako Shiba. We are glad to have you." "Hello." Nemu responded by giving a simple bow. Miyako was not particularly surprised, she already knew about Nemu's personality. "Sooo, before we enter. Could you tell me who designed this house?" Miyako blushed. The current house was rather large, clearly showing that even though the Shiba were a somewhat fallen house, they weren't completely poor either. The problem was most of the decorations, like two muscled arms on either side of the door or the crab-like sculptures on the roof. Coughing a little, she gave a strained smile as she answered, "Do not mind the decorations, please. My sister-in-law just likes playing pranks sometimes." She could not really say that her sister-in-law had a weird fashion sense. "Heh…" 3 "Well, shall we enter? Everyone is waiting for us." Deciding to not call out such a pitiful attempt at switching topics, Gojo simply nodded. "Lead the way." - After entering the house, they were led toward a rather large room with a long low table placed in the middle and large cushions to serve the purpose of chairs. The table was already filled with food still hot fresh out of the oven. "Finally! The star of the day is here! Man, I was starving." Seated on the head of the table was a tall black-haired man who looked similar to Kaien. He was wearing the standard uniform of the shinigami and a white coat. He was Isshin Shiba, the captain of the 10th division. 2 "Good afternoon, Satoru Gojo." Next to him was a silver-haired man wearing the same uniform, Jushiro Ukitake. "Hahaha, sorry for being late. I had to visit Byakuya Kuchiki to propose a little project of mine." Waving his hand, he swept the room with a look, Aside from Isshin and Jushiro, he could also see Kaien and Rangiku. He knew that Kaien had two other siblings, but since he saw no one else, it seemed that this was a shinigami gathering only or perhaps they were just busy. "Hey~! Handsome guy, come take a seat." Smiling at Rangiku he nudged Nemu to follow him before sitting on the right of Rangiku. Lowering his glasses, he asked, "Hey! Sexy girl, how are my babies?" The direction his gaze settled on was pretty clear. As always, the front of her Kimono was half-open, showing a ridiculous amount of cleavage. 3 Any other woman would have been rather incensed at such rude remarks. But Rangiku simply chortled and raised her chest with dissatisfaction, "Firstly, they aren't yours, and secondly, they are doing alright. Although you wouldn't believe how much of a pain it is to have them." "Oh? You nearly choked again?" "Yeah! Like, I was super drunk and I made the mistake of falling asleep on my stomach. Imagine dying from asphyxia because of a pair of boobs?" 2 "Honestly? It's like one of the top ways I wish to die." 12 The two of them immediately began to joke around while throwing around sexual innuendos. Watching from the side, the other participant seemed a little surprised, "Are they always like this?" Kaien asked Isshin. Isshin smiled, "Well, pretty much, should I say? Those two are really friendly with each other. I even wondered why it never went farther. From what I know, he isn't shy about relationships." Jushiro shrugged, "I heard even Shunsui's vice-captain had a pretty ambiguous relationship with him. It seems like he simply avoids any relationship that might be too serious." 2 Jushiro was a good man, but he wasn't a naive one. He wouldn't give his trust to someone like Gojo if he hadn't at least done some research beforehand. This was why he found the man to be extremely intriguing. In Jushiro's eyes, Satoru Gojo was an enigma more than anything. He sometimes acted frivolous and lustful, but at the same time, he seemed to be a caring man with his own code. He had tried to see if the man was just a scumbag that used and threw away women after getting what he wished for, but surprisingly, despite his playboy attitude, the women he had partnered with had nothing bad to say about him. The same went for his work ethics. He could clearly see in his way of acting and speaking that Gojo Satoru was the kind of man who could watch the world burn and laugh at it. 5 He would give his all to save and protect his teammates, but he would feel no sadness should said teammates die far away from his eyes. In fact, it seemed that sometimes Gojo did not even bother remembering the name of those he did find interesting. This duality of his personality made him both a pretty interesting person; and an extremely dangerous man. But more than anything, 'Those eyes of his.' 4 He did not know what the world looked like through the eyes of this enigmatic shinigami. But there was one thing he was sure of, and that was that this man could see his greatest secret. 3 The fact that Mimihagi, the right hand of the soul king — inhabited his lungs. 4 - [Seireitei, 2nd Division] Right now, in the main office of the 2nd division, Soi Fon was reading an identification card in front of her with a frown on her face. Looking at the somewhat haughty man standing in front of her, she asked, "So, what exactly does Central 46 want from the 2nd division?" The man, tall and black-haired, and wearing a luxurious Kimono fanned himself as he laughed, "This is where you are wrong. We are not asking for the 2nd division. But rather, the secret force." Her eyes narrowed at the way he was talking, but since she represented both the Shihoin and the Fon family, she did not wish to affect the reputation of the families because of her impulsiveness, "What do you wish from us?" "Simple. It seems that recently, an exiled noble family is acting in a rather fishy way. We caught traces of them in the Dangai, something that should be impossible. This is why Central 46 has decided to request their complete and absolute eradication." "I see." Soi Fon closed her eyes, as she asked, "The Dangai is a very dangerous place and would require much man force to keep inactive in order to avoid the sweeper. Such a mission is extremely dangerous. Too much for the secret force alone." "That is of course. We have decided to name you as the leader of the operation. You will be accompanied by members of the 4th and 12th divisions of your choice. The Kido corps will also send some of their members. What do you think?" 1 She nodded. With such a deal, she did not have many reasons to refuse, "So, which exiled family is the target?" "One that was exiled nearly one thousand years ago — The fallen Ryodoji family." 12 4 (AN: Rangiku is a pretty interesting character. Some might see her as a slut, but she never entered any relationship. So she is a virgin. Basically, she is just a tease. She is a little like Yoruichi. They feel no shame at being looked at, but it's as far as it will go. Though Yoruichi's relationship with Kisuke is pretty sus. Of course that was in Canon. Not in my fic. The same goes for Rangiku/Gin. Also damn, imagine how powerful Jushiro would have been if he could use the power of Mimihagi without dying...) 18 COMMENT 44 comments VOTE Chapter 79: CH 71: SHIBA (2) "So, how exactly did we get here?" Currently, the sun hung high in the sky while two shinigami faced each other. "Hahaha! Don't mind the small details. I just thought that since you want to become captain. I need to at least ascertain your skills, right?" Even though the two of them were talking nonchalantly, a subtle feeling of tension could be felt gradually growing between them, "Heh, is that so? Don't complain if everything in this zone gets razed to the ground." Gojo shrugged and warned Isshin lightly. It wasn't like this place was close to his home. So he did not really care what happened to it. "Nah, don't worry. I just want a simple exchange of blows. You see, I think that the best way to understand someone is through the way they fight." 4 Isshin calmly dismissed those worries. He understood how destructive fights at their level could be. Erasing an entire city wouldn't even be that complicated, and that would just be the collateral damage. "... I see." "You must think I am a meathead, right?" "Not really. The personality of a warrior is indeed reflected in the way he fights. Well then, how about this. Only Shikai and no Kido above 30." Of course, in the hands of a captain, even a low-level Kido could show tremendous might, but once again, this wasn't his home. But for Isshin, something else in this sentence caught his attention. He widened his eyes at the implications of the words uttered by Gojo, "You… Have you already reached that level? You awakened your Bankai?" This would change many things. "Hehe...let's say it's my little secret. Well then, shall we begin?" Gojo didn't wish for it to be known that he reached the Bankai. 3 Because technically, he didn't. At the very least, he refused to say that he had reached a level when he was still unable to properly and perfectly control it. 3 A little farther, about five kilometers away, Rangiku observed the two shinigami with Nemu standing next to her. she couldn't help but smile wryly as she remembered how this situation came to be. 1 ... The party had been quite successful. Even though some of them had been awkward at first, they rapidly warmed to each other and joked together. Even Nemu, though she stayed silent until the end, could be seen trying to smile from time to time. But like all good things, the end was slowly coming Shinigami were generally not rowdy. At least as long as they were not doing something that particularly interested them, they could even be quite lethargic. This was what happened when you lived hundreds of years in the same place, seeing the same people every day. People like Zaraki were no exception since aside from fighting, he would sleep most of the time. But just as they were about to put an end and separate, Isshin had suddenly asked Gojo if the rumors about him wishing to become captain were true. Once Gojo answered in affirmation, Isshin expressed that he was willing to support and give his vote to Gojo since he did not particularly like Gin. Even though Rangiku liked Gojo, Gin was also her childhood friend. So she had been quite bitter. 3 Even so, she understood where her captain was coming from and could not blame him. Gin was simply too secretive. Even her, as his one and only friend, could not say that she really understood him. Much less strangers who knew nothing of him. Shaking her head, she looked at the woman next to her, "Who do you think will win?" Nemu on the other hand tilted her head slightly before answering calmly, "I believe that Satoru Gojo is stronger." "Oh? You seem to have quite the trust in him." It was rather surprising. After all, no matter how popular Gojo was, the difference between a captain and anyone else at a lower rank was quite wide. It was even more so for people like Isshin who could be considered to be one of the top-level captains. Inwardly, she also wondered what kind of relationship Nemu had with Gojo. Nemu Kurotsuchi was truly an enigma for the other vice-captains. They did not know where she came from and no one had ever seen her use her zanpakuto. What's more, she was pretty recluse and did not mingle with the others. Rangiku had always wished to talk to her because of the melancholy she could see on her face. So she had been pretty surprised when she saw Nemu with Gojo. She had been friends with Gojo for five years, and though she couldn't say that she knew him very well, she knew that he did not like women with heavy baggage. 2 He never connected too deeply with anyone and always kept a wall tightly around his heart. Even if he could be seen laughing or joking around, you could never really understand what he was thinking. Sometimes she even wondered if he could feel anything at all, "Well, let's see the fight." 1 They weren't the only ones observing the fight. Both Kaien and captain Ukitake were also observing the situation, though they were far closer. As for Miyako, she had opted to stay and take care of the house. 1 As for her curiosity about his relationship with Nemu, she could simply ask him later. - Back to Gojo, he smiled and asked, "Let me be clear. If we get punished later, I will put all the blame on you." Isshin laughed loudly as he unheated his sword, 1 "No worries. Only fights between captains or vice-captains are forbidden. Officially, you are neither, at least for now. Now then, shall we go?" "Very well — Through heaven and earth, we alone are the honored ones, Tengoku no Kogo!" 2 "Hahaha! This is it." Laughing, he shouted at the top of his lungs, "Burn! Engetsu!"[1] 2 [1]: Engetsu= scathing moon. Trivia: Zangetsu= slaying moon. 7 [AN: Isshin is low-key one of the most under-rated shinigami. The guy fought against Aizen who had Hogyoku in him(though not fully fused) to a standstill and this Isshin was far weaker than he was twenty years ago since he had lost most of his shinigami power to save his wife from White. Guy didn't even use his Bankai nor shikai and we know he can fuse with his zanpakuto like Ichigo final getsuga form. Like, the guy literally sent Aizen flying with a flick of his fingers(though Aizen didn't get wounded)] 13 COMMENT 48 comments VOTE Chapter 80: CH 72: SHIBA (3) "Very well, Through heaven and earth, we alone are the honored ones, Tengoku no Kogo!" "Hahaha! This is it." Laughing, he shouted at the top of his lungs, "Burn! Engetsu!" The moment the two of them uttered their activations words, the world seemed to be separated in two. On one side, a holy light lit up the surroundings brightly. At the same time, large white wings grew and spread behind Gojo, along with a regal crown of pure holy light constructing above his head. His entire being seemed to exude a sacred aura. 9 Meanwhile, the sword in his hand elongated and took the form of a long katana with a black and white patterned guard before scattering in tiny specks of light that fused with his wings. His bright blue eyes containing the depth of the ocean were bare for the world to see, the black sunglasses already discarded. Anyone that looked into his glowing eyes would feel their souls drowning in an endless abyss. 3 On the other side, the world seemed to be set ablaze with the continuously rising temperature. Isshin himself did not change, and neither did his sword. The only difference was the blazing flames that now surrounded it. 4 Oddly, it looked as though a devil from Hell was facing a messenger of Heaven. Both Gojo and Isshin clashed through their Reiatsu. It was to such levels that even Rangiku and Nemu, who stood a few kilometers away, felt breathless under their immense pressure. In fact, since none of them placed a barrier, the clash of their reiatsu could already be felt in the garrison next to the West gate. "So, elemental powers run in the family, I guess?" Gojo joked nonchalantly. He didn't really care if people could feel him or not. All he needed to show an appropriate level of power. Meanwhile, both Isshin and Jushiro, who stood a little farther, had their expressions harden. 4 They had difficulty believing it at first, but now, there was no doubt. Gojo was really in no way inferior to a captain. In fact, his presence did not seem to lose even against veteran captains like Isshin. 3 "So this is what he really looks like when he is a little serious." 1 Jushiro muttered to himself. He had read the report of Miyako and Rukia and clearly, there was no depiction of those wings. From all the research he did, Gojo only used those wings briefly while fighting some Menos on earth. Though it seemed that back then, the wings were far dimmer. 'So the power of his Shikai depends on the concentration of Reishi in the atmosphere?' 5 This was an important point to note. Clearly, this man was at his most powerful when he fought in the Soul Society or the Hueco Mundo. 1 "Minus the wings and crown, I really feel like I am fighting against a Quincy." 6 Isshin muttered while tightening his grip on his sword. Clearly, he had come to the same conclusion as Jushiro. It was then that he shook his head and– Shunpo Sidestepped at the speed of sound, thereby avoiding four chains that had appeared out of nowhere to bind him. He did not know whether those chains could really keep him imprisoned, but in a high-speed battle, losing one's own mobility was fatal. Smiling, he proceeded to use another Shunpo, one far faster than the previous one and reached Gojo in the blink of an eye. before swinging his sword with all his might. Even though he did not use any technique, the air seemed to tear apart as the force of the swing and the high temperature distorted the atmosphere. Clearly, should anyone below the level of captain take such a blow head-on, they would have a hard time waking up again. But, "Slow." Thanks to the Six Eyes, the world Gojo saw was distinctively different from what others could see. From his perspective, even though Isshin was moving at a speed far surpassing that of the sound, it was in reality no different than simply walking towards him. In this world where everything moved too slow for his taste, Gojo raised his hand which was covered in Blut vene and slapped away the fire-encased sword, resulting in everything in that direction being reduced to ash. 3 Then, using the same hand, he clenched his fist before proceeding to enter the guard of Isshin and throwing a punch. *BOOM* 'Tch, it got blocked.' Gojo clicked his tongue. Even though the shock wave created by his fists had created craters behind Isshin, he saw Isshin manage to block the hit by using his free hand and disperse the force without taking the slightest damage. From his peripheral vision, he could also see the sword of fire coming with vengeance at his midsection. Clearly, Isshin thought that he had Gojo trapped. Unfortunately for him, "You should escape." Hearing this warning, Isshin felt all the hair on his body stand up, while a strange sense of unease filled him. Listening to his instinct, even though it slightly hurt his arm, he immediately dispelled his attack, and hurriedly retreated hundreds of meters away with consecutive shunpos. No sooner did he do so– *BOOM* The place where he previously stood was covered by a veritable rain of light. The rain of light fell with the might of meteors, giving rise to a cloud of dust. 3 Once the dust was swept away, Isshin murmured with surprise, "Oh! What a scary kid." Everything within a few meter radius around Gojo had been razed to the ground. Raising his head, Isshin was awestruck at the sight above Gojo, "Starry sky. A little cheesy, I know. But that's what I call it. Would have been even more beautiful at night." 2 Isshin could only agree. After all, high above the head of Gojo, tens of glowing lances made out of light could be seen everywhere. 11 Isshin let out a strained laugh. He knew that Gojo's Shikai could only control Reishi in a very limited zone. Between 5 to 10 meters from what his instincts were telling him. In a way, such a small zone seemed laughable, to the point of even being negligible. After all, fights between powerful shinigami affected kilometers around them. What was a measly 10 meters when some captains could summon techniques that could affect hundreds of meters or the whole soul society? 1 But now that he saw this, he understood. Those 10 meters were indeed negligible. But at the same time, they represented an absolute zone that could not be trespassed lightly, 3 "Hahahahah! Beautiful! You indeed stumped me. But if that's all, then I just have to not come close." He changed his one-handed grip to a two-handed one and slowly raised his sword above his head, a fierce grin splitting his face "Your sword represents Heaven, right? Heh, Then take this gift of mine!" *Whoosh* The fire roared, while the Reiatsu of Isshin rose to an incredible level. Finally, after uttering two words, he swung his sword with all his might. Those words were, "Getsuga Tensho!"[1] 6 The world was instantly dyed white. [1]: Moon fang Piercer of the Heaven. (AN: Haha. Man, this is really a coincidence. Gojo's sword is the empress of Heaven while Isshin's technique has the goal to pierce heaven. Isshin looks like a devil and Gojo is like an angel of heaven. Yeah, I didn't choose Isshin for no reason. I like the contradiction in his personality and the power in Gojo. Also, I am pretty sure the reason why Ichigo could use Getsuga Tensho was that his hollow side still had memories of when it was White and fought Isshin. Just a theory of mine. Also this is a new month. So don't hesitate to subscribe to Gojo is about to face some interesting events in the latest chapter.) 9 COMMENT 40 comments VOTE Chapter 81: CH 73: EXPLOSION! 10 "Getsuga Tensho!" 2 A curtain of light and fire was drawn as what looked like fangs of destruction destroyed everything in their wake. Observing the fight from far away, Rangiku once again ascertained why captains were forbidden from fighting against each other. Thankfully, shinigami were different from hollows in that most of their attacks were extremely concentrated in order to deal the maximum damage possible. 12 Because of this, even when an attack that should have been enough to destroy an entire city was launched, it would only destroy a smaller zone. After all, while destroying your surroundings sounded and looked quite cool, it was a waste of power that could have been used to target your enemy. Even so, the fight she was witnessing was a sight to behold. She could clearly feel that the two were holding back. Talking leisurely and exchanging blows. But even that was enough to kill someone at her level ten times over. 'So he has already reached such a level.' Rangiku clenched her fists unconsciously, first Gin and now Gojo. It seemed that she was destined to be surpassed by the men she cared for, and this frustrated her so much. 5 Even though she felt that she had room to grow, she also felt like she had hit a wall. It was a very contradictory feeling. It was as if she should have been something much more, but was missing a piece of the whole that formed her. 3 'Perhaps I should ask Gojo later?' 3 She knew that his eyes allowed him to see things differently from other people. Perhaps he could give her the solution? It was worth trying at least, she had nothing to lose after all. - While Rangiku was introspecting, Isshin was looking at the results of his attack with shock in his eyes. He wasn't surprised at the destruction. The Getsuga Tensho was a technique he had created while taking inspiration from the Cero of the Menos. 4 As such, the technique really wasted power uselessly and even though it was flashy, the amount of damage it could bring to an enemy was limited. Even so, "To think he took this head-on." Even though he was quite far, he could clearly see Gojo after all the dust dispersed. Currently, Gojo's shinigami uniform was nearly completely scrapped and was reduced to rags. But even though he was showing such a sorry sight, there was one thing to note. "Not even a wound?" This was unbelievable. From what he could see, Gojo's entire body seemed to be covered in blue lines. Clearly, he had covered his body in Blut venes and tanked the attack. Even though he did not go all out, and Getsuga Tensho was still not complete as a technique, this was still incredible. Gojo meanwhile, wasn't feeling great. Moving his stiff shoulder, he grumbled like an old grandpa, "Man, my joints are killing me." He should not have been so reckless as to take on such an attack with his body. But it was a necessary experiment. An occasion he could not miss. After all, he would soon face Unohana in a death match. Her Bankai, Minazuki, was no joke. If his body wasn't strong enough, he would melt like goo before even being able to inflict the slightest wound on her. That's why he took the risk and he did not regret it, since he had indeed found his limits. 'I lost my arms and a few organs.' 3 Even though he looked unscathed right now, it hadn't really been the case. Despite using Blut venes at maximum output, his body was still shredded. But thanks to his Reishi manipulation, he could heal himself as much as he wished. 'You really are a cheat.' [My, your words are music to my ears. You finally recognized that I am better than that Limitless of yours.] 18 Gojo laughed lightly, he knew that Kogo was still quite sour since he had ignored her in search of recreating Limitless back then. Even now, she would sometimes pout because he still wished to create it. The only reason she didn't stop him was that, like him, she wished to be the strongest and understood that Limitless stacked with her skills would really bring them near the top of power, and even surpass it potentially. 'Anyway Kogo, I think this should be enough, but I wouldn't stop here. What about one last attack?' [Heh, I thought you would never say that. Let's go!] 1 - Standing far away, Isshin was prepared to send a second and far stronger Getsuga when he suddenly felt a chill. Focusing on Gojo, he saw him crouch down before jumping high in the sky, easily reaching more than a hundred meters. Once there, the wings behind him unruffled widely, allowing him to float in the sky, something that should be impossible in the soul society without special equipment, such as those belonging to the Shihoin. 12 'What is he doing?" This question was quickly answered as the wings behind Gojo's back began to slowly expand. Then, when he raised his hand, light began to gather into it before slowly transforming into a five meters long lance of light. Even from here, Isshin could already feel that this lance was no joke. But if this was all then he wouldn't have been worried. The lance began to shrink, once it lost about half of its initial length, even the color of the lance began to change as it went from pure white to a mix of light and darkness. 6 "Isshin! Trust me...You better dodge this one!" Once those words sounded in Isshin's ears, Gojo… simply threw the lance in his direction. 6 - Isshin did not need Gojo's warning. The moment Gojo formed that weapon, not only Isshin, but all the others present immediately began to retreat. Even Rangiku and Nemu, who stood nearly ten kilometers away, retreated without the slightest hesitation — and their judgment was proven right. The lance that appeared to be an amalgamation of light and darkness flew through the air, creating an illusion of distorting the space around it and hit the place where Isshin stood formerly, but against the expectations of the spectators, the lance capable of tearing space apart merely disappeared. There was a short instant of complete silence, a silence so deadly that it felt as though the world had come to a standstill. It even started to make Isshin and the others doubt whether everything was an illusion or not. It was at this moment that—, BOOOOOOM! 8 —With the thunderous sound of an explosion, a blinding light occupied everyone's vision before a mushroom of dust rose so high in the sky that it could be seen from several kilometers away. 3 The very atmosphere seemed to be repulsed as a shockwave spread apart from the point of impact, covering several kilometers and absolutely destroying everything in its wake. The air burned, the wind stirred and all sounds in the space of the explosion vanished, replaced by a silence full of devastation and destruction. It was like the aftermath of a nuclear explosion. 4 When the explosion finally stopped, all that could be seen was a deep crater spanning more than a kilometer. At the same time, the aftereffect of the explosion affected a radius of more than 15 kilometers. 1 Wearing his black glasses while being surrounded by a shield constructed of light, Gojo admired his handcraft with awe but at the same time a little dissatisfaction. This was a skill he had created while inspiring himself from the principle of a nuclear fission. 1 It was without a doubt a very powerful skill. But Gojo was in no way happy. After all — it was too slow. Fights between high-level people went so fast that even simple sonic speed was too slow. Just to release this technique, he had to stand and compress Reishi to the utmost for several seconds. Even more so, the quantity was so high that even he had to be careful with his control. As such, not only could he not fight while creating it, the Lance could blow up in his face if he made even a small mistake. 1 The question was, would someone be dumb enough to stand and watch without doing anything as the enemy prepared his ultimate attack in a life or death match? 6 Obviously not. 10 The ideal form for this attack would be a combination of bindings, to stop the enemy from moving, and then finishing things off with the explosion. "Well, this is a good start for this experiment.' He talked to himself but could hear nothing. When he used his finger to touch his ears he could feel blood leaking from it. Looking at the blood in his finger, he frowned, "I need to work more on it.' Too much time. Too slow. Wasting too much energy. Easy to avoid and so on. But, it would become better with time. A smile formed on his face as he thought about it before abruptly turning serious when he saw the full extent of the damages he had caused. One worry immediately appeared in his mind, "They won't make me pay a fine because of the destruction…right?" 7 (AN: So generally, the problem with the bleach is that despite having enough power to destroy the world toward the end, they cannot even destroy a city. I personally think it's because most shinigami are a single target type and focus all their power on destroying that target. Opposed to people like Ichigo who simply throw as much power as possible in all his attacks. Anyway, this arc is over. I am sure that next one will interest many people. Since the first true smut scene of this story will appear soon.) 19 COMMENT 44 comments VOTE Chapter 82: CH 74: LUCKY! 1 In the end, he was indeed forced to pay a fine. 6 His attack wasn't radioactive like a true nuclear bomb, but it was quite unfriendly for a Reishi-filled environment. In a way, the moment the lance reached its target, the explosion would feed on the Reishi in the surrounding area to grow progressively stronger. Simply put, he didn't destroy the surroundings. He erased them. 5 Even now, three days later, the place where his explosion went off was still forbidden for civilians of the Rukongai. Because of this, not only was he docked 3 years of salary, he had been forbidden from ever using that technique in Soul Society. 4 He had also been forbidden from fighting against any captains or vice captains. The central 46 had decided to give him the same restrictions as a 1st or 2nd seat and from now on, like them, if he entered the human world he would receive a seal and see his strength restricted to simply 20%. 9 For once, Gojo had nothing to say against these measures. Aside from during a great emergency, all captains and vice-captains received this seal when they entered the human world. It was a necessary measure because people at their level could negatively affect the world with their spiritual pressure alone. Of course, with his perfect control this wasn't really a problem. But he didn't wish to debate uselessly. Worst case scenario, he would just break the seal himself if it was necessary. Thankfully, this event wasn't only filled with negative results. Before, when rumors of him gunning for the position of captain had spread, not many were supportive. After all, they thought that he was at most equal to a very powerful vice-captain. But now the voices doubting him had lowered greatly. At the end of the day, no matter how they tried to hide it by acting like gentlemen, the Gotei 13 was a place where the strong was respected. 4 As for Isshin and Jushiro, they had already agreed to support him during the vote. Thankfully, he wasn't the only one who had his salary suspended. The same happened to all the people present at the scene. 1 Thinking about the distressed faces of Rangiku and Isshin, Gojo couldn't help but laugh. "So, you are still in the mood to laugh?" "Heh, Momo! How have you been? As for the mood to laugh? Trust me, even in death I would not hesitate to laugh." 7 Gojo smiled as he turned toward the source of the voice. Opening his arms wide, he grinned as Momo hesitated a little before hugging. "Haha. Let me look at you. Well, it seems like you became way stronger. The Kido Corps is treating you well, I hope?" Once they separated, Gojo sized Momo up and down as he commented. Over the years, Momo had not changed much, physically speaking. But the aura around her had become far sharper. She was wearing a short white kimono with wide sleeves and had tied her hair into twin tails. Normally, in the Kido corps, all the normal members wore standard uniforms that hid their faces. Meanwhile, those who had reached a higher rank or showed promise had more freedom in the way they dressed. Momo blushed a little at the praise as she murmured, "I have worked hard." "Indeed." Gojo patted her head gently, "Good job." She beamed at him before asking, "Could you introduce me to your friend?" Gojo nodded, "Look at me, I nearly forgot. Momo, Nemu, vice-captain of the 12th division. Nemu, Momo, a member of the Kido corps and a friend of mine and the-" ""Hello."" The two of them bowed in greeting. Momo was not particularly surprised to see a beautiful woman following behind Gojo. She was already used to such sights. This was why she changed topics and asked what really interested her. "Why do you think we were called?" Currently, they were in the office of the 2nd division after receiving a summon from the captain's hell butterfly. No matter how close that woman was to Gojo, it was impossible for someone unrelated to join in such a discussion. This means that the 2nd division, or more precisely the Secret force, had called for the Healing division and the Kido corps. Gojo shrugged, "Don't know. My captain had tried to ask but all she received was silence. Basically our departments have been asked to send their best members below Captain rank." Speaking of which, he was rather surprised that Momo was the one to come. As if she could understand his thoughts, Momo shook her head, "I have just been sent as a representative of the representative in a way. The vice-Kido chief, the one who should have come, is my teacher." "I see." "Well, I believe everyone is here." Their discussion was interrupted when the door was suddenly opened by Soi Fon. 1 Sweeping the place with her eyes, she gave a nod and took place on the throne-like chair situated on a podium. "I believe introductions are unnecessary, but even so, I am Soi Fon, captain of the 2nd and the commander in chief of the secret force. I have recently contacted the highest authorities in the 4th and 12th division as well as the Kido corps because of a top-secret mission I received from Central 46." 2 Soi Fon did not waste time as she began to explain the gist of the matter. Momo showed an uncomfortable expression when the order of total annihilation was mentioned, but she did not protest. She understood very well that any such protest would fall on deaf ears. Once Soi Fon finished her explanation, Gojo asked, "So let me repeat. Our targets are hidden in one of the dimensions outside of the Humans world, Hueco Mundo or the Soul Society. Most likely, the valley of screams[1]." 1 "Indeed. Valley of screams are pocket dimensions created from the accumulation of souls that got lost in the way between the human world and the Soul society. Our targets most likely hid in one of them after being exiled from the Soul society." "Heh, and to find them we need to search through the Dangai, is that it?" "Yes. Why are you making me repeat myself?" "Hahaha, sorry, sorry! I just wanted to confirm." Gojo laughed lightly while trying to hide his true feelings. 'Lucky!" 1 It seemed that it was time to test his theory about Dangai being the solution for creating Limitless. If this failed, then he would have no other choice than to enter Hueco Mundo. Either way, this promised to be interesting. [1]: Valleys of screams were first introduced in the film Memory of nobody. Even though the film isn't Canon, the valleys were once again introduced in Bleach during the blood war. So the valley of screams became Canon. The same happened with the hell movie and now the hell chapter. I wonder if the two other films will also have elements that become Canon. I hope not. 5 (AN: For those curious. Gojo finally used his bankai in the latest chapters. Join my if you are curious. /HikaruGenji ) COMMENT 46 comments VOTE Chapter 83: CH 75: DID YOU SAY, FESTIVAL ? 6 After the reunion was finished, Momo hurriedly left to go make her report. The operation would happen in one week once all the preparations were finalized. Since they would have to travel through the Dangai and most likely Garganta, using Shinigami below the level of 3rd seat or at least vice-captain would be simply a waste of time. Despite this, be it to open a special Senkaimon that directly lead to Dangai or stopping the activity in the Dangai itself, they would need at least one complete squad of both the Kido corps and the science department. The healing department would also send a squad to act as support. In the end, the main force would be Soi Fon, and the other high-ranked member of the Secret force, as well as Gojo. For Gojo, this operation held a completely different meaning than simply killing some exiled nobles who were up to mischief. It meant a high chance of getting a hint toward the creation of Limitless - or something much more. 10 Creating a technique from nothing was extremely hard. 4 One of the reasons he managed to recreate his Domain expansion: Infinite void, was mainly because he had access to books and information about the creation of barriers in this world. Since domain expansion was in reality nothing more than the highest form of barrier manipulation, he had been able to extrapolate and create his own blend. Though, its effects were far more savage. Now here was the problem. All research about space and time were forbidden in Soul Society, with death being the punishment. The very few archives about those topics were sealed deep in the library of the Central 46. Gojo was the kind of man who refused to put all his eggs in one basket. He had different ways to reach his goal, and if everything else failed, he would simply flip the entire table. 3 Some may call him a rogue, but he believed that he was merely realistic. 4 The Dangai was a place where time was disturbed to the highest degree. He really hoped that the search would yield sufficient results. - When Gojo went back to his home with Nemu following him, he was once again surprised by how obedient she was. During this week together, he had, many times, thought about making her wear a maid uniform. 7 Sadly, the maid culture, as in the one in Japan, was only born in 2001. Currently, the only kind of maids known were European ones, and he really wasn't attracted by those uniforms that covered their whole bodies. 20 Not to mention, it would be quite provocative for a vice-captain to wear white and black. The poor girl was traumatized enough as it was. There was no need to sprinkle salt on the already existing wounds. He also knew that rumors about him being in a relationship with Nemu were already sprouting, but he honestly did not care. If it did not affect his interests, he did not really care about how the world saw him. Be it a hero or a scoundrel, he would always live in the way that pleased him and brought him the greatest amount of fun. 3 He was brought back from his thoughts when he saw a steaming cup of tea placed in front of him. Trailing the fair hands that were holding it, Gojo's gaze slowly stopped on an impressive bust before raising further and crossing gazes with the beautiful but melancholic woman. Even though she was a woman of few words, her inquisitive eyes were scanning him while holding an unspoken question. Smiling, he took the tea from her hand and took a leisurely sip, "Delicious tea. How was it made?" Not only was the tea good, but he could also taste a large amount of honey in it, making this brew sweet, much in line to his preferences. "The tea leaves were gifted by vice-captain Isane Kotetsu during one of your absences." "Heh, I really like this woman. I guess after one thousand years of serving tea to Unohana she found her own way." He chuckled a little as he said so. Sometimes, he even wondered if he was acting in too much hurry. His lifespan could only be counted in the thousands. At this level, ten, fifty, or even two hundred years would mean nothing. 2 Why did he have to rush so fast to get power? But every time such thoughts appeared, he would mock it in disdain. The reason Isane could enjoy brewing tea for more than one thousand years was that she had someone powerful enough to support her and she was quite strong herself. Meanwhile, every day, many shinigamis died during their fights against Hollows. At the end of the day, what mattered was personal power. It is said that being at the top is lonely. For Gojo, who once reigned at the top of the Jujutsu world, he understood this truth better than anyone. When you became too strong, you had no equal and no one to share your worries with. You would either be looked up at with reverence, or regarded with fear. But, between being alone at the top of the food chain, or having a bunch of friends you could lose at any moment because you were too weak...he obviously liked the former option more. What's more, this time, even if he once again managed to reach the top, he wouldn't be alone, would he? [You're damn right.] 4 The voice of Kogo soothed his heart. Having someone who understood everything about you and that you could trust from the bottom of your heart was a rather nice feeling. 1 Thanks to Kogo's words and the good tea, Gojo was more relaxed than ever and suddenly asked, "Now that I think about it, in two days, it will be Obon, right?" Nemu tilted her head at the sudden question before searching through her memory and answered shortly, "Indeed." Gojo smiled. When they had visited the Shiba, both the eldest sister and the youngest brother had been absent. It seemed that they had been busy preparing for a festival. From what he knew of the Shiba family, they specialized in fireworks and they always organized that party. Obon was also known as the festival of the dead. In Japan, it happened every year, but here, it only happened every ten years, in the first few districts of the Rukongai. 'Souls of the deceased, participating in the festival of the dead, heh, how could I miss it?' "Hey, Nemu." Sizing her up and down, he asked, "Do you have a Kimono or a yukata? Other than your uniform, I mean." Looking at her blank expression, Gojo's lips curled into a smile of anticipation. This festival promised to be a very interesting day. (AN: Time for a little festival arc before the serious things start. Welp, now I need to find a good Kimono design. You can get up to 36 advanced chapters, 18 of SHK and 18 of Gojo. Tier 1: 4 chapters Tier 2: 11 chapters Tier 3: 13 chapters Legend: 16 chapters of SHK and 16 of Gojo+ illustrations of SHK Overlord: 18 of SHK and 18 of Gojo+ illustrations. Can also ask or vote for special chapters once each month. Supreme: Same benefits as overlord+ right to ask for the creation of an OC(Name/Gender /Race/Power) that will be added to the story. HikaruGenji) COMMENT 38 comments VOTE Chapter 84: CH 76: ENTICEMENTS AND PROMISES Looking through his window, Shunsui could feel that the mood in the Soul Society had been a little energetic recently. The festival of Obon was one of the few entertaining activities in Soul Society. It wasn't just a festival for the sake of it. It was a way to lay the souls down to rest and facilitate the passage of the souls of civilians in the Rukongai toward reincarnation, while accepting new members at the same time. Everyday, millions of people die on earth, and every day, millions of children are born. 12 For Shinigami, the protection of the cycle was the most important. This festival wasn't just for the civilians that were 'alive' but also for those that 'died' in the Soul Society. When a human dies, they enter the cycle of reincarnation. On the way, some may become hollows, or some may become Shinigamis. But what happened when a soul was destroyed in Soul Society? It was rather simple, like how a human body became dust and fused with the earth, a soul body would decompose into pure reishi and become a nutrient for Soul society itself. Though, the more powerful a soul was, the more complicated this would be. 6 "What are you thinking, Captain?" "Hum, I am just wondering about how beautiful my little Nanao will be in her kimono tomorrow. Heh, I am certain that a silver haired man with a blindfold that should not be named will be very pleased." 3 Joking in order to replace his thoughts, Shunsui focused on his vice captain, Nanao Ise. When he looked at her, he would always think of the little brat walking around with a large book in her hand. Back then, his ex-vice captain, Lisa Yadomaru, had been the one to take care of Nanao in the division. Though, 60 years ago, Lisa had been burdened with a crime that was in no way her fault. Most Shinigami did not know the reasons why so many 1st and 2nd seats had been deemed as criminals back then, but how could he not know? Back then, Kisuke Urahara who was the captain of the 12th division and Tessai Tsukabishi, the captain of the Kido corps, had been arrested for the crime of experimenting on Shinigami. Lisa and the others who had been half transformed in hollows were sentenced to be executed as though they were hollows. The one who saved them was none other than Yoruichi Shihoin. In the end, their groups fled to the human world. The central 46 had been very enraged back then, ordering the Gotei 13 to chase after them, but most Shinigami only accepted this order in form. Aside from the members of the 1st divisions, the other divisions simply sent unseated shinigami who did not even try all that hard. 2 'This event had been too fishy.' Shunsui lamented secretly. Sometimes, he cursed his indecisiveness. After the death of his brother, he swore to protect his wife and daughter, but all he could do was watch as she was executed for losing the treasure of the Ise clan. Even though she had acted in hope of breaking the curse. 3 Later he took in Nanao in his division, he was too much of a coward to admit that she was his niece and that he had been unable to help her mother. 1 Finally, he could do nothing as his vice-captain was sentenced to execution and had to flee to the human world. 'The true culprit.' His expression grew colder. He did not believe that Kisuke or Tessei were the culprits. In fact, they were the saviors. It meant that the traitor was still alive and well. Strutting openly in the Gotei 13. He had some doubts about Aizen Sosuke. After all, he had been the one who profited the most from those events. Sadly, that man's reputation was spotless. In fact, Aizen could be said to be the most popular and loved captain in all the Gotei 13. 8 But this did not matter. He knew that sooner or later, another similar event would happen. Perhaps once again, someone would have to be executed. But, as long as there was anything fishy, even the slightest bit, he swore that he would not let it happen-Even if he had to fight the old man Yamamoto for this. 3 Thankfully, seeing Nanao flush at his previous question managed to alleviate his brooding mood. He leaned on his chair, "So, are you finally going to snatch him up?" His lips curled as he asked with a teasing undertone. Teasing her and joking around with her was one of the few things that made his life less boring. Finally calming down, Nanao adjusted her glasses and coughed, "There is no one I need to snatch up." He simply smiled at this obvious lie. He knew that Nanao's feelings for Gojo were far from what could be called love. More precisely, it was a sliver of love mixed with feelings of self doubt, escapism and fear. It did not help that Gojo did not really seem like the kind of man to settle down and marry. 6 "Well, you should be careful. From what Jushiro told me, it seems like his relationship with vice-captain Matsumoto is really ambiguous." Shunsui sighed a little. Relationships in the Seireitei were a little complicated. At the end of the day, Shinigami society was no different than the human one. They fell in love, married, and had children. The greatest problem was their nearly endless lifespans. Powerful shinigami or nobles could live for centuries at the very minimum. In theory, shinigami at the level of captains could live for ten thousands of years as long as they weren't killed. In fact, Shunsui knew that some members of the Division 0, like their captain Ichibe Hyosube, had been living for a few millions years. 23 Because of this lifespan, most Shinigami never entered into a relationship. In fact currently, out of all captains and vice-captains, the only one in official relationship was Kaien Shiba. Byakuya could also be counted, but he was widowed. In short, Shinigami had a hard time entering into a committed relationship. But once they did, they would never separate no matter what. and if one of the partners happened to die, then the one living would never replace him or her. 6 For Satoru Gojo, as long as he just played around it wouldn't be a problem. But if he entered a serious relationship, Nanao's chances would become rather slim or she would have to share him. 1 It wasn't like polygamous relationship were rare for nobles. 15 - [1st division] While most divisions were in a festive mood, somewhere deep in the 1st division, a showdown was happening. On a ring surrounded by translucent barriers, Lightning and ice warred against each other, destroying everything around them. 1 The fight was between a middle aged man with silver-grey hair and a young kid with silver-white hair. Even though they moved so fast few people could see what was happening, it was easy to observe that the ice was slowly being suppressed. Finally, "That's enough." The two of them stopped after hearing the middle aged man speak. *Huff* *Huff* *Huff* Gasping for breath, his face covered in sweat, Toshiro spoke with difficulty, "I-I lost..again." His vision was already a little hazy due to exhaustion. "Ohoho! Young Toshiro, you shouldn't belittle yourself. I am someone strong enough to be a captain, you know? For you to face me and not lose instantly shows how much you have grown. Back then you could not even take a hit." 10 Toshiro nodded, while sweeping his frustration away. Chojiro Sasakibe, the vice-captain of the 1st division had already awakened and mastered his bankai long ago. In fact, he should have been the one to become the captain of the 3rd division, but he had refused since he wished to continue serving Captain Yamamoto. 13 Toshiro understood that he still had a long way to go before matching someone like him. "Why are you so frustrated? Is it because of the recent news?" Toshiro lowered his head and spoke in a low voice, "I promised Gojo-niisan that I would not see him before I reach a level he could be proud of. But after learning he fought an all out battle with Captain Isshin, I began to feel a little distraught." 7 Chojiro smiled. If any other shinigami heard Toshiro complain, they would curse him. The boy was already insanely talented, and at this rate, he should be able to reach and master Bankai in less than ten years. Since the moment Toshiro entered this division, he had trained many times with the young boy and knew how hardworking he was. Even so, he did not utter those words. Only mediocre men were happy in stagnation. The great men should always fight to reach higher heights and accomplish their dreams. He also knew that Toshiro's end goal was not the 1st division. "You said you wished to enter the 3rd division right?" Taking a deep breath, Toshiro straightened his back as he answered, "Indeed. I didn't just have a promise with Niisan. I also had another promise, or rather, a bet with a friend of mine." 1 He smiled refreshingly as he finished, "We made a bet, between the two of us, about who would become the vice-captain working under him." 4 (AN: Heh. Man I really fucked around with the plot. Feel very good. No need to write a fic if it's just to follow all events of Canon. Also those who didn't read CFYOW the thing about Ichibe is true. The guy is millions of years old. Still wondering how I am going to introduce Division 0. Though it won't be any time soon anyway. By the way, I am currently creating a WordPress blog. Though I suck big time at shit like this so it may take a while for everything to be ready. That and posting SHK and Gojo from CH 1 to the latest one there. Anyway once everything is ready I will warn you guys Because after this I might slow down my release on WN and Scribble and focus on my blog. Will have to decide. So I will keep you up to date ) 13 COMMENT 36 comments VOTE Chapter 85: CH 77: NEMU Standing in front of a mirror, Nemu looked at her reflection with a dazed expression on her face. The seamstresses of the Seireitei were extremely skilled, as such, making clothes that fitted her had been a breeze. 6 That was why she was in this situation now, facing an image of herself she did not recognize. Rather than the usual black kimono, she was wearing a colorful blue and gold one, though as short as her usual clothes. Her usual ponytail had been untied, letting her long and beautiful black hair flow freely behind her. Even though her face was still devoid of smile, the overall gloomy impression she always gave off had greatly dissipated. For Nemu, this image of her was something so foreign and alien that for a short moment she had a hard time believing it was really her. All her life she had always been mistreated and ignored. The greatest amount of warmth she received was being bestowed a name. Initially, her name was not Nemu Kurotsuchi, but rather, Nanago Nemuri which could be translated as 'Sleeping #7' The seventh and only success from the experiment known as the Nemuri project. A project which had only one goal, the creation of new souls outside of the cycle of reincarnation. For her, Mayuri was both her creator and father, and her loyalty for him was unquestionable. Despite this, the only time she felt really happy was when she was given his name. At least, that was until now. The time she had spent with Gojo had been the strangest days of her life. It was like she was walking in a foggy dream she could not wrap her head around with. Not only did Gojo not mistreat her, but in fact, he was always very considerate towards her. At first, she had thought that he must have been a naturally kind person. That she was not particularly special or anything. But the little time she spent with him made her forget such thoughts. Even though he was not evil, Gojo could not exactly be called a kind and virtuous man either. She then wondered if he was interested in her body. But, even though she could see some appreciation in his eyes, she never really saw any great form of lust either. When she asked him why he was helping her, he answered that it was simply because he wished to study her origin. But...if it was really the truth, he did not have to treat her so kindly. The difference in power between the two of them was like a gulf she could not see the end of. Even though his eyes could see many things, simply killing her and studying her body would be far easier. She could not understand. Kindness was a concept unknown to her. True Happiness was a concept unknown to her. Love, Friendship, Appreciation...every such positive feeling was an equally incomprehensible concept to her. It was like she was living in another world. Nowadays, she has had trouble sleeping. Every time she did so, it would be with the fear that she would wake up one day and find that everything had been nothing more than an illusion, just a mere dream. 11 "Oh? Seems like those girls really did a good job." Turning around, she could see Gojo leaning against the door of the room he had assigned to her. She still had a hard time calling it her room. She was at once dazed by the sight, though for a different reason. She wasn't the only one who had changed clothes. For the festival, Gojo had opted for a black Haori with a blue hem and blue sleeve. Under it, he wore a completely white top and equally white pants. Aside from this, he did not wear any blindfold nor glasses as he usually did. "Oh, that? I just thought it would be a waste if I couldn't see everything this festival had to offer." Even though his perception had increased, increasing the amount of information he had to process together with it, he also became more skilled. 1 What's more, now that he had Kogo, he had no particular worry about his eyes. After all, he didn't just heal but completely reconstructed the nerves in his brain. This had the advantages of being far less painful than when he burned and healed his brain cells when he was alive and it was also more thorough. 2 The only reason he still used protection was that, at the end of the day, pain was still pain and he had no reason to force himself since he still didn't unlock the Neutral mode of Limitless. "Well then, shall we go?" Nemu nodded calmly and gave one last look at the mirror before following him outside. 4 She did not know when it had happened, but following behind him and watching his back gave her a sense of security she never thought she would ever feel. 4 - Obon was a pretty simple festival, it was mainly to honor the dead and the ancestors. During the festival, lanterns would be hung in front of houses, dances would be performed, and graves visited. In the end, floating lanterns would be put into rivers and lakes in order to guide back spirits in their world. Since this festival only affected the souls in the Rukongai, few if any members of the Seireitei participated. Of course, that was only for the nobles. The majority of the members of the Gotei 13 would always try to participate as long as they weren't too busy. After all, most of them were from Rukongai, and in a way this festival was related to them. Walking outside of the Seireitei, Gojo was amazed at how bright everything seemed to look. The cynical part of him laughed inwardly, since this festival only concerned the first few districts of Rukongai. He doubted that people from districts like the 80th even cared about it. But this knowledge wasn't enough to dampen his mood. Even when he was alive, atrocities happened every time and everywhere in the world. If he had to stop having fun because of it, he would die in sadness and melancholy. 1 The streets were filled with sounds of laughter and music. Stalls could be seen in everything, proposing games and food of all kinds. After stopping at his favorite Dango shop and buying some for him and Nemu, they continued to walk around for a short while. 'Hum?' Tilting his head, Gojo stopped and looked behind him. Nemu, who usually walked no farther than a few steps behind him, was still standing in front of a stall. It was rather surprising since he knew that few things ever interested her. "Heh, what caught your attention?" He asked, tracing his steps back and catching up to her, and looked at what the old man was selling. "Oh!? I didn't think you were interested in jewelry." "It's the same color as your eyes." 5 Nemu answered with a small voice as her gaze remained fixated on a particular jewel. At first glance, it looked like a Lapis-lazuli, but the blue was far more clearer. It was as if looking at the vast sky itself. 1 Smiling, he asked, "Do you want it?" Nemu did not know how to answer. In all her life, she had never once asked anything for herself. The simple reason was that she never had anything she wished for. It was the first time — the first time that she really desired something. "I…" She opened her mouth with difficulty. Her throat felt dry as if a lump was stopping her from voicing her thoughts. She was afraid, afraid that the first thing she ever wished for would be refused. Still, she gripped the hem of her skirt and murmured in a voice so small it was barely audible, "I really want it." She immediately closed her eyes in reflex. As if expecting to receive a hit. But all she felt was a warm hand at the top of her head, "See, it wasn't that hard, was it?" 8 The gentle but mischievous smile on his face under the moonlight was something she would never forget. 12 (AN: *Ahem* Any correlations or similarities to one scene of one of the most beautiful anime either made is nothing more than a coincidence. I certainly did not copy the first scene of Violet ever *Cough* Don't mind me. But seriously though, Violet and Nemu share many similarities. I really want to make Gojo the Major Gilbert of Nemu. By the way, big spoilers. Major Gilbert isn't dead and he married Violet. Which is honestly quite disturbing when you remember how old she really was. Then again we had a whole episode with a teen princess sharing love letters with a middle aged prince. So well...*Ahem*) 3 COMMENT 45 comments VOTE Chapter 86: CH 78: ISE CLAN After the episode with the jewel, Gojo could feel that Nemu's mood had drastically improved. Even though she was still walking behind him, the distance was not particularly wide. Sometimes, he could also see her lips curl up slightly. Clearly, the gift he gave her was really to her taste. Gojo was not the kind of person to half-ass what he ought to do. Initially, Nemu had nothing to do with him and it would have been fine to continue like this. But, since he decided to take care of her, he would go all the way. It didn't matter what would happen. The greatest despair wasn't born from the lack of hope, but rather when a flicker of hope bloomed in your heart, only to be smashed apart in front of your helpless eyes. 11 While he was thinking, "Gojo!" The voice of a man sounded not far from him, someone he easily recognized. "Hello, Kaien. The festival you have organized is pretty well done." "Ain't it!?" Kaien gave a boyish smile as he nodded to Nemu. He knew that the girl was a little shy and reclusive, so he didn't wish to bother her too much, "My little bro Ganju is taking care of the south Rukongai. Kukaku is taking care of the east. Isshin is in the north. So, here I am." "Heh, so you are the only house taking care of everything?" "Nah!" The three of them began to walk in another direction, far from the stalls, "The Shiba house wasn't always a bottom rung, you know? We were pretty high up. Though stuff happened and well, here we are. Even so, for the festival, we have other minor houses' help. For example, the Ukitake house is helping us here. The Omaeda clan also help, though ugh." "Hahaha! Yeah, they are a pretty weird bunch." The Omaeda clan was another house affiliated with the Shihoin, like the Fon clan. The difference, though, lay in the fact that while the Fon worked as the guardians and assassins, the Omaeda worked as the merchants. 9 This made them one of the richest families below the four great clans. But they had the problem of looking down on the poor. The first time he met Marechiyo Omaeda, vice-captain of the 2nd division, the meeting ended with Marechiyo being sent to the 4th division for healing. 3 Of course, Gojo was a pacifist. He did not like violence. As such, Marechiyo only suffered through some minor concussions. 9 The two of them continued to discuss like this as they advanced further away. His relationship with Kaien had been simply cordial in the past but since the day he saved Rukia and indirectly, his wife, the two of them had been pretty close. Once he got to know him better, Gojo had to admit that this man made him think of Yuji quite a bit. Of course, there was some difference here and there, but that was it. 'I should really stop judging people by comparing them to my old world.' 2 Gojo knew that he was developing a nasty habit. But at the same time, it wasn't his fault if so many people he met had similar personalities to those he knew back when he was alive. 8 After walking a while, they finally reached a clearing where a giant cannon could be seen. 1 The cannon could easily reach 2 meters in length and was pointed toward the sky. 7 Beaming with pride, Kaien spoke, "Our family specializes in fireworks. It might be a humble job, but it's an honest and respectable one. Out of us all, Kukaku is the most skilled in that craft. She is the one who did the calculations for the creation of those babies. 1 Anyway, *Ahem* See that hill over there? Could you please go there? It will be the ideal spot. Also, Miss Nemu, could you accompany Miyako? We plan to have a bonfire after the festival reaches its end." 3 Nemu tilted her head before looking at Gojo silently, "Go help them." He gave his ascent at her silent question and then looked at the hill thoughtfully. He briefly wondered if he should use his eyes to see clearly what or who was there but finally decided against doing so. Whatever surprise they had in store for him, it wouldn't be interesting if he spoiled himself beforehand. 1 "Well, I am going." Ignoring Kaien's bad acting, he began to walk toward the hill that had been pointed. He could have rushed, but he had no reason to. Even so, it only took him a few short minutes to finally reach his target. "What a beautiful night. Right, Nanao?" Standing close to a tree, clad in a night blue traditional Kimono, Nanao calmly swept a strand of hair before turning to face him. "How have you been?" Gojo gave a stiff smile. He had an inkling of what was about to happen, but for once, he hoped that he was wrong. 21 COMMENT 45 comments VOTE Chapter 87: CH 79: ISE CLAN (2) gojo-ch-79-ise-clan-2/ 19 So, i am basically 20 chapters ahead on my site now. So i decided to resume posting. Though i will only post 5 or 7 chapters every month here on scribble and Webnovel. I repeat once again for those who seems confused or the likes. My site is free. No paywall or anything of the like. It's a WordPress blog completely free. Some guys were accusing me of having dropped my works or putting them in "hostage" by putting them behind paywall and I was like bruh. Wtf are those guys even talking about? Anyway. As of now my site (who once again is free) is nearly 20 chapters ahead compared to here and then you have who are 18 chapters ahead on the (free) readers on my site. I am really stressing the free parts because I don't want to receive dumb comments again. Here the chapter. Enjoy) "How have you been?" Standing on the hill and looking at the man who was standing a few meters away from her, Nanao asked quietly. Since her discussion with her captain, she had been filled with a feeling of trepidation and angst. Of course, even though she denied all the allegations of her captain, she understood why she felt like this. "I have been pretty well. What about you?" Nanao chuckled, 'This discussion is so awkward.' Satoru was anything but a dense man. In fact, she doubted that any man would be so dense as to not understand what was about to happen when thrown in a situation like this one. 5 Even she had to admit that seeing the usually calm and carefree Gojo acting like this because of her made her happy. This showed that she had a special place in his heart, even if not the place she wished she had. Hiding a smile, Nanao turned around, and looked at the moon standing high up. Nanao hated the night, she hated the moon even more so. Not out of fear, but for the simple reason that it would always remind her of that fateful night. Opening her mouth, Nanao talked quietly, "Satoru… " "Yes?" "Would you be willing to hear a story?" "I love stories." Even though she was showing her back to him, she could already feel that the usual Satoru was back. An infuriating man, always full of confidence. A frivolous man, who never took anything seriously. A selfish man, who could watch the world burn without lifting an eyebrow. 1 At the same time, he was a man who would retaliate at the slightest grievances and who would never give up on those he cared about. In the end, he was a complex man full of contradictions and in a way, this was what made his charm. 'My taste in men is really weird.' Of course, the fact that he was ridiculously handsome also helped. Nanao was no hypocrite. 1 Even though appearance was not the first criteria, nor even the second. Having a good appearance always helped. Letting out a bell-like laugh, she finally began after adjusting her glasses, "My name is Nanao Ise, the heiress of the Ise clan." She placed a hand on her stomach, "Did you know? The Ise clan is matrilineal. There have been only female births in all the history of our clan. As such, the clan would always take husbands from other families in the clan. 2 This isn't something particularly notable. Even though the other clans do not have a case where only women are born, there are still matriarchal clans or clans where a woman took control." The most notable of such examples was the Kasumioji family, a matriarchal clan of master weaponsmiths, and who are only below the four great noble families. Another example would be the Shihoin and the Feng, which, while not being matriarchal, did not shun women from obtaining power. 1 "But, there's one part that is a little different from everyone else…" A bitter smile formed on her face as she reached this part, "Satoru, how long do you think someone from a noble clan can live?" "I guess a few centuries at the very minimum." "Indeed. But you see, all the men who joined the Ise clan died an early death. Most, not even lasting a decade. People call this phenomenon—The Ise curse." "..." "My father… I never got to know my father... He died while my mother was still pregnant. What's more, he was from the Kyoraku family, a major noble family. So you can imagine how strong he should have been." "Kyoraku?" "Indeed. Shunsui Kyoraku, my captain, is also my uncle… Or at least I think he is. I only know that my father is from the same clan." She shook her head, this wasn't the moment to get distracted. "The Ise clan has four great characteristics. It's a clan only composed of women, it's a cursed clan, it's a clan of Shinto priestesses and finally, It's a clan without zanpakuto, or rather, a clan with only one zanpakuto—Shinken Hakkyoken[1]" "So, that's why you only focused on Kido." "Yes, for one, I am really talented in Kido. At the same time, I am fundamentally unable to imprint an Asauchi. The Shinken Hakkyoken is passed in each generation to the next heir." Gojo's eyes narrowed, 'A zanpakuto that is passed on in each generation?' This was something that did not make any sense. A zanpakuto wasn't just some kind of treasure sword. It was a being born from the soul of the user and the two were linked in life and death. As long as the shinigami was alive, a zanpakuto could never be completely destroyed. But when a shinigami died, the soul in the zanpakuto would slowly deteriorate after losing its connection before dying. What would be left would be nothing more than a husk, an asauchi without a soul that could be imprinted by another shinigami and that would give birth to a new soul that had nothing to do with the precedent. From what he knew, this was how Zaraki obtained a zanpakuto without entering the academy, by imprinting on an ownerless Asauchi. But what Nanao was saying completely broke this law. Everything else aside, using this zanpakuto would mean fusing with a soul that wasn't yours. Thankfully, Gojo wasn't the kind who stayed tied down to common sense. Since it existed, then it meant it was possible. Whether he could accept it or not would not change the reality of the situation. As such he began to focus more on why it was possible. 'Perhaps this is why only the heiress can use it?' If he linked it to an organ transplant, there would be a question of compatibility. Perhaps it was a question of blood? Perhaps the soul in the zanpakuto only wanted to help the heir of his first partner? "From the fact that you don't have the sword, I guess something happened?" "... Officially, my mother lost it and thus was sentenced to death by the central 46. For losing a sacred treasure that belonged to us." Nanao's voice took a dark edge before she calmed down. It was so ridiculous. What was even the point of the execution? Why did they not even try to understand the circumstances of their clan? Both Nanao and Gojo understood that there was more to it, but neither Gojo asked nor Nanao said anything. She may be in love, but she was not stupid. It wasn't even a question about trust. Until now, everything she said was no secret and only concerned her. But the information about Shinken Hakkyoken was something that wouldn't only affect her if it was revealed. It was something her mother died for without hesitation and a burden her captain carried for decades. All of this, only to protect her. All of this, done in the slim hope that casting the sword away would not result in her being cursed and that she would be allowed to fall in love without fearing her husband dying. As such, Nanao would be insulting their resolve if she divulged this secret without at least the permission of her captain. "I see." This was all he could say. 'Still, why is she telling me all that?' He thought at first that she wanted to confess or something of the like, but now, it did not seem so. What could it be? As if she could feel his doubts, Nanao finally turned toward him, a beautiful smile on her face, "Satoru...You are not from this world, right?" 6 [1]: Eight mirrors Divine sword. (AN: XD XD. You were all baited, right? I am sure everyone thought she would confess. Welp. Now, this is what I call a cliff. The mirror sword isn't the only sword that can be passed down. There's another one, Ikomikidomoe. A fucking broken sword that is beyond the realm of broken and also the first Zanpakuto ever created. But the conditions of use are so ass pulls that only two persons in all bleach could use it, and the first one isn't born yet (I am sure everyone can guess who) and the second one wasn't created and might never get created. Those who read CFYOW will understand what I mean.) 1 COMMENT 56 comments VOTE Chapter 88: CH 80: ISE CLAN (3) gojo-ch-80-ise-clan3/ Or It's the latest post. Thanks to all those who paid a visit to my site and for those who are wary because they think I switched to paywall, then you are mistaken. Gojo and SHK will always be free. Though of course you can support me and enjoy advanced chapters by subscribing to . - Gojo stayed silent, his eyes expressing neither shock nor surprise. His heart rate did not even go up. Even seeing his friend alive after technically having killed him a few years ago only shocked him for a second in relative time and only 60 seconds in his own subjective time. Though, that resulted in him being sealed which was quite ironic. Generally, it was the good guys sealing the demon king because he was too powerful and dangerous but in his case, the situation got completely reversed. 1 Currently, Gojo could accelerate his own subjective time up to 180 times that of a normal person, and he did not hesitate to do so. How did she find it? Why now? What should he answer? Those three questions swam in his head as he thought about the most appropriate solution. In the end, he decided that all Nanao had should have been speculation. Then, he just had to play dumb all the way. Allying his own perception with that of the world, he tilted his head to the side and showed an expression of confusion as he asked, "What do you mean? If it's about me being human when I was alive, you could say that I am indeed not from this world." Nanao, who had been observing him, did not seem surprised at this answer, "Satoru, you can fool everyone, even Captain Unohana but—You can't fool me. Remember? I was the one who helped you in creating, or should I say, recreating your cursed technique." 1 "..." "You said it yourself, right? This isn't Kido, but Jujutsuki. You know, I have searched in all records of history in Japan, and while I have seen some weird techniques used by people with spiritual power, what you have created falls in none of those categories." 6 "..." "I mean, in the first place, it's weird, isn't it? How could someone who did not even know the basics about Kido suddenly create an entirely new system? For others, you created your techniques after learning kido. But, I know better. After all, I was there from the beginning. I even remember how surprised you were when the effects were stronger than what you expected." "..." "You see, Satoru, one of your greatest personality flaws is that you unconsciously look down on anyone who is weaker than you. Nowadays you mellowed out, but back then, five years ago, your head was pretty swollen with pride. I am sure that in your mind, it was simply impossible for anyone to find your secret" 2 Gojo closed his eyes and smiled wryly as he passed his fingers through his hair. 1 It was true that when he just entered the soul society, he honestly did not take the Shinigamis in general seriously. In the deepest part of his mind, he still saw himself as Satoru Gojo, the strongest sorcerer, rather than Satoru Gojo, the Shinigami. It didn't help that most teachers in the academy were not that impressive. It was only after fighting Ikkaku then Unohana, that he understood keenly that he was not who he used to be anymore and that this world was far stronger than his previous one. Opening his eyes, he looked quietly at Nanao. Should he admit it? At the end of the day, all she had were speculations. Even if she was sure of it herself, she had absolutely no proof regarding it. It was just as he was debating what to do that Nanao took a step back, "Before there's any misunderstanding. I am not trying to force you to admit anything. I am completely sure about my deductions and nothing you say will change my mind. Everyone has the right to keep their own secret. In the same way that I can't tell you everything about me, I do not expect you to tell me everything about you. I just have one question." "... Go on." Her expression showed an unexpected seriousness, "How confident are you in dealing with a curse?" Gojo let out a light laugh at this question. "I see, so your interest for me was not because of my handsome face but rather my skills." Nanao's face flushed a little but she coughed a little to calm herself down, which only made Gojo laugh louder. This situation had been something quite novel for Gojo. It was the first time he had been suppressed so much by someone who was so much weaker than him. 1 From the beginning, she had perfect and absolute control over the discussion, controlling the pace as she wanted. He had to admit, this was quite a new experience for him. Once he stopped laughing, Gojo strode slowly toward her and only stopped just one step away from her. Because of their difference in heights, she had to raise her head to look at him, and could not help but get lost as she stared into his eyes. Gojo's lips curled into a sly grin as he pinched her and lowered his face towards her. Flustered at the sudden attack, all she could do was close her eyes before feeling a hot breath tickle her ear, before feeling her earlobe being gently bitten by him, greatly startling her as she took a step back, her face completely red and her heart beating like a drum. "This—was for messing with me." 1 Then, placing his hand on her hair, he gave a large smile as he finished, "As for curse? Trust me, I am a professional when it comes to this." Behind him, high in the sky, fireworks exploded, filling the sky with thousands of lights. (AN: Gojo is a sore loser, lol. Anyway, this is basically the end of this little arc. Soon, it will be time for some serious shit to come down. Also, I am sure that many will like CH 81, hehe!) CREATORS' THOUGHTS HIKARU_GENJI HIKARU_GENJI 19 CH ahead on my site. Hikarugenjispace
COMMENT 23 comments VOTE Chapter 89: CH 81: NANAO (1)* 2 ch-81-nanao-1/ 3 CH 81 is out. The first true smut chapter of the story. Don't hesitate to visit the site. Or use HikaruGenjispace. 1 - After their discussion on the hill, the two of them found themselves in Nanao's home, a house she had outside of the Gotei 13. From what she told him, this part of the Seireitei belonged entirely to her clan. As for Nemu, Gojo had asked Miyako to take care of her. He did not wish to let the girl alone in his house if necessary. Having people around her was the best and Miyako had the kind of motherly feel he knew would appease Nemu. Nanao's house was more western than Japanese in style. She said that it was more of a way to rebel a little than anything. In fact, she did not even use this house normally and lived in the quarters belonging to her in the 8th division's territory. Even now, Gojo could not really retrace what had happened after they reached her house. Be it because of the mood, or because of their discussion, the two of them began to kiss. After their sweet kiss, Satoru and Nanao found themselves in Nanao's room. Even now, as he sat on Nanao's bed, Satoru could still feel the sweet aftertaste and wished for nothing more than to give her another kiss and much more. 3 What's more, they had all the time in the world. As of now, he was currently seated on her king-sized bed, while Nanao stood in front of him with her Yukata pinched on both sides and raised. Nanao, who had slowly raised her Yukata in a bid to seduce him under the advice of the book she had read, had her skin flushing because of how shameless she was currently acting. Underneath her Yukata, she was showing bold sexy white lace underwear. Despite her shame, she had no intention of stopping. After all, she knew that the competition was harsh. Satoru, while a little bemused at first, was now completely savoring the situation as he thoroughly inspected her body with his eyes without blinking. Seeing his lack of reaction, Nanao shivered a little as she asked, "Did I do it the wrong way?" Gojo knew that for a conservative woman like Nanao, what she just did could only be seen as extremely bold. As a man, he couldn't let her do all the work, smiling, he encouraged her, "That's not true. You're an extremely beautiful woman." Truth be told, the current appearance of Nanao was truly awakening sadistic feelings in him. She seemed so weak and vulnerable while standing there, in front of him, and showing her panties. Hearing that, Nanao's expression had some joy mixed in. Her Yukata was still rolled up and her face was still red, but power entered her eyes again. "Come here." He beckoned her with his finger, and once she sat next to him on the bed, he gently put his hand on her thighs. He enjoyed the feeling of her thighs as he stroked them. Even though she still seemed a little tense, she neither escaped nor refused his hand. "Relax, at any moment, if you feel uncomfortable, tell me. I will immediately stop." He spoke in a soothing voice, trying to calm her nerves down. 1 Nanao tried to answer, but her throat was so dry she couldn't emit a sound and could only nod at his words. Satoru understood that in such a situation, words alone were pretty useless. So, he decided to simply take his time and let her gradually adjust to the situation. He let his hand wedge in the closed thighs and began to gently caress her sensitive inner area, waiting for her to loosen little by little. "Nn!" Sweet moan began to leak out of Nanao, something he did not miss, "How is it?" He whispered sensually before biting her ear, making her shiver in pleasure. "It…feels a bit good." Nanao blushed at her words. All of this was pretty new for her, so she did not even really understand what was happening. Judging that the time was right, he made his finger crawl on her wet genital through the panties. This made her yelp in surprise, but as fast as it happened, her expression began to melt even more. "Have you masturbated like this before?" Nanao stammered at this question for a short while before finally shaking her head in denial. She did not know much about sex, and the little she did was mainly thanks to the erotic books Lisa had left. Gojo was a little shocked at first, but once he thought about it, it was pretty normal. He doubted that she really paid attention to sex in the past with the situation about the curse still left unattended. 'I really need to go all out.' 2 He wished to make her first time a sweet unforgettable memory. 1 Thinking so, he pushed the gusset of her panties aside and began to slide his finger up and down on her moist thin slit. It was tightly shut, but still so alluring. Nanao gripped his clothes tighter but, aside from that, didn't do anything else. He could feel a little apprehension in her, so he hugged her with his free hand. 'She seems way smaller than I expected.' He had been ready for her entrance to be somewhat small but still not at this level. This made him hesitant about continuing. Satoru, while not too big, was no slouch in the length and girth department. When compounded with her small opening, he feared that it may hurt her far more than he thought it would. "Excuse me." Saying so, he took Nanao in a princess carry and stood up before placing her down on the bed. "S-Satoru!?" She asked a little anxiously at the sudden change of position, but he did not answer. Hovering above her, he looked gently at her before leaving small kisses on the nape of her neck. Once he stopped doing so, he slowly began to disrobe her, revealing the beautiful body underneath. The nape peeking through her disheveled silver hair, her neck, her slender shoulders, the contours of her shoulder blades, the swelling on her chest, and her narrow waist that looked as if it would break if she was held too tight. 2 All those elements mixed gave her an appearance of fragility, further promoting her ethereal beauty. "You are really beautiful." Her cheeks were rosy as she bit her lips; she looked adorable. It wasn't empty flattery; her body was truly very pretty. Her height was just right against his, and her nipples at the top of her round breasts had a pretty, flower-like pink hue. The line that connected her slim waist to her pelvis was beautiful. She was not voluptuous, but her body had a lot of charm. He pecked her lips a few more times, and gradually moved his kisses to her cheek then to her ear. His moist lips kissed behind her ear then down her neck. "Open your lips." He commanded in a low voice, murmuring against her ear. She swallowed a hard breath from nerves, her throat hurting slightly. Her face was tinted in a pink hue as she hesitated, but in the end, she let her lips fall apart a little. His eyes seemed to laugh for a moment. Soon, his lips firmly pressed against hers and a soft piece of flesh entered her mouth. 'Ah…' His tongue smoothly ravaged the inside of her mouth. He slowly made his way around her teeth and the sides of her cheeks. She felt a jolting pleasure when his tongue met hers. A moan escaped from deep within her throat. The soft kiss gradually heated up. His gentle tongue suddenly pressed firmly inside her mouth, and when he continued to massage a sensitive spot, she unconsciously ended up firmly grasping the bedsheets. While kissing her, he wrapped his hand around her beautiful breasts, their sizes fitting comfortably in his palm. When compared to his other women, it was without a doubt on the smaller side, but not by much. He continued to knead them with his palm while enjoying the feeling of her breast. It was small yet soft and malleable, the tip was hard, showing that she was aroused. After a while, he slowly separated his mouth from her, only to see her eyes watering. "What's wrong?" He asked worriedly, hoping that he didn't hurt her. "S-should I do something?" She stammered a little as she asked. She felt so passive, leaving all the work to him. Satoru smiled. He knew where her insecurities were coming from, but calmed her "Normally, yes. But, this is your first time. As such, leave all the work to me." He could see Nanao deflate a little during the first part of his words before changing into joy at the last part. Resuming where he let off, He traced his lips from her neck down to the vicinity of her breasts and began to lick her nipples meticulously. He lightly bit her nipple and tickled it with his tongue. Nanao got breathless as he licked around the areola before sucking on it once more. Her breasts were soft and tender. It was like consuming a mouthful of whip cream; he was worried they would melt in his mouth. She was quietly laying down in bed while grasping onto the sheets, but her body would tremble while her hips jolted up from time to time. Gradually, he felt his lower half starting to grow hot. He let go of her breast, which was now wet with his saliva and moved to caress the other one. He licked, sometimes lightly bit, and from time to time sucked with great force. Whenever his tongue moved, a tingling sensation would travel up her spine, and she couldn't help but moan in pleasure. After he teased her breasts to his content, his kisses traveled down to her abdomen. Nanao wondered where his lips would advance next. She was a little scared, but she felt anticipation at the same time. She was gripping onto the sheets so hard that the tips of her fingers turned pale white. "Hah…" His lips proceeded down to her lower abdomen and then to her inner thighs. They moved toward the places nobody else had touched before. His lips brushed against the deep portions of her inner thighs and began sucking. "Ah!" Gripping the sheets tightly, Nanao screamed his name. Her body began to shiver for a few seconds as she reached her first climax. This scene astonished him, 'She is more sensitive than I thought' He could even feel a hot liquid gush on his pants, informing him about her even squirting. Nanao's convulsions continued for a short while before she finally stopped. Satoru, slowly raising his body by using one of his hands, managed to observe her dazed and blushing expression as she breathed roughly. The scent of the room, already filled with hers. "Let's continue." This wasn't enough. Not nearly enough. With his right hand, he covered her entire pubis with his palm and softly caressed it to enjoy how it felt. He moved the other hand roughly through her hair and kissed her so passionately it took her breath away. Then the storm of kisses moved down to her neck, to her collarbone, and to her armpit. He took her breast in his hand and brought his other hand to her abdomen. He slowly let his hand brush down her abdomen and naturally slid it down, pressing his fingers toward her inner thigh. Nanao was shocked and stared at him with wide eyes. At that moment, her gaze locked with his. "Ah, ahh… ah, ahn." He coated his fingers with the love juices flowing from her vagina and rubbed all over the inner labia that had swollen out of arousal. His finger stimulated her softened flesh in every direction like he was stirring her up. A ticklish pleasure soon ruled her crotch. He seemed to be observing her reactions, while exploring her lower regions with a slight pressure. Her breaths became faster and her eyes started to tremble. Watching her, he felt his body burn up. "Ah!" His long and firm finger slowly entered her. She yelped, not from pain but from surprise. When his finger slid out, she sighed in relief. But the next moment, he inserted his finger deeper into her. "Ah~... something, something entered." "It's just a finger. If it hurts then tell me." He repeatedly moved his finger in and out of her, but it wasn't deep enough to hurt her. She had never let anything inside of her before, so the foreign object felt strange. As the stimulation continued, her lower region became slippery with moist juices, and the sound of wet noises grew increasingly louder. Her whole body was burning with heat and she felt her back shiver reflexively. A few more of his fingers pressed and rubbed against her. A strange, indescribable sensation took over her body whenever his finger entered her. It was a bit ticklish, maybe a little naughty, but good. It seemed a little painful at the same time. Her breathing turned sharp, and she couldn't think of anything but the feelings that were brewing inside her chest. "It doesn't… hurt...Please… Don't stop." She had never known how sensitive that part of her body was. She felt as if all her body was on fire. She stifled a scream of pleasure when his fingers captured her clitoris. His thumb and forefinger pinched and lightly rolled around the pleasantly hard flesh bud. "Ah~!" The stimulation was too powerful, so her limbs trembled uncontrollably. He gave a focused vibration to the clitoris held between his two nectar-soaked fingers. "Oh? Seems like I found another weak spot." "Ah…stop. N-no, wh-what? I…this feels weird…I! Ah~ ! ." The clitoris of most women was sensitive and he was attacking more than just that. He also massaged her left breast, brought the nipple into his mouth, and rolled it around while soaking it with his saliva. Nanao experienced her second climax of the day. One that lasted even longer than the previous one. "That should be good enough." He said after seeing her refocus. He stripped off his clothing to reveal the fit body created thanks to all his training. Nanao trembled in embarrassment and worry as he grabbed her slender ankles and spread her thighs wide enough to see what lay between them. He brought his cock right up to the hidden red flowers sitting open at her crotch. The tip of his hard erection pressed against the wet valley, his precum mixed with the sexual juices flooding her virgin slit. "Nn~!" She had already been brought to climax twice by Satoru's skilled caresses, so she did not have the strength left to even lift a finger and could only breath heavily while staring at him. Satoru too, before going for the first thrust, looked at Nanao. His eyes filled with tender love but also a question in it. He was clearly showing that even though it would be hard if she wanted to stop, he wouldn't force her. This, more than anything, made Nanao melt even more. "I may be breaking the mood, but this is your last chance to back out. At this level, we can still stop and chalk it up to the fever of the festival. But if we continue, then that will be it." Satoru did not like being long-winded. Even more so when it came to matters of sex. But, Nanao was different from his previous relationship. She was someone important to him, and this changed everything. Nanao could see the worry and care in Gojo's eyes as he stared at her. She knew that right here, right now, if she asked to stop, he would. This was why, "I want to do it." A short, simple sentence, showing him that this wasn't just a decision taken in the heat of the moment. Since it was so, It was time for her to end her century-old virginity. COMMENT 14 comments VOTE Chapter 90: CH 82: NANAO (2)** The second smut chapter is out. Hope you will like it. This volume is basically finished. The next Vol will be epic 7 gojo-ch-82-nanao2/ - "I want to do it." The moment Nanao uttered those words, she felt as if her heart would explode because of embarrassment and anticipation. Even with her limited knowledge, she had imagined this very moment many times in her head, and she had to admit, this night was proving to be far better and sweeter than anything she could have imagined. Satoru felt his reasoning nearly snap. Letting out a big sigh at how destructive Nanao could be, he bent down and kissed her deeply, their bodies slowly entwining. Finally, while Nanao was completely focused on the kiss, he slowly pushed his gland in her tight vagina. 1 "Nn~" Nanao leaked out a small groan. The foreign intrusion in her body sent a weird tingle through her body. Meanwhile, Satoru could feel himself sink deeper into her. She was absurdly tight. The absence of hymen did not surprise him. Women could break their hymen just by doing a small amount of sports. Much less when breaking the sound barrier and fighting monsters that could destroy cities. Even so, with how tight she was, his intrusion was bound to hurt her a little. Satoru hesitated for a short while before deciding that piercing through it in one go would be better for her. "Nanao, It might hurt a little." He raised his upper body and centered himself against her, gradually adding his weight onto her. He lowered himself onto her and locked lips. He sucked on her small soft lips, taunting her with his tongue. He squeezed and massaged her breasts with his hand. Once he soothed her a little, her tense muscles relaxed. When he could feel some room to move again, he pushed himself forward a bit more. A sharp pain shot through her body and Nanao gripped onto his shoulders with greater strength, to the point her fingertips paled. "Wha~" Her hips shook the moment he gave a deep thrust. "Ah, ahh~!" At that moment, she lost the chastity she had protected for so long. Her thin eyebrows curved as the thick stake was driven into her, while pain surged through her crotch. She stifled a scream from the pain racing through her while Satoru hugged her tightly. At the same time, her nails scratched his back, but he did not mind as the pain she was feeling was without a doubt way worse. Unconsciously, she was tightening around his cock painfully. The vagina's wavy folds entangled his penis, it felt so good that he thought he might ejaculate even if he did not move. Looking at her moist eyes, Satoru slowly extended his tongue and licked the tears gathering at the corner of her eyes. 3 "... Salty." "*Huff* *Huff* *Huff* I-I am alright, you… can continue." Satoru shook his head in refusal. He did not seek only his pleasure. He knew that she was rushing him because she wished to make him feel good. But this wouldn't be good for her. Deciding that she needed more time to adapt, he began to nibble her ear before trailing down kisses on her neck. While doing so, his right hand was rolling her nipple with his fingers, sometimes pinching them, though not too much. It didn't take long for her expression of pain to loosen up before melting once again in pleasure. It was clear that she was extremely sensitive. What's more, he knew that his life energy was also bringing her pleasure. He could already feel her vagina twitch and moisten. "I am going to move." "Y-yeah." Satoru slowly began to move further up his waist, until It was swallowed up to the base just like that, the point bumped against the mouth of her womb. Her vagina shut hard and tightened around the whole penis. Even though her vagina's entrance was tight, it was thankfully rather deep and could accommodate his full length. 1 He then began to go back and forth, while slowly accelerating. It did not take long for Nanao to begin moving her waist alongside him. She moaned out loud. She looked to be in pain, but her body twitched with pleasure. When he pulled out, she felt a burn from her inner walls, but once he pushed in again, her entrance swallowed him hungrily. Her soft inner walls continuously stimulated his shaft. He felt a surging sensation that was about to burst at the back of his neck. With each thrust, her womb twisted, her slender body jumped, and moans escaped her thin lips. He firmly held onto her hips as he bore deeper into her. As he continued to thrust, the viscous fluids created a constant moist slapping sound. Satoru was astonished at how amazing a woman she was. The tightness was to be expected with a virgin, but the way she moaned in joy and agony was indescribably sexy. He lifted her up so she was seated on his lap and thrust powerfully up into her from below. To avoid the pain of having her full weight gathered on their union, she desperately clung to his body. "Ah~! Ah~ !" Beads of sweat appeared on her flushed face and heated breaths escaped her lips thanks to the unknown feeling surging through her entire body. Her love juices dripped out with an obscenely wet sound while his massive member thrust in and out of her. Her mind gradually faded away and she had trouble thinking straight, almost like she had a serious fever. A vague white feeling surrounded her and she could focus only on the presence of the giant penis thrusting up into her crotch. Whenever he rubbed her vaginal wall, a pleasured panting voice leaked out from her mouth. Her panting voice was as clear as a bell, hearing it pleased him to no end. When he changed his angle, her body started trembling. He focused on the same place and rubbed his glans. "Ah! There, it's amazing there, it's making me tremble, this, this is… sex?" Satoru smiled as he asked, "Indeed. Does it feel good? " "Nn~! Yes! It's hot deep inside my stomach…" "Very well. I'm going to make you cum as much as you like." He slowly changed the direction of his thrusts as he penetrated deeper. He concentrated on her panting and groaning, and stubbornly hammered into her most sensitive spot. "Ah! Aah…" Her insides squeezed and started to spasm. He saw that she was about to climax and plunged deeper into her. "Ah…–!" She screamed again and hugged him tightly. Her hot vagina began to contract, making Satoru lose the little amount of control he had left. The giant object inside her grew even larger and throbbed while she could feel something coursing through it. Growling deeply, he kissed her as he began to release his semen inside of her. "I-I'm cumming!" He announced while a hot liquid erupted from the tip. "Ah, it's going inside me. Th-there's so much. Ah~ !" 2 A hot liquid was spreading within her vagina. And while she experienced being cummed inside for the first time, she also achieved another climax. "Ah!?" A shrill scream left her mouth and then she collapsed backward. The double stimulus was too strong for someone who was a virgin just a few moments ago. After cumming all he wanted, he supported her limp body and slowly lay her down on the His climax lasted so long. He felt like it was overflowing. 1 "Ah… Aaah... Ah.." Once their mutual climax ended, the two were left breathless. Still sitting on his lap, Nanao looked dreamily at her first man. She could feel the hot liquid flowing in her body. Gathering strength in her limbs, she closed in, nibbled on his collarbone, and with an entranced expression flushed with lust, asked, "Could we do it again?" How could he refuse such a demand? Gently turning Nanao around before he pushed her on all four on the bed without pulling out, "Eh? From behind?" "Yeah. You don't want it?" "I didn't say that… " She was anxious because of how obscene this position looked like, but still supported her body with her arms and legs for a crawling pose. Satoru grabbed her adorable butt as he stared at her back which glistened brightly with sweat. Thankfully, the new position filled her with delight as it seemed to reach even deeper than she thought possible. As the bare-breasted witch stood on all fours like a dog, he reached below her arms and grabbed her breasts. He bounced them around for fun and stroked the hardened nipples while starting to move his hips again. "Nn~!" He parted the back of her long hair and kissed the white nape of her neck. He then licked along with her shoulder blades and spine. "Your back is so pretty." "Ah~ !" Nanao wiggled her back in embarrassment, though it was obvious how much she was enjoying his compliments. A large amount of love juices and semen were mixed by his rod. It would flow out whenever he thrust inside and it was mixed together whenever he pulled back. The sensation and the obscenely wet sound made the young maiden want to plug her ears, but at the same time, brought her even more pleasure. The sound of slapping flesh continuously rang in the room. His rod kept moving without rest as it spread the deepest depths of her vagina, pushed back her folds of flesh, and pressed against her womb. Nanao's face burned red, she dug her nails into the edge of the mat and cried out even louder than before. "This position… Ah...AhAh...It's going to drive me crazy." Her entire body was twitching in response to his raging erection. Her shoulder blades were visible in her back as she arched it. Satoru, happy to discover that Nanao seemed to really love this position, continued without any worries. "It feels good, doesn't it?" Nanao closed her eyes and answered by simply nodding. Seeing the line of her slender back bending left and right increased his libido, making him rub against her lower body at an even greater pace. An avalanche of pleasure hit her and she could no longer support her upper body, so she started rubbing her face against the mat. However, she kept her thighs straight and indecently spread to allow the thick rod to enter even deeper. And– "Ah!" She started moving her butt in a circular motion to rub up against the manhood as it stickily reached her womb. She could not speak. She had never felt anything like this. "...!" As she let out a silent scream, Satoru thrust his rod inside her as hard as he could. The head fit firmly into the entrance of her womb and he exploded. He tightly squeezed the breasts in his hands and he lifted her body up. His hot semen sprayed inside her womb. Another orgasm washed over her like a great wave. That strong-willed woman ascended to a world of even greater pleasure. Her brain gave a great cry at the intense pleasure. Her vision whited out and then grew black. She passed out because of the pleasure. COMMENT 10 comments VOTE Chapter 91: EPILOGUE 4: FORSHADOWING The last chapter of Vol 4 is out. Visit my site to read: HIKARUGENJISPACE. COM Anyway vol 5 will be a little slow but very interesting for those who want to see Gojo full power and power up. He will also visit others places. Vol 5 is called Dangai. And before anyone who didn't pay attention ask. No. It isn't Bankai(zanpakuto ultimate form) . But Dangai (A place outside space and time that connects the three dimensions) - [Human world; Karakura Town] Somewhere in an abandoned factory, a blonde-haired man wearing a black coat lowered the hat on his head, hiding the frustration and helplessness on his face. All he could do was curse at his own powerlessness as he watched his friends keel in agony, doing their best to not groan because of the pain that afflicted them. A white viscous substance was slowly covering their face, transforming into a white mask. 3 The more time passed the more distorted their expression became, and they seemed to be on the verge of losing control. "That's enough… Tessai." "Understood." Standing next to the blonde man was a tall and muscular tan man wearing a pair of glasses. Taking a step forward, Tessai advanced his finger before crossing them, "Bakudo #99: Kin!" [1] Immediately, dark fabric extended from the shadows before binding all the people whose faces were covered by masks. Once they were covered from head to toe, iron shafts were added to make the binding even more solid. Any members of the soul society with enough knowledge on Kido assisting at this spectacle would let their jaws fall in astonishment. The higher ranked a Kido was, the longer it took time to prepare. It required complete focus, a large amount of Reiatsu, and a long and complicated incantation. Only people at the master rank in Kido, the highest rank in all of the soul society could use Kido at such levels without even bothering to use an incantation. Sitting on Tessai's head, a black cat murmured lazily, "You really weren't the captain of the Kido corps for nothing. Your skills are as impressive as always." "Please, Yoruichi-Sama, your praise humbles me." Yoruichi scoffed at the false humility before gazing worriedly at Kisuke. It had been a little more than sixty years now, since the time they fled from the Soul Society and searched for a way to help their friends. At this moment, none of them could effectively use their power without the risk of losing control. They were forced to use artificial bodies specially created by Kisuke and while it didn't stop them from living a normal life, for people like them who were either captains or vice-captains in the past, being forced into such a state was no different from cutting the wings of an eagle. 'It's the first time I see him being stumped for so long.' Kisuke had been working on how to help them to use their shinigami power as well as the Hollows power they unwillingly obtained. But so far, it has been nothing but a complete failure. Turning her head aside, she could see that one of the cocoons created from the binding shadow seemed to tremble. It was followed by cracks covering the cocoon before a hand extended out of it. *Cough* Cough* "Damn, I will never get used to waking up in those bindings." Shaking his head, Shinji complained while walking out of the shadow. 1 Watching him like this, Yoruichi sighed and thanked all the gods that even though he and the others lost control when trying to use their power, they were unable to use their Bankai. Shinji's Bankai more than anyone. His Bankai was a conceptual one that affected the concept of allies and enemies. He was really not the kind of man one would wish to fight against during a war. 2 'Really an insidious zanpakuto.' They said that the power of a zanpakuto showed the personality of its wielder. She really wondered what it meant about him. Shinji, who knew nothing of Yoruichi's thoughts, looked downcast. "So it was a failure again, huh?" No one tried to comfort him. They weren't children who couldn't accept reality. "Well, at least we can last longer without losing control." Shinji liked seeing the good side of everything. After all, whining and crying wouldn't change the situation. It was better to stay optimistic and search for a solution. "So, what do we do now?" Behind him, the others also began to break out of the shadows. Kisuke had helped Tessai modify the Bakudo in such a way that it only reacted to hollow powers and as such, would be easy to break once they took back control. Looking at the eight people now standing with firm resolve in their eyes and the other two with him, Kisuke couldn't help but feel emotional. Shinji Hirako, former captain of the 5th division. 2 Love Aikawa, former captain of the 7th division. 2 Rojuro Otoribashi, former captain of the 3rd division. 2 Kensei Muguruma, former captain of the 9th division. 2 Masahiro Kuna, former vice-captain of the 9th division. 2 Lisa Yadomaru, former vice-captain of the 8th division. 2 Hachigen Ushoda, former Vice-captain of the Kido corps. 2 Hyori Sarukagi, former vice-captain of the 12th division. 2 Tessai Tsubakishi, former captain of the Kido corps. 2 Yoruichi Shihoin, former captain of the 2nd division and the secret force. 2 Finally, himself, Kisuke Urahara, former captain of the 12th division and the research department. 2 Even though currently eight out of them were unable to use their full power, it was a group powerful enough to send chills down anyone's spine. But they lacked something, "Hey, Shinji." "Hum?" "What would you think of creating a name for what you and the others represent?" "A name, huh…" Shinji placed his hand on his hips and pondered. He understood what Kisuke was trying to do. People sometimes underestimated how important a name was for unifying a group. It represented a collective pride. Something that could bring a large group of people under a banner. This was even more so for the eight of them. After all, they didn't just lose their identity as officers of the Gotei 13. They could not even call themselves Shinigami anymore. 1 "What do you guys think?" He addressed the others who stayed mostly silent because they could still feel the aftereffects of the near loss of control. "Heh! Why don't we call ourselves Hollow Rang—Ouch!" A green-haired woman, Masahiro Kuna, asked excitedly before keeling in pain The reason was that she had just been rewarded by a fist on her head from her former captain, Kensei, a very tall and muscular man with silver hair and the tattoo 69 inscribed on his chest. 1 "Stop playing around and be serious!" Ignoring the teary eyes of Kuna, Kensei crossed his arms in front of his chest and looked at Shinji. "I believe I speak for everyone in seeing you as our leader. So, you decide." The other nodded. Even Hiyori, a blonde short girl who was usually rather loud did not speak against what was proposed. Shinji, happy at the trust extended to him, began to think seriously. While doing so, his sight landed on the debris of masks on the ground, the result of their transformation. 2 "Since all of us are former soldiers forced to wear masks… Yeah, let's go for the name—Visored."[2] - After another lengthy discussion with the Visored, Kisuke came back to his shop with Tessai and Yoruichi. He understood perfectly well that while the eleven of them were fugitives and friends, the relationship between the two groups couldn't go past a certain level. It was important for the Visored to become closer and form higher bounds as people who could understand each other. Sitting down on a chair in his garden, he asked the tall man behind him, "Are you sure about the movement in Soul society?" "Indeed. You know very well that I still have access to information from the Kido corps. It seems like Soi Fon and Satoru Gojo will enter the Dangai in a few days. I couldn't discern why though." Kisuke nodded and mumbled, "Well, I do have an idea…" Thinking about it for a few seconds, he finally spoke, 1 "I am on the verge of succeeding in my new experiment about the creation of life. As such, I cannot leave. Yoruichi…" "No. I can already see where this is going and the answer is no." Kisuke placed his hands in prayer, "Please! Okay? Also, don't you wish to meet your cute little follower?" Thinking about Soi Fon, Yoruichi sighed, "Okay, open a gate when you need me." The black cat proceeded to ignore him and vanished at incredible speed under the moonlight. She could already feel a great amount of trouble. [1]: Prohibition [2]: Masked army. Chapter 92: CH 83: CREEPY SCIENTIST ch-83-creepy-scientist/ 2 - Waking up to the sound of birds chirping, Nanao looked at her surroundings, her eyes still heavy with sleep. When her gaze finally landed on her side, her eyes opened wide in surprise before her face turned as red as a tomato. Recollection of the events of last night filled her mind and she covered her face with her two hands because of the shame. 'So it really happened.' She both felt incredulous and extremely happy. At the same time, she couldn't understand what gave her such courage to try to seduce him. The curse aside, she knew that there were high chances of being refused. Now though, she didn't really know how to define her relationship with him. She knew that as things stood now, trying to keep him for herself was impossible. But at the same time she hoped that, even if he did not stop his dalliance, he would at the very least lower their numbers. At the end of the day though, the decision rested with him. "Already awake?" "S-satoru!?" The sound of his voice caused her to jump in fright as she tried to cover herself with the blanket in reflex, movements which were stopped by Gojo. "What's the rush? I believe that we hold nearly no secret to each other, right? At least, physically that is." The grin on his face and the teasing undertone of his voice made her heart beat even more wildly in her chest. She stuttered a little, trying to find the right words, but all she could do was hide her face by using his chest. 'What a cute creature.' It was difficult to associate the current bashful girl with the highly competent and ever serious Nanao. Caressing her hair lightly, Gojo's lips curved into a gentle smile without his own knowledge. 2 - After messing around a little with Nanao and taking a bath with her, she booted him out of her house before rushing toward the quarter of the 8th division. Clearly, she was still too embarrassed to face him properly, even more so since they did go for another round during their bath. In order to stall for time, she asked that they shouldn't talk about their relationship until he at least came back from his mission. This would give her the time to calm down and assess the situation with a calmer mind. 1 Gojo did not particularly mind, after all, he himself didn't know how to define their relationship. More than sex friends but less than lobers? 9 Either way, it was a question for another time and as such began to walk in the direction of the Shiba's house in order to recuperate Nemu. - [12th division, secret lab] In the underground of the 12th division, Mayuri was currently revising some important documents when the door of his office was opened. Stepping in was a tall man with short spiky black hair, three small horns protruding from his forehead, and wearing a white lab coat. He was Akon, the 3rd seat of the 12th division, and the vice president of the research department. 3 Raising his head, Mayuri asked curtly, "What?" It was well known that he absolutely hated being disturbed during his research. The only reason Mayuri did not immediately flare up as he would have usually done was that, like him, Akon had been incarcerated in the maggots nest as a 'potential danger' and was one of the founding members of the research department. They shared a sort of camaraderie in a way, though if he had been disturbed for nothing, this wouldn't stop him from lashing out at him. Bowing slightly, Akon showed the document in his hand to Mayuri. "Mayuri-Sama, I have read the document sent by the Kido corps and I need the authorization of vice-captain Nemu?" Mayuri frowned before waving his hands, "You have full authority to deal with it." He could not be bothered to read the document and believed in Akon's skills. In fact, for many people, the true vice-captain of the 12th division was none other than Akon, while Nemu was more of a secretary. This was why the division did not fall into chaos even though its vice-captain was missing. Hearing Mayuri's order, Akon frowned. Anyone else in his place would have been happy since it meant grabbing for more power. But, even though he was not as crazy as Mayuri, Akon was still first and foremost a scientist. He did not wish to waste more time on paperwork when he could spend that time more proactively by studying or making experiments. Sighing, he resigned himself to the bothersome task, but still decided to ask, "What about Nemu?" He had heard that Nemu was now following Satoru Gojo, a powerful man who was gunning for the position of captain of the 3rd division. From the reports he read, he admitted that Gojo was an exceptional man. But he could not understand why his captain accepted to leave Nemu with him. Others may not understand, but as one of the main participants in project Nemuri, he understood deeply just how much of a miracle Nemu Kurotsuchi was. Be it, mod souls or artificial souls, they all had many defects and a limited ability in assimilating new knowledge. In short, they could not grow. For someone like Mayuri, this was something unacceptable. The Nemuri project managed to produce 6 results before Nemu. All of them were failures, with the 6th one only living for two years before dying. Out of them all, Nemu was the final result. Not because she was strong, but because she could grow, and Akon understood that for Mayuri, that was all that mattered. Hearing this question, Mayuri pondered a little. Why did he leave his greatest creation with Satoru Gojo? Was it because he was afraid? Certainly not. Mayuri feared many things, but death was not one of them. In fact, he would not mind dying since he wished to explore some legends about a dimension of legend, hell. The reason he accepted to leave Nemu with Gojo was that he wanted to observe how a completely different environment could affect her evolution. Another reason was that he had always wondered about one important problem. 'Is Nemu able to give birth?' 1 He had already studied her body and knew that she had all the necessary organs for reproduction, but he still wasn't sure if it was enough. Another question that plagued him was, 'If Nemu can give birth, what kind of genetic makeup would her children have?' Those questions had been agonizing, but since he believed in the advantage of genetics, he had never tried to place Nemu in relationships. After all, he may treat her badly but she was still his greatest masterpiece. How could he allow any random low-class Shinigami to hook up with her? 2 Now though, the perfect specimen had presented itself. How could he miss such a perfect occasion? "... Mayuri-Sama?" Brought back from his thoughts, Mayuri frowned before dismissing Akon. "I have my own reasons. I give you full power to deal with this issue. Do as you see fit." "*Sigh* Understood." Seeing the dismal, Akon stopped asking and left. It seemed that he had a job to finish. - By the way, I remarked that some readers showed that they weren't happy about the changes by writing comments to make clear that they don't intend to come on my site because it's too much of a bother or whatever. I don't really understand those comments because, 1) Browsing on a site once every 2 days doesn't take time. 1 2)if you can't be bothered, why do you tell me? 3) Worst is, it's generally those who never commented that complain the most. 1 I don't want to rant(I know I am ranting) but I really don't like those comments because it makes me feel like they are threatening me. Basically, they are saying :Do as I like or I will drop your story. Of course I know it isn't the case with everyone. For example there is one guy with whom I discussed about the pro and con of continuing to post only on my site and he explained to me why he liked WN more and why WN could be more advantageous. It was an interesting discussion filled with respect. 1 Rather than a : Your site is too much a bother so I will drop. And the more I read such comments the less I feel like posting here because. 1)I honestly feel like I would be losing. As if I cowered because of their threats. 2) It would be a slight towards the readers that do take the time to come on my site because they love my story (Really thanks to you guys. The number of views I receive every time is so much higher than I thought. It's all thanks to you.) 2 Anyway, long story short is. Whether I will continue to post here or not. If you don't want to continue reading then you have no need to inform me beforehand. Thanks and sorry for the rant. 5 COMMENT 29 comments VOTE Chapter 93: CH 84: SCHEMES WITHIN SCHEMES 1 [?] In an unknown place, a group of men and women were kneeling to the back of a man standing on the edge of a cliff. In the valley below, a disturbing sight could be observed as beings, composed nearly entirely of white, walking aimlessly. More precisely, not all of them were walking aimlessly. Some of them were walking in the same direction and were seemingly fusing with each other, creating a ball of energy. Back on the cliff, the sole man standing, a white-haired red-eyed man clad in green and gold muttered while observing this scene with attention. 2 "Fascinating." He had no other words about this creepy but wondrous sight. Pinching his chin he asked, "How is the use of those beings as a source of energy progressing?" A tan-skinned violet haired woman raised her head and answered, "As we are now, we can already use them to heal ourselves if necessary and can even create weapons with them." The leader of the group nodded, joy displaying on his face. Then, turning his attention toward the place where the white beings were concentrated, he asked, "What about this?" Another henchman answered, "We are researching this cluster of energy, but we believe that it could give us a great amount of control over this valley of scream. Unfortunately we lost too many archives so understanding this phenomenon is taking longer than we thought." At the mention of the lost archives, the leader and all the others present clenched their fists, anger, hatred and unwillingness etched on their face. "Soul Society!" Even though he was murmuring the name, the venom in his words was like a vicious curse. How could they not hate the Soul Society? One thousand years of exile. The once large clan was reduced to a few dozen individuals, none of them even had a zanpakuto in their possession and the memories of most of their Kido spells had been sealed. For one thousand years, they had to live in the infinity of space like bereaved dogs without a home to go back to. Every day, they had to fight for their life, observe as people dear to them died slowly but surely. The hatred they had for Soul society had long since gone past the level of being deep bone and was already mixed with their very being. Forcing himself to unclench his jaw, the leader shook his head before beginning to walk away, "No matter, this place is extremely well hidden. We have waited one thousand years, a few more decades are nothing. Once everything is ready–we will have our revenge." His red eyes shone eerily as he murmured. For their revenge, they were willing to go to any extreme. Even if the result was mutual destruction. - [5th division; Seireitei] Sitting on his chair and dealing with some documents on his table, Aizen let out a smile when he saw the report about the joint mission between the research department, the healing department, the secret forces, and the Kido corps. Even though the reason for such deployment was kept secret, how could he be ignorant of the reasons? After all–he was the cause of everything. "Everything is going according to the plan." 4 Aizen adjusted his pair of glasses as his smiles stretched further, 4 "Well then, this is my first true move. How will you answer? Will you quell at the first trial or will you become a sturdier obstacle?" Aizen murmured as a faint feeling of anticipation bloomed into his heart. Since he was such a variable, it was necessary to assess the level of Gojo earlier on. If this plan failed, he had another batch that could be used later, and if everything failed? Then, and only then would he act personally. 2 He understood from a logical standpoint that such actions could very well push him toward his destruction, but it did not matter. Failure for him was impossible. For the simple reason that even if he failed in appearances, he would gain something else. (AN: For those who watched memories of nobody, then this plot will be easy. For those who didn't, no worries. This happens basically 50 years before the film. So there will be many different things and as such, you won't need to have watched the film to understand what I am doing. Also, Aizen is really the kind of guy I don't want to face. Writing him is hard. Thankfully he is more of a schemer so I can limit his appearance. Anyway, I think I have set most of the pieces for the start of this arc. Hope it will be interesting for you.) 1 COMMENT 8 comments VOTE Chapter 94: CH 85: THE CALM BEFORE THE STORM (1) In a large square, a group of shinigami wearing different uniforms could be seen acting in concert. 3 They were the members of the different special departments in the Seireitei. Even though the mission that was about to happen was average ranked in priority, since it involved such a large-scale deployment, the higher-ups still put a bit of importance on it. The system of missions in the Seireitei was rather basic but clear. What mattered was not just the number of divisions necessary and the rank of the highest officer. Any missions that did not need the intervention of a vice-captain level or higher were deemed as low-class one. The moment a captain was necessary, it would be considered close to average importance. The current mission had Gojo, Akon, and Soi Fon as field officers. This was enough to show how much importance the nobles ported to this mission, while at the same time, showing that the Gotei 13 did not really care. 'Even the dead cannot escape from politics. How funny.' Thinking this, Gojo, with his recognizable blindfold, walked with a relaxed gait. Everywhere he passed, the shinigami would stop a little to nod to him and go back to their work. 1 Those actions, while subtle, already showed the amount of recognition Gojo enjoyed in Gotei 13. Gojo was not someone humble, and he never cared about the perception of others. In his opinion, this was nothing more than a waste of time. Perception could change in an instant. The only thing that stayed true was one's own might. Reaching further in the make-shift encampment, he could see a man wearing a lab coat with three horns on his forehead. He recognized the man easily since he had read the information pertaining to those who would participate. Beside Akon, he could see the usual mismatched duo of Omaeda and Soi Fon. The relationship between the two always baffled him. From what he could see, even though Omaeda was a man full of haughtiness and a lazy bum, he was extremely loyal to Soi Fon. At the same time, even though Soi Fon always complained about him, she still trusted him as her right hand. His approach didn't go unnoticed as the other turned toward him. He could see Omaeda stiffen a little before stuffing his head in his bag of chips. Clearly, he still remembered how their last encounter had ended. On the side, Akon's sight only briefly paused on him before settling on the woman walking beside him. It was none other than Nemu. If it was all, Akon wouldn't really care. But he could see that even though Nemu was still wearing the same style of clothes, a short skirt and a slightly open kimono that showed her cleavage, the color of her uniform was not black but rather, pink. In all the Soul Society, there was only one department that used this set of colors. 'Since when did Nemu join the healing department?' Even though each department was related to a specific division, it was necessary to mention that in theory, you didn't have to be part of the said division to enter the department. For illustration, being a member of the 2nd division didn't mean you were automatically a member of the secret force. Furthermore, it wasn't impossible for members of other divisions to join the secret force. In the same way, you didn't need to be part of the 12th division to be part of the research department. But, all of this was only in theory. In reality, people could not step on two boats at the same time. For anyone with the slightest ambition, doing so would essentially seal their future prospect. For obvious reasons. After all, even though the divisions of the Gotei 13 worked together, they were pretty exclusive. It didn't help that officially, Nemu was the vice-captain of the 12th division. Even though in reality he was the one who took care of most things, Nemu was still their vice-captain. So it came as a shock for him. Thankfully, as a scientist, his control over his emotions was incredible. Now wasn't the time to deal with this situation. Soi Fon raised an eyebrow at this sight, but since it wasn't her problem, as long as it did not negatively affect the mission, she did not care. After Gojo reached them, Soi Fon ignored his cheeky greetings and spoke, "Now that everyone is here. Explain the procedure." Akon sighed before pointing to the small detector in his hand. "Our mission is to explore through the Garganta and eventually enter the Dangai, explore and find our target. Thankfully, our intelligence allowed us to grasp the potential coordinates of the targets and reduced the perimeter we needed to explore. Otherwise, even thousands of years wouldn't have been enough." Gojo nodded, the Garganta was a sport of large void that connected all the worlds and dimensions. In theory, it should be infinite or near-infinite. Since everyone was on the same page, Soi Fon took over the discussion, "Moving through Garganta is a heavy task that requires a certain level of skill. For these reasons, only a very small group of elite individuals would be allowed for missions of this type, or at least that would be the case normally." She cast a meaningful glance at Gojo. Since Garganta was a void where the very notion of space was nothing more than imagination, the only way to move through it was to create reishi platforms. The problem was, even though the percentage of reishi was lower than in Soul Society, it was still high enough that only people at the level of vice-captain at minimum could do so. "I see. I wondered why I was specially asked for this mission. So, I became a special travel agency." 1 This was indeed the variable. It would be impossible normally to deploy a large scale platform, but it just happened that Gojo's zanpakuto allowed him to manipulate Reishi. For Soi Fon, the existence of Gojo at this moment was like a godsend. After all, no matter how powerful she was, the mission this time wasn't just an extermination one, but first and foremost, a large-scale hunt. Akon nodded, "Soon we will open a Keikaigi [1] to open the gate and enter Garganta. From our calculation, the Kototsu [2] will not be active for a while. So this the perfect opportunity." At the mention of the Kototsu, most shinigami that had knowledge of Dangai shuddered a little. The Kototsu wasn't a particularly powerful monster in itself, but it was like the nemesis for any spiritual creatures, be it Shinigami or hollows. No spiritual attack could hurt it. In fact, if a zanpakuto touched it, said zanpakuto would be slowly decomposed to nothingness. If space was meaningless in Garganta, then time became crazy in Dangai. In that dimension, the current in-time difference was of a ratio of 2000 to 1. What's more, contact with Kototsu would allow a distortion in the space-time continuum and could send people to the past. When this discovery was first made, shinigami had been pretty ecstatic. Though after hundreds of experiments and thousands of deaths, it was proven that while time travel was theoretically possible, the distortions were so much that one would be immediately and completely atomized during the travel. Of course, the chances of success weren't zero. They were just so low that it was in the realm of impossibility. This was why, after years of fruitless efforts, the central 46 forbade anyone to enter it and only members of the research department could do regular study. Gojo sometimes wondered if the members of the central 46 got a hard-on from forbidding things and giving the death penalty to any transgression. 3 Still, all that did not matter. What mattered though, was that he could finally enter Dangai. As for the Kototsu. Even though that thing was a counter to his zanpakuto, he wasn't afraid. Once he obtained the coordinates, he would be able to enter it by himself with his shadow teleportation. As long as he was careful, it wouldn't be a problem to make use of it. 'Well then, time for a new adventure I guess.' He hoped that those exiled shinigamis wouldn't be a disappointment. (AN: Remember how I said that time travel through Dangai was a death sentence? Well, Ichigo managed to do it by luck during the Soul Society arc. Entered Soul society 7 days earlier than they should have. Well, he is the mc of Bleach so this level of luck is normal.) [1]: World tying rite [2]: Wrestling surge COMMENT 4 comments VOTE Chapter 95: CH 86: THE CALM BEFORE THE STORM (2) Standing in the large square, Gojo observed as a gate was slowly being constructed to allow passage. The ones doing this work were the members of the Kido Corps. On the far side, he could see Momo working and directing a small team to bring the support necessary. Opening a door toward Garganta was not a simple feat. From what he could see, it needed tens of skillful shinigami to do so. What's more, it wasn't just a question of opening it willy nilly with brute force. It was necessary to make it so the opening would not attract too many powerful hollows, and it was also necessary to record the opening and create a beacon. After all, with how much space was messed up in the Garganta, without those beacons, the team would get lost and wander for eternity until they die. In the infinity of Garganta, those beacons would serve as fixed coordinates. From what he knew, only powerful hollows, at the level of Gillians at the very minimum, could open Garganta as they wished. Aside from those hollows, no single being could open a gate at will. At least that was what he had read when he did his research. - [Karakura Town] Standing with a cane in his hand, Kisuke Urahara was observing his construction with a skeptical eye. Caressing his chin, he finally nodded and turned his attention to the tanned woman next to him. "Are you ready?" The woman, clad in tight-fitting attire and an orange kimono, ignored him as she continued to stretch her muscles. 1 Once she was done, she nodded to herself, "I initially planned to stay as a cat for another 50 or so years, but it seems like I really shouldn't have. I can already feel that some of my skills have regressed." 1 She frowned a little as she said this. As of now, if she didn't use her ultimate skills, she felt that her speed would fluctuate between Mach 300 or 500. 18 Even though it wasn't bad, it was far from enough when compared to her maximum speed at her peak. 1 In the end, she sighed, "Well, I have no one else to blame but myself I guess." Steeling her expression, she finally gave her attention to Kisuke, "I am ready." Kisuke nodded gently and walked a little away from her before standing in front of what looked like a large gate made out of wood but without any door. 1 "I lack resources so it took me some time, but I finally finished setting the frame. Since you're ready, I will begin." Giving a carefree smile, he slowly placed one knee on the ground and began to chant, "My right hand is the stone that bridges worlds. My left hand is the blade that binds reality. The black-haired shepherd is hung from a chair. Stratus clouds come, and I strike down the ibis!" The cadence of his words was slow at first, but it slowly accelerated. At the same time, a bluish energy formed on his hand before covering the gate. When he cited the last word, cracks formed in the air as if the structure of space was being broken open. Finally, what looked like an eye full of darkness opened. Standing up, Kisuke wiped the sweat that had formed on his forehead, "Even though the result isn't perfect. It can be slowly improved. Well then, you should go in fast, it won't last long. Once you are ready to go back, just push your Reiatsu in the bracelet. I will be able to sense it." Watching this scene quietly, Yoruichi couldn't help but shake her head. No matter how low-key Kisuke liked to act, she was always awed by his skills. Even though the process was still a little rough, he had clearly done something that had been deemed impossible. Making sure that the beacon in the form of a bracelet was well fixed on her arm, Yoruichi jumped through the gate. As she passed through the gate, she thought back about the information Kisuke had shown to her. One name and photo had particularly taken her interest. For a short instant, a smile formed on the corner of her lips. She really wondered how that genius student from five years ago was now doing. Though she doubted she would meet him any time soon. After all, with how big Garganta was, what were the chances of it happening? 4 - Back to the Soul Society, after dozens of Kido users finished summoning the gate and after it was stabilized with the help of the scientists, Gojo could finally admire the other side of Garganta. The gate that was opened was different from the one in his memories from five years ago during the outing. It was more streamlined and showed less power. He also did not feel the same power of space-time from it. "How many people can this gate take at the same time?" Akon answered with assurance, "We can keep this gate open for days." This time, Soi Fon intervened, "Very well. Now it's our time." Without turning around, she snapped her fingers, "Omaeda." Omaeda understood her signal and stopped eating his chips and raised his hand. Immediately, tens of shinigami clad in black from head to toe appeared in front of him before following him toward the gate. Before they entered, each of them received a bracelet that would serve as a mini beacon. Watching them act in such a disciplined way, Gojo couldn't help but nod in appreciation. Omaeda wasn't just the vice-captain of the 2nd division. He was also the commander of the patrol corps. The secret corps wasn't just one whole. It was divided into 5 smaller corps, each in charge of different things. For example, Soi Fon was not only the chief commander of the whole secret corps, but she was also the Corps Commander of the Executive Militia, which was mainly responsible for combat and assassination. As for Omaeda, the corps he commanded was more geared towards spying and information gathering. Currently, not only were they equipped with mini beacons, but they also had different machines that would register the environment. Once they came back, the scientists would examine the results and take the appropriate actions necessary. All those actions were extremely boring and time-consuming. But he also knew that they were necessary to ensure the lowest death rate possible. After Omaeda came back with the results, the scientists began to work on it and it didn't take long to give the verdict. "No problem detected." "Well, go." Soi Fon once again raised her hand and another group of shinigami ninja appeared. This time they were the members of the Militia. Their goal was to assure the protection of the gate on the other side and kill any hollows that came too close to avoid the possibility of powerful hollows entering the heart of the Seireitei. If it happened, none of them could avoid the punishment that would follow. Once they entered and sent the reports, Soi Fon finally turned to Gojo, "Your help will be precious." Gojo lazily waved his hand with a smirk. "No problem. Anything for my little Fon-Fon." A nerve formed on her forehead, but she fought the urge to pull out her Suzumebachi and poke him with it two times. 1 Ignoring her stiff expression, Gojo laughed mildly, "You really need to learn how to take a joke. Well then, let's go shall we?" 1 Soi Fon could only helplessly shake her head and take the lead. Even though she hated his frivolous way of acting, she was happy to have someone reliable next to her. She hoped that this mission would not suffer any complications. 9 COMMENT 16 comments VOTE Chapter 96: CH 87: INCOMING STORM 8 [Garganta, on the other side of the gate.] 1 A few minutes ago, when the members of the Militia entered and stationed themselves around the entrance, one of them, the last one, pinched and scattered a white powder discretely where no one could see him. Since everyone had been focused on observing their surroundings, his movements went undetected. 3 While doing so, his eyes seemed a little empty, as if lacking soul. But, the moment he finished scattering the powder, light came back to his eyes as he shook his head. His memory was a little foggy, but it didn't stop him from understanding what was happening around him. 'What was I doing just now?' He thought briefly before discarding the question. What did it matter what he was doing? If it was important, he would remember. Right now though, his mission was to protect the gate no matter what. - At the same time, Unbeknownst to the expedition, in one of the parts of Garganta, a group of Gillians that had previously been stationary trembled before turning toward a certain direction. Even though the concept of direction in the Garganta was meaningless, they could feel as if something was calling them. It was an irresistible attraction. If that was all, it wouldn't be a problem. But, Gillian-level hollows weren't the only ones that were attracted. [Hueco Mundo] 1 Hueco Mundo was the home dimension of the hollows. Aside from its capital, Las Noches, which was under the control of King Baraggan Louisenbairns, the rest of Hueco Mundo was a vast and seemingly endless white desert under an unchanging night. Even though high-ranked Hollows were able to think like humans, they were still quite barbaric and followed a more animalistic separation of power. As such, territories were mostly occupied by powerful hollows. In one of such territories, a small white panther-like Adjuchas stood up abruptly and began to sniff at the air. All around him, the other hollows, all Adjuchas of different forms and heights stood up in unison, startled because of his sudden action, and looked at him. They did not know why their leader was acting like this, but they were ready. 2 Finally, after waiting a while without getting an explanation, one of them ventured, "Grimmjow?" 2 The small panther stopped sniffing and began to growl. Looking seriously at each of his friends, he addressed each of them, "Shawlong, Edrad, Yylfordt, Nakeem, Di Roy. It's too soon to give up. Perhaps we will have a chance to step on to the next level. Are you ready to try one last time?" 1 Even though the panther was the smallest and most docile looking of the group, the aura he was emanating was overpowering, even for the other Adjuchas. He was Grimmjow Jaegerjaquez, one of the most powerful Adjuchas in the Hueco Mundo. 6 The other Adjuchas looked at each other with uncertainty in their eyes. They were not hesitating because of the order itself. Their loyalty to Grimmjow was unquestionable. It was exactly because of this that they hesitated. Their leader still had the potential to go further and perhaps become one of the few Vasto Lorde. But they knew that this was it for them. Even after eating three thousand hollows, they could feel no increase in their power. The best they could hope for was to stop their evolution to avoid falling back and become Gillians. They had already proposed that he eat a part of their masks and reach a higher level of power, but it seemed he had just found another opportunity. Still, seeing the hopeful eyes of Grimmjow, they all nodded, "We will always follow you." "Then, let's go." Joy flickered in his eyes as he nodded at their response. Then, with a wave of its paw, the space around them seemed to break open like the jagged maw of a beast. The gate of Garganat was open. What Grimmjow didn't know was that, all around Hueco Mundo, different groups of Gillians, Adjuchas, and even some Vasto Lorde felt a pull. Most ignored it, but some could not stop themselves from trying to investigate the source. - "So this is Garganta." The moment Gojo and Soi Fon walked through the gate, they began to observe the surroundings. Though, aside from an infinite dark void, there was not much to observe. 'It feels like my own inner domain.' Gojo mused silently. Even though most of the other Shinigami who entered felt uncomfortable, he was the only one who felt like he was right at home. 'The reishi in the air also feels different.' He did not know how to describe it, but it felt extremely condensed but at the same time extremely sparse. 'The concentration of Reishi in the air is inferior to that of Soul Society but still far higher than in the Human world. I guess this is why only powerful shinigami can create reishi platform here.' [Kogo, how is it?] [I lost about 20-30% of my maximum output. My gathering speed also lowered. Shape manipulation will be harder.] "What do you think?" Standing by his side, Soi Fon finally asked. Even though the understanding of Gojo's Shikai was limited, they all understood that he could only be at his maximum in a Reishi-filled environment. Shrugging he answered, "I basically suffered a large-scale debuff, but it isn't really a problem. Still better than on earth." He wasn't exaggerating. Kogo absolutely hated traveling in the human world. For her, who fed on Reishi, being on earth was like a human walking on a tall mountain and having difficulty breathing because of the lack of oxygen. What's more, with how proud she was, this sensation of weakness was something unacceptable. Hearing him, Soi Fon nodded, it wasn't different from what she had envisioned. She looked around and beckoned one of the members of the militia with her finger. "Report." Putting one knee to the ground, the one chosen began to explain, "The situation is stable. Some low-class hollows were attracted but were then swiftly eliminated. The radars didn't detect any other high Reiatsu." "Very well. The team of scientists, kido users, and healers will soon enter. Protect the gate at all costs while we are absent and if necessary...Destroy it." "Understood." Even though destroying the gate increased tremendously the chances of them getting lost forever in Garganta, Soi Fon did not hesitate in giving the order and her subordinate did not hesitate in accepting it. Of course, the chances of such a thing happening were extremely small. The opening of a gate wouldn't attract a large group of hollows. At most some hollows that were coincidentally near the gate at the moment of the opening. Even so, as the leader of this expedition, she had to prepare for the worst. There was no place for something as flimsy as feelings of hesitation in the secret force. Sacrifices were the norm and even the captain wasn't above it. Soi Fon did not hide her conversation from being heard by Gojo nor was she shocked by his lack of reaction. She was pretty sure that in his mind, he was sure that even if every last one of them died, he would still survive. Infuriating he may be, but this level of confidence in himself was something she appreciated. Only those who had such confidence could succeed. That's why, even when all her siblings died during their missions, she neither shed a tear nor did she become afraid. Because she was sure that she would not fail and as a result, she did not. Burying her old memories, she focused on the operation as a batch of shinigami entered the gate. They would at first be a little destabilized, but with Gojo's help, they could walk, albeit with some difficulty. Once they opened the gate to Dangai, they would create a makeshift headquarters as a relay and allow the Militia to explore more freely. Like this, an unknown amount of time passed as everyone did the assigned work. The opening of Dangai being far easier, it would of course take less time. Everything was seemingly going well, but it was then, "!" All of a sudden, Soi Fon and Gojo stopped what they were doing and turned to look in a direction with a stiff expression on their face. In the end, Gojo shook his head and released a helpless chuckle. "Man, my luck is really shitty." Soi Fon's expression was far worse. After all, she could feel hundreds of powerful Reaitsu approaching. The difficulty of the mission suddenly shot through the roof. (AN: Welp. Serious shit is happening. Also, did I say I hated the name of those hollows? Because I really do. So complicated.) COMMENT 9 comments VOTE Chapter 97: IDEA FOR A POSSIBLE NEW FIC So, with Gojo I am already at 104 chapters on pa treon(109 if you count the epilogues and prologue) and I can say that I am already about halfway done in the story. I think that I will have another 100-150 chapters and that will be it(perhaps I will add more if I explore some different things like Western branch or Beast realm) Anyway. I need to make preparations for a new fic that will replace Gojo. But I am stumped about what to write. I had an idea about Sending Zaraki kenpachi in Fate as a BERSERKER with Ilya. But I scrapped it because while Zaraki is badass, he isn't exactly mc material. So here some of my others Ideas. Chose which one you like better or propose another one. 3 1) Naruto fic with Obito or Neji as the mc. 26 2) Fate fic, with Shiro from Oath under the snow as the mc or with EMIYA as the mc. 6 3)DxD with Gojo as the mc. 86 4)Jujutsu kaisen with Aizen as the mc 37 5) A complete crossover between Maou Testament and DxD. 16 6) A To love Ru darkness fic with mc reincarnated as Rito or an OC mc with the same power as Golden Darkness. 16 By the way, no one piece ideas. One piece is great. But when I write a fic, I like reading everything from the beginning to get as accurate as possible. Already used 10 years of my life for OP. Can't go back to read 1k+ chapters from 0. 10 COMMENT 77 comments VOTE Chapter 98: CH 88: INCOMING STORM (2) Back in the soul society, all the members of the Research Division stood up with ashen faces. "Impossible!" The red alarm immediately began to sound, and Akon rushed to understand the situation. "Report!" "T-the radar d-detec…" Akon pushed away the scientist whose tongue was frozen because of fear and took a look at the radar himself. What he saw immediately made his heart drop. "How could this be…" He understood now why the previous shinigami had been unable to speak clearly. After all, the radar was showing more than a hundred signals and most of them were at the very least at Gillian level. The worst was that it seemed, even more, were on their way. At this rate, it might even reach a thousand. But this shouldn't be possible. Even though the gate was a little enticing, the signal was too weak to reach Hueco Mundo and would only affect the few hollows around the gate at the moment of its activation. 'Think! I need to think!' 1 He was currently the highest ranked on the site. Calling a superior would waste too much time. The situation was clear, if those hollows were allowed to pass through the gate, they would pose a danger to Seireitei. 'We must close the gate!' But this wouldn't be enough. The hollows would be able to read the coordinates and enter by opening their own gates. It would be the first time in a thousand years that the Seireitei was directly attacked by hollows. They not only needed to close the gate, but they also needed someone to stay and fight off the hollows as long as possible before the residual energy faded. Gritting his teeth, he spoke to the one he had previously thrown off, "Contact one of the scientists on the other side. Tell them to pass the line to Captain Soi Fon." After this, he turned to a few others, "You! Go warn Captain Mayuri. Tell him it's an emergency. Hurry!" At the same time, the member of the secret force dispersed as they rushed toward the 1st division and the others. - On the other side of the gate, after her shock wore off, Soi Fon immediately began to analyze the situation and came to the same conclusion as Akon. Raising her hand she called Omaeda, "Retreat." Short and concise. Even though the members of the Kido corps and the research department were panicking a little, those of the secret corps were completely calm. The members of the militia surrounded Soi Fon while those under the direct order of Omaeda began to help in making the non-combatants retreat through the gate. It was at that time that she received the call from one of the scientists, "What?" "Captain Soi Fon…" "No need to waste time. I already know what you mean. The militia will stay behind and assure that the coordinates do not get leaked. Destroy the gate from your side." Ending the discussion, she cut the call and kept the communication device in her hand. She would need it to send the signal when they were ready. "Gojo, what will you do?" Since Gojo was a member of the 4th division, he was technically a part of the non-combatants and could also escape if he wanted to. The situation they were facing could be said to be near hopeless. Be it her Shikai, Bankai, or her own personal fighting skills...none of it specialized in wide-scale destruction and multiple targets. The same went for the members of her division. 5 But from the report she had on him, it was clear that Gojo was an expert in large scale and multiple targets. Even though his skills were weakened here, Him staying would massively lower the chances of the coordinates leaking. 2 But this meant that he would also most likely die with them. She had expected him to hesitate a little but she was startled when she saw him give a daring smile, "I am staying of course. Though after this, you will owe me one." The shock soon gave place to a wry smile, "If we survive this, I will do whatever you want." 5 She spoke offhandedly, but Gojo gave a shrug and smirked, "Remember those words." He could imagine what Soi Fon was thinking. But what she didn't know was that he really didn't need to fear this horde. Even if thousands of Vasto Lorde were to come, he was still confident in escaping. Why then would he fear facing a bunch of Adjuchas and Gillians? 1 'Shadow teleportation for the win.' 3 Currently, what Gojo felt wasn't fear, but incomparable happiness. He could finally test how strong he had really become. "Soi Fon, do you trust me?" Soi Fon immediately frowned, "What do you want to ask?" 1 The evacuation was already nearly completed but those words of Gojo immediately made her put her guard up. "Not much, you should also evacuate with the members of the Militia." Her frown deepened, "Are you underestimating me? Underestimating us?" He sighed, "This isn't about underestimating. At the very least, they need to go. Even if they stay, all they will be able to do is serve as cannon fodder. In front of the coming wave, their sacrifice would not even buy one second." His words were grating to the ears, but he wasn't wrong. In the first place, they already had difficulty moving because of the environment. What's more, they were assassins, not frontal fighters. It wouldn't be a mistake to say that they were currently performing at less than 50% of their full strength. Since even at their full strength they would have been far from useful, currently they were just walking targets. They gritted their teeth at his words but had no rebuke to offer. Soi Fon was the only one thinking calmly. In this operation, each second counted. Even if it was just one. There was no such thing as useless cannon fodder. If necessary, she would not hesitate to sacrifice all the people here, herself included. Still, Gojo had been known for realizing many miracles. Should she bet on it? 'Well, the chances of me dying are so high. Why not do something crazy for once?' "I will believe you." "Captain!?" "Don't listen to him! We are willing to lay down our lives." She silenced them with a wave of her hand, "Retreat. Don't make me repeat myself." They all fell silent before following the others to retreat. In the end, the only one left now where Gojo, Nemu, and Soi Fon, "You should also retreat." Gojo spoke Gently to Nemu before turning back to face the approaching wave. He was so used to Nemu listening to him that it took him a moment to remark that she hadn't moved at all. Slightly turning his head, he asked baffled, "Nemu?" Nemu did not answer him, her expression showed hesitation and uncertainty, as though some was in some sort of internal struggle. When the last one aside from the three of them went out, she finally came to a decision, "I-I want to stay. I am a vice-captain. I can...I can also fight." Even though she spoke a simple sentence, when she finished, her chest heaved up and down as if she had run a marathon. For Nemu, expressing her desire in such a way that went opposite to a direct order was a first. She did not wish to go against Gojo's order, but she did not wish to leave him alone. She wanted to stay beside him. Gojo was only stumped for a short while before he gave a wide grin, "Good, very good." He ruffled her hair as he said this. Watching her like this, made him feel like he was watching a kid slowly growing. This gave him a weird sense of happiness and pride. He could easily make her faint and throw her out, but he knew that this would bring negative effects to Nemu. After all, if he treated her roughly after she finally gathered her resolve to express her desire, god knew when she would dare to do so again. "Soi Fon, you should send them the signal." Soi Fon looked quietly at Nemu before nodding. Then, taking out the device, she contacted Akon, "Do it." 1 The gate immediately began to frizzle out before vanishing. The three of them were now left alone in the infinity of the void while facing a horde of monsters. The spiritual pressure kept increasing at an alarming rate. What could only be described as a sea of hollows could be seen approaching at high speed. Gojo took a step forward and chanted, "Through heaven and hell, we alone are the honored one, Tengoku no Kogo." 4 His large wings unruffled while his crown sat on his head. On the other hand, Soi Fon did not shy away from the fight. Even though the chances of dying were high, she wasn't the type to give up without giving her all. After taking off her captain cloak and throwing it away, thereby revealing her naked back, she unsheathed her short sword and murmured, 2 "Sting all enemies to death, Suzumebachi!" 1 The sword in her hand began to glow before shrinking and reforming around her right arm. When the light vanished, what was left was a black and gold gauntlet around her arm linked by a small chain to what looked like a long stinger on her middle finger. 2 The pressure she was releasing was already incredible, but she did not stop here. Her Reiatsu began to take the form of a tornado and covered both her arms and back. She was now ready to go all out. "Well then, shall we go?" 'Let's do a reenactment of 300. Only, this time the 300, or rather the 3, will win.' Even in such a tense situation, he could not help but joke. After all, even death itself did not make him lose his smile. COMMENT 8 comments VOTE Chapter 99: CH 89: BANKAI! (1) 2 Looking at the vast army of hollows that seemed to extend without end, Soi Fon sighed inwardly while wondering how many she could take down before ultimately dying. Death did not scare her, she had faced death for as long as she could remember. What really scared her was dying without accomplishing her mission at least. 'It's a shame that I will die without seeing Yoruichi-sama.' 3 Thinking of Yoruichi, she couldn't help but think about another irritating man, Shinji Hirako. The previous captain of the 5th division. Even though she found his personality distasteful, she had to admit that his Bankai would have helped a great deal. At least, as long as they didn't fall accidentally in the zone of effect. A Shikai that inverted all senses and a Bankai that inverted the concept of allies and enemies. Both of them being large scale. Meanwhile, even though her Shikai brought the concept of absolute death, it was a single target ability and had many restrictions. Such as needing to stab the same place twice or the fact that the target couldn't be more powerful than herself. 2 Thankfully, since she was a captain, the number of people with an amount of Reiatsu far higher than her own could be counted. As for her Bankai...Just thinking about it made her mad. 3 "Gojo, how shall we proceed?" She had decided to trust him when he asked her to send away all her subordinates. She could now only hope that she wasn't wrong in doing so. Gojo, hearing her question, smiled. Immediately, in his perception of the world, everything began to slow down to an incredible degree. At the same time, even though the number of hollows seemed endless, it was just an illusion. He counted them and he could see about one thousand of them. 90% being Gillians and only about a hundred Adjuchas. Well, 'only' 100 Adjuchas was still quite dangerous. After all, the power of an Adjuchas was at the level of a vice-captain at the very minimum and generally reached that of a low-level captain. Even for him, dealing with such a big number was a stretch. At least, that would be the case if he was just using his Shikai. '*Sigh* I really didn't want to use it.' "Nemu." "Yes?" "Take care of my body." "... Yes?" "Soi Fon, I have one big move. But once I use it, I will be completely unable to move. You owe me one, right?" "Indeed." Soi Fon did not understand what he wanted to ask, but she decided to hear him out. "Firstly, I need you to buy me some time. Secondly, Please, don't kill me after you see my technique.." "...Yes?" Soi Fon became as confused as Nemu. But, Gojo did not pay attention to them. [Kogo, are you ready?] [Are you sure? The side effects are still quite debilitating. Even if the damage should be lower since we are outside of the Soul Society, it will still be plenty.] [Not like I have a choice. Gotta bring the big guns. Also do not forget. If Soi Fon tries to kill me later, just teleport me and Nemu out.] [Understood.] Deciding to stop thinking about his second request, Soi Fon began to focus on the situation. She didn't know how much time Gojo needed, but she would give as much as possible. Taking a deep breath, she observed the horde of hollow, then, gathering the wind under her feet, she moved. Whoosh! One instant she stood next to Gojo and Nemu, and the next she was already in front of the first wave. She moved so fast it was as if she was teleporting. What followed was a flurry of movements that seemed out of this world. Speed Clones The Shunpo was one of the most basic techniques for Shinigami. One that is learned from their very first year in the academy. But, like any basic technique, what made it terrifying was that there was no upper limit to what could be accomplished with it. Soi Fon, as the captain of the secret force, was one of the fastest Shinigami alive, and this technique was one of her pride. The instant she entered the fray, what attacked wasn't one Soi Fon, but fifteen. In that same instant, black tattoos that looked like flowers could be seen blooming on dozens of hollows that were mindlessly advancing. This was followed by them vanishing into motes of light. The clones did not stop there and began a true slaughter, attracting the attention of the others. *Whistle* Gojo, who was observing her attack, couldn't help but whistle in respect. Even though he could more or less observe her movements, this was what made her even more impressive. Soi Fon did not just create after-image clones. She was simply so fast that it could be said that she was literally at fifteen places at the same moment. Each time she attacked, she would immediately stack the attack, bringing an instant death sentence and purifying the Hollow. 'Perhaps she is the most worthy of the title of Shinigami.' 3 He thought inwardly. After all, what is more fitting for a god of death than the ability to bring death? 'Still, this isn't looking good.' Soi Fon was tearing apart Menos like they were nothing, but even then, the difference in numbers was simply too much. Even though she could be at 15 places at the same moment, if she went too deep, she would be surrounded and helpless. At the same time, maintaining such a burst of speed for a long time was impossible. As an assassin, Soi Fon's style of fighting was ill-suited for long drawn out battles against a large number of opponents like this time. Standing next to Gojo, Nemu wanted to enter the fray and help Soi Fon. She knew that she was far from the level of captain, but her body was strong enough to support such a fight. She could lessen a little of the pressure if necessary. But, Gojo stopped her. How could he tell her that he was already ready to use his move? The only reason he was still waiting was that he wished to see Soi Fon's full power and also hoped to tire her out. It would be even better if she was a little wounded. After all, it didn't hurt to have more assurance. - On the battlefield, Soi Fon was doing her best to avoid staying too long in one place. From the moment this fight began, it didn't take long to understand that even though all those hollows were moving together, this was in no way a coordinated attack. There was a stark difference between a thousand-strong army and a mob of thousands hastily gathered together. Standing in front of a Gillian, she suddenly moved aside and avoided a cero launched by another one. The result was clear as the Gillian that was behind her was the one hit. Once hit, like a mad beast, that Gillian immediately ignored her and rushed toward its assaillant. This wasn't the first time she had used that tactic. Sometimes she killed them, sometimes she brought them to fight against each other. Some other times she would simply wound them enough to heavily weaken them, and those wounded would be devoured by the others. Like this, as if she was a maestro, she managed to control the battlefield for a few short moments. Sadly, what she faced weren't just mindless Gillians. Feeling a chill on her back, she instinctively used a Bakudo to form a shield behind her and turned around to see the source of the attack. "A panther?" "Oh? Woman, you are pretty strong." 'Tch. An adjuchas.' Soi Fon clicked her tongues. Hollows' power and style could sometimes be easily understood just by observing what they looked like. For such a small hollow and with his form, it was clear that it was one that focused on speed. Had this been a one on one fight she would have trashed that brazen hollow but now she couldn't let herself be tied down. Still, even though she did her best to lose him, that Adjucha was rather persistent and soon it wasn't just him. The Adjuchas weren't stupid. They didn't know what exactly had attracted them here, but it was clear that this shinigami wouldn't let them go. As such they couldn't let her eliminate all the Gillians. The difficulty of the fight immediately increased by a factor of ten. Small scratches and wounds accumulated. The fight had already lasted for about ten minutes, but rather than decreasing, the number of hollows were constantly expanding. Some of the hollows even tried to go past her and attack Gojo and Nemu, but Soi Fon would do her best to eliminate those stragglers. The others would use this chance to wound her even more. - "Seems like she is about to lose. Still, she was very impressive." Soi Fon had lasted far longer than he thought she would. It seemed that he had been somewhat underestimating her. At the same time, he could see that no more hollows were coming. Whatever had attracted them here must have stopped functioning. Soi Fon alone had wiped out more than one-third of the previous thousand, sadly, those had been replaced by nearly a thousand more hollows. "What a vicious trap." Gojo's eyes glinted. He refused to believe that such a huge number of hollows had attacked this place without reason. Clearly, someone had been plotting. This reminded him of the case with the irregular hollows. 'Does this mean that I am the target?' He chuckled. Initially, even though he was somewhat curious, he didn't wish to meddle in whatever that mastermind was doing. But, now… 'Now it's personal.' Taking a step forward, he immediately appeared next to Soi Fon and swatted aside one of the hollows that had tried to bite her. "Thanks for holding on for so long. Now leave it to me." Giving her a reassuring smile, he walked in front of her and began to murmure, "You wanted to know what my trump card is, right? Then, let me show you." A smirk formed on his lips and one word escaped them. "Bankai." 2 (AN: So, Soi Fon's ability is really a pain. Her ability is to grant death after stabbing the exact same place two times. This effect should have been absolute. But during the fight against Aizen. He didn't die. So this gave birth to many debates and theories that can be basically summarized in. A) Soi Fon's ability only works against those whose Reiatsu are weaker, equal, or only slightly stronger. We already know how a big difference in Reiatsu can make a fight meaningless I.e: Ichigo VS Zaraki. 3 B) Soi Fon's ability isn't restricted by Reiatsu but Aizen was simply never struck. I honestly believe more in Theory A. So that's what I will use. Also some people say her power is poison, but that is Bullshit. If it was poison, she could just sting once and flee or sting many times in different places to let the poison do the job. Like against Yoruichi. She stung her more than five times in different places. The condition of stinging in the same place two times would be meaningless.) 3 COMMENT 3 comments VOTE Chapter 100: Resuming posting on WN I already wrote this last time. anyway, all the chapters with links will be erased by tomorrow. then I will post 1 or 2 chapters every day on WN until the difference between WN and my website is 20 chapters.(the current difference is 40+). after this whenever I post on my site I will post on WN (still keeping the 20 CH difference) The link for the website is If you can't copy, then just write: Hikarugenjispace then search. COMMENT 9 comments VOTE Chapter 101: CH 90: BANKAI! (2) 1 The moment a shinigami obtained a zanpakuto, his path to power became determined. The first step was to enter the inner world of the Zanpakuto and communicate with the sword and know its name. Once this was done, the shinigami would have access to the power known as Shikai, or first release. This was the step that blocked 80 to 90% of shinigami. Most shinigami died without ever knowing the name of their swords. In the same way, those who did manage to reach the level of Shikai stopped being seen as cannon fodder and could reach the rank of a seated officer. From that moment on, they would dedicate their training toward better understanding the abilities of their Shikai. But, this wasn't the end. There was another level, one known as Bankai. A level that only a select few ever managed to reach despite years and years of training. In any generation, it was rare for the number of Bankai holders to even reach fifteen out of more than six thousand shinigami. This went to show just how low the rates were. The Bankai was a qualitative upgrade. A fundamental change that could increase more than 10 times the power of its wielder. To achieve it, one must be able to materialize and subjugate their Zanpakutō spirit. Materialization meant the opposite of getting dragged into the Zanpakutō's inner world, that is the wielder needs to summon the Zanpakutō's spirit into the physical world. It usually takes 10 years or more to achieve, plus the experience needed to master. The abilities bestowed by a Bankai differed. Most of the time, like with Byakuya for example, they only increased the power of the skills already owned by the Shikai. Some other times, like with Soi Fon, the Bankai took an opposite route. Gojo did not exactly know all of what his Bankai could do. But, the passive abilities of his Bankai were already enough to give him a headache and that, quite literally. - For the hollows, the moment they saw Gojo appear in the fray, most of them began to rush to attack him without thinking much about the situation. But a few smarter ones, such as the panther hollow immediately sensed a huge danger and began to run away. Grimmjow was a proud warrior. Normally, he would never consider fleeing even if it meant death. But, the very moment that man appeared, for the first time since he gained consciousness, Grimmjow felt afraid. Was it perhaps because he had the instincts of a beast? He would never know the answer. But, at the sight of this man, all thought about staying vanished from his mind and only one thought kept screaming at him. Run. Run for your life. Don't wait. Don't look back. Don't even think. 4 All he could think of was running away as fast as possible, and that he did. This was what saved his life. Screaming at his partner to follow him, he began to run at a speed he never even thought was possible to reach. He did not know how long he ran. But, when his instincts finally calmed down, when he finally stopped running, when he finally turned back with only two out of his five companions not far behind him to observe what he had run away from. Grimmjow opened his mouth wide open and felt his legs give under him. What he was seeing was simply too much of a shock. After all, "G-gone..." He muttered hoarsely. His mind was unable to process what he was seeing for one simple reason. There was nothing to see. All the hollows had simply vanished. Refusing to accept what he saw, he stretched his senses as far as he could, trying to feel the slightest Reiatsu presence of a hollow. But, there was nothing. In the instant, it took him to run away. In a moment that could not even have lasted more than a few minutes. In that short span of time...Nearly two thousand made of a mix between Gillians and Adjuchas had been utterly annihilated. - [A few moments ago] "Well, then… Bankai!" The moment Gojo uttered this word, the world seemed to fall silent, before everything began to tremble. A flash of light momentarily blinded all those present, but once the light vanished, they were left speechless at the sight that was presented to them. Gojo was currently sitting on a regal throne dyed in silver. The motifs of lions were delicately curved on the front of the handles of the golden throne. 2 An aesthetically cracked pattern dyed in gold, along the cracks, was etched on the headrest of the throne giving it an imposing presence taking the form of a black sun. It was a throne oozing authority and power. Meanwhile, Gojo's attire consisted of a silvery-white and black accented ceremonial buttoned-up suit, accents of gold-lined along with the collars and the strip of his suit, its buttons were a mixture of gold and silvery-white. His hands were covered up to his forearms with silvery-white gloves while he wore thigh-high boots of the same color. A shawl draped over his left shoulder and ended at his right upper arm as Gojo indifferently stared ahead with his head resting on the knuckles of his left hand and his right leg crossed over his left in an arrogant sitting position. The handle of his zanpakuto rested loosely in his right hand as he held it upside down with his outstretched right arm. Next to him, sitting on a second throne was none other than Kogo, but this time, rather than looking like a middle schooler, she looked more like a mature woman. Be it her throne or her clothes, they were nearly in all points similar to those of Gojo. 3 The difference rested on the fact that her clothes and throne, rather than a bright silver-white like those of Gojo, were of a deep black, reminiscent of the darkness of the night. Her suit and skirt accentuated her beautiful and bountiful forms, and where there was a black sun etched on Gojo's throne, a silver moon was etched on her. 2 Two thrones, two colors, one Kingdom. One represents the light and the other the darkness. One of the Moon and the other the Sun. 1 This was, "Bankai: Tengoku futago no Gyokuza"[1] 6 Sitting on the throne as he observed all the hollows cowering in front of him, Gojo did not feel any joy. In fact, he could barely focus on the scene ahead of him. After all, currently, he felt as if his head was about to explode. One of the passive effects of his zanpakuto, aside from the absorption of Reishi, was the near-omniscient viewpoint in a domain. When he used his Shikai, that zone was 10 meters but the range of his Bankai was frighteningly huge — Fifty kilometers. 4 Without a doubt, in all the history of the soul society, this was the largest domain type Bankai in existence. 4 But for Gojo, this was like a curse. The worst was, fifty kilometers was far from being the limit. The third passive skill of his zanpakuto, one that was exclusive to his Bankai, was that the zone he covered could grow. The longer his Bankai stayed activated, the larger the zone he covered became. Like a kingdom slowly growing as it conquered everything in its wake. The amount of information that filled his mind was simply overwhelming. Had it been his human self, reverse cursed techniques or not, he would have died after his brain exploded. 'Thankfully, Garganta is void and the amount of Reishi is low. This greatly diminished the amount of information and the gathering speed of said information.' The first time he used his Bankai in Soul Society, he thought that he was about to die a second time. Bearing through the pain caused, he focused on the thousands of hollow and waved his hand, "Begone." For Soi Fon, what happened next felt like she was hallucinating. When Gojo waved his hand, she felt sick. As if her body was being pulled apart. As if something was trying to reduce her to nothing. She managed to fight back that feeling quite easily, but she never wanted to feel something like this ever. 3 As for the army of hollows that was standing, she could see them thrashing and screaming as their bodies slowly transformed into particles of light and vanished. It didn't matter how much they tried to fight back, it did not matter how much they tried to escape. In the end, all of them vanished from the world. As if they had never existed in the first place. 2 Watching this scene, even though Soi Fon had seen hundreds of atrocities and escaped from the jaws of death an immeasurable number of times, she felt like her heart was about to come out of her throat. When she realized that what happened to those hollows could have happened to her, goosebumps covered her body. She now understood why Gojo had asked her to not kill him as a favor. This kind of power simply broke through all common sense and there was nothing more frightening than the unknown. Once all the Hollows dumb enough to not flee the moment he appeared died, Gojo immediately stopped his Bankai. Already, blood was flowing out from his eyes and noses. Clearly, the stress he had been put through was out of this world. 'I am using it wrong.' Standing up with the help of Nemu, Gojo thought inwardly with frustration. Even now, he could feel it. This Bankai was lacking. It was as if an important piece of it was missing. 4 That was one of the reasons he never really considered himself as having reached the Bankai, for what he could currently do was nothing more than a mockery of what he should have been able to do. From what he understood, his Bankai worked like Domain Expansion. By bringing out the inner world of Kogo, he could project it in the real world and trap his enemies in it. 2 But there was one thing that he was lacking—Walls. 4 His Bankai covered a wide zone, but nothing stopped things from entering or exiting. A kingdom without any defense was nothing more than an empty castle. Tengoku brought him the power of an army, but during a siege, the most appreciated and necessary defense was a wall. A wall that could stop all attacks and he knew exactly what kind of wall he needed. 1 [1]: Twin's Throne of Heaven. 1 (AN: Heh, I think I traumatized Grimmjow for life. Anyway, I think I have been pretty obvious about what is lacking in his Bankai. His Shikai activation doesn't use the pronom We for nothing you know? It's teamwork and he needs to bring his part to make it work.) 3 COMMENT 14 comments VOTE Chapter 102: CH 91:... KEIKAKU DOORI...? [Seireitei, Gotei 13] Back in the Seireitei, the mood could be said to be at an all-time low and tension ran high. In the vast plaza where the operation took place, not only were the captains of the 12 and 4th division present, the captain commandant, Yamamoto was also standing, observing the broken gate and listening to the reports. 1 Even though the situation was serious, Yamamoto did not feel the slightest amount of fear. 1 After all, even in the worst-case scenario where the coordinates were leaked, should any Hollows be foolhardy enough to enter, he would immediately reduce them to ash. What pained him though, was the fact that he may have lost two captain-level fighters as well as a vice-captain. 'Gotei 13 is constantly weakening.' It was a disheartening sight for him. Even though no large threat like Yhwach or Ikomikidomoe existed in the present times, the world was still filled with dangers. Dangers that could not be purged without possessing enough power. The Gotei 13 was created to represent justice. But justice without the necessary strength to back it up was nothing but empty words. Still, there was one thing he had remarked, "Neither of you two seems particularly worried." Although they had most likely lost important subordinates, be it Unohana or Mayuri, none of them showed a worried expression. It was something he didn't find surprising coming from Mayuri. Yamamoto was sure that even should all the Seireitei be embroiled in a huge fight, he would not care one bit and would be more interested in his next experiment. Unohana though, despite her callous exterior and admittedly disturbing hobbies, was a caring captain and would have been distraught even at the loss of an unimportant subordinate. At the word of Yamamoto, Unohana squinted a little. She would need to be a fool to be worried about Gojo. After all, she knew very well that he could teleport as he wished. The moment she had heard the report from the Militia about how he was ready to sacrifice himself without hesitation and how Gojo was a man worthy of respect with an incredible level of loyalty towards the Seireitei, she had to fight the urge to laugh out loud. 'So he finally found an opportunity.' Though she didn't know why he had been searching for a way to escape the soul society without being branded as a traitor and explore the world. Even so, there was something fishy about this whole situation. It was impossible for such a huge number of hollows to attack just because of the activation of a gate. Something seemed afoot. "Before discussing Gojo, we should incarcerate all those who passed through the gate and examine them." Yamamoto was not senile enough to not understand that she was subtly trying to change the topic. But, he did not call her out of it, after all, her suggestion was completely sensible. 'One would need to be completely blind to not see that this situation is not normal.' Thinking of Kaname Tosen, he coughed a little and rectified his thoughts, 'Even someone blind could see that this situation was not normal.' 1 - [5th division] "Was it prudent?" Looking out through the window, Gin sat with a thoughtful expression. Sitting next to him was what looked like an ordinary member of the 5th division. He was the one who had asked the question as he looked straight at the man sitting behind the desk in the office. Aizen, who was methodically dealing with his paperwork, adjusted his glasses and settled his attention on the one who spoke. For anyone entering this room, all they could see was an ordinary-looking middle-aged man with a rather weak Reiatsu. But in Aizen's eyes, the one who addressed him was a tall dark-skinned male with dreadlocks and a large pair of goggles. That man was also wearing the usual shinigami uniform, but on his back was a white cloak with the number 9th on it. It was Kaname Tosen, the current captain of the 9th division and the second collaborator of Aizen. "Could you repeat your question?" "I was wondering if your move was really prudent. The last big incident was only sixty years ago. With all our actions in recent times and the loss of two captains level fighters, it would be impossible for the Gotei 13 to keep ignoring the situation." "Indeed. They are not so stupid that they would not smell a rat. But what of it? Do you think that the serious, kind and loved Captain Aizen could be seen as a potential culprit?" At this question, Kaname closed his mouth while Gin, who had stayed silent until now, let out a chortle. It was indeed the case. The current reputation of Aizen could only be seen as spotless. 4 Even if his illusions were not taken into account, the last person to be suspected would be Aizen. After laughing a little, Gin began to walk while showing his usual suspicious smile, "Also, I think you are misunderstanding something. Do you really think that this mission appeared out of nowhere?" He raised his hand and began to count with his fingers, "How do you think the whereabouts of the Fallen clan that had vanished for a thousand years were suddenly obtained? How was it possible for the central 46 that usually takes years for a single decision to be unanimous so fast? Why were only three out divisions singled out for this mission?" 1 Even though he was blind and could not see the actions of Gin, Kaname understood perfectly what Gin was implying, "So, all of this was part of the plan?" 2 Aizen smiled noncommittally. Everything had indeed been part of his plan. He had found the whereabouts of the Fallen clan more than a few decades ago while traveling through Garganta. He was even the one who helped them understand how the blanks worked and what they could possibly do with it. Though from their viewpoint, this understanding must have come as a sudden insight. Back then he had decided to leave them as a hidden blade that would bring trouble to the Seireitei when necessary. But, since Gojo proved to be a threat, he had decided to discard that card and use it to kill Gojo. At the same time, this allowed him to kill another powerful and loyal captain. So it was like hitting two birds with one stone. Of course, Aizen had also taken into account the slight possibility of Gojo surviving and coming back. Even then, it would not matter. He had left absolutely no trails. As long as he stayed in the shadows, killing Gojo was only a question of time. Still, 'Satoru Gojo, if you manage to survive this, then I will have to give you the same danger rating as Kisuke Urahara and Shinji Hirako.' 6 - "Fuck! Why did I meet so many hollows on my way?" 1 In the great void of Garganta, a black-skinned woman wearing a tight outfit that barely hid her form grumbled and cursed as she advanced while lightning enveloped her whole body. 3 It was of course Yoruichi Shihoin. 1 After entering Garganta, she had been ready for a long and boring journey before she reached her destination, but it had been anything but that. Garganta, which should have been calm and nearly devoid of activities, was filled with Hollows of all kinds. During all the way she had been forced to purify so many hollows, she had lost count after a hundred. What should have been a relaxed and simple mission changed into a veritable chore? Thankfully, while she had been a little rusted, the hollows she faced were only Adjuchas or Gillians. Nothing to worry about. Just as she decided to take a rest, she suddenly felt the space tremble slightly before a crack opened. A portal with a shade of black even darker than that of Garganta appeared not far from her. Out of it, three people came out, or precisely, One woman wearing what she recognized as the uniform of the healing department was holding a passed out Soi Fon like a sack of potato over her shoulder and was helping a silver-haired man walking out of the gate. Yoruichi immediately recognized the silver-haired man as the kid she met about five years. She did not recognize the voluptuous black-haired woman, but she could feel that the Reiatsu of that woman was eerily similar to that of Mayuri. 'Did that weird guy have a child?' 1 When the trio saw the person standing on the other side of the gate, a short silence fell as everyone found themselves in a rather awkward situation. At least, everyone aside from Gojo, "I know what you are thinking. You must think that this really looks like a kidnapping, right? Well… You wouldn't be wrong in believing so." Even in this situation, he did not hesitate to throw a joke. In the end, Yoruichi could only look at the smug face of that man and sighed. 'I want to punch him so much!' (AN: I think I grasped the most important point of Aizen. Making super plans that always result in making the Protagonist stronger one way or another. Lol. He doesn't know that his plan helped Gojo greatly. But really in Canon, he wounded Isshin, causing à chain of events to Ichigo's birth. Tricked Rukia, causing Hogyoku to be close to Chad and Orihime. Giving them power. Trying to kill Rukia, ended up with Ichigo learning Bankai. Created the Visored, ended with them beating the Espada. Killed the sweeper in the Dangai, which allowed Isshin to train Ichigo in Dangai without problems which brought Aizen's defeat. Aizen is so smart that he defeated himself lol.) 6 CREATORS' THOUGHTS HIKARU_GENJI HIKARU_GENJI *******: www.******* HikaruGenji
Join my ******* You can get up to 57 advanced chapters, 19 of SHK and 19 of Gojo, and 19 of Lustful Paradise.
Tier 1: 4+4 chapters of Gojo and LP
Bronze:4+4 chapters of SHK+LP
Tier 2: 12+12 chapters GOJO+LP
Silver: 12+12 chapters SHK+LP
Tier 3: 14+14 chapters GOJO+LP
Gold 14+14 chapters of SHK+LP
Legend: 17 chapters of SHK, 17 of Gojo, and 17 chapters of LP+ illustrations of SHK
Overlord: 19 of SHK, 19 of Gojo, and 19 chapters of LP+ illustrations. Can also ask or vote for special chapters once each month.
Supreme: Same benefits as overlord+ right to ask for the creation of an OC(Name/Gender /Race/Power) that will be added to the story.
COMMENT 2 comments VOTE Chapter 103: CH 92: GO SLEEP 7 Back to a few moments ago; After all the hollows in the surroundings were erased, it took a few moments for Soi Fon to snap back from the shock she had felt. "You...!" Turning her attention toward the bleeding Gojo, she took a step forward threateningly, "What was that!? Why did you not report the possession of such a Bankai!?" She shouted hoarsely. Even for her, the shock was simply too much. In the past, when Soi Fon knew that Gojo could manipulate Reishi, aside from being surprised, she had not been particularly curious. After all, she, as well as most captains, had faced many quincys and knew how limited their powers were. In fact, the only reason shinigamis even bothered to eradicate most quincys was because they refused to stop their hunts of hollows. When a shinigami 'killed' a hollow, that hollow was purified and sent back to the cycle. But when a Quincy did it, that Hollow was completely erased, and thus negatively affecting the cycle. But what Gojo just did...Just thinking about it sent shivers to her spine. Coughing a little, Gojo, with the help of Nemu, walked toward Soi Fon and asked with an impish smile, "Why should I have? " "Why!?" Soi Fon seemed incredulous, as if wondering why he was asking such an elementary question. "You know very well that any Bankai able to affect the functioning of Soul Society must be recorded and forbidden." The bankai was the hallmark of genius. All those who managed to reach this level had their name marked down in the record of the history of Soul Society. But, even in this privileged group of geniuses, there were always some outliers. People whose Bankai defied all common sense and were forbidden to use. One such example was Captain Commandant Yamamato. She did not know all the power his Bankai granted him. But the passive effect of his Bankai was enough to frighten anyone. After all, it emitted a temperature comparable to that of the sun's surface. 5 If used in the mortal world, his Bankai was enough to erase all life in existence on earth, even affecting a few more planets. 1 Another example of forbidden Bankai was Shinji Hirako, whose Bankai affected the very concept of allies and enemies. The effect seemed absolute, making him a nightmare on any battlefield. Though the effects were also indiscriminate. As such, he could not use his Bankai with allies around him. 2 But even those two paled when compared to what she had seen from Gojo's Bankai. After all, if her deductions were right, Gojo could be said to be the nemesis of all Reishi-based life forms and-Shinigamis fell under that category. She understood now why Gojo had asked her to not try to kill him. She might have resisted easily now, but she also understood that this Bankai was currently incomplete. But what after ten more years? A decade? By then, wouldn't he be able to erase all life in Seireitei at will? Knowing that Soi Fon really couldn't help but give birth to some killing intent. The situation was perfect. Even though she was quite wounded and tired, she could feel that Gojo had it worse. He was also currently very close, at this distance killing him would be easy. As for Nemu, Soi Fon scoffed at the simple idea that a fake vice-captain like this one could stop her even for a tenth of a second. Still, 'Calm down, calm down. He saved you. You also promised to not harm him. Do not be an ingrate, do not renegade your debt.' Soi Fon had always been extremely loyal toward the Seireitei. But deep in her heart, her loyalty to a certain person was even higher. Because of this, even though she wouldn't hesitate to die for the Seireitei, she would still hesitate to harm someone she was close to. Even more so when this person had just saved her life. She tried to see things from a more positive viewpoint. After all, with Gojo's power, no hollows would be a threat. He might even become the next captain commandant of the Gotei 13. But she knew that that was just her wishful thinking. The members of central 46 were extremely paranoid. it was impossible for the higher ups of the central 36 to sleep well knowing the existence of someone with such a power. She had seen for herself how much Zaraki Kenpachi was harassed. To the point that the central forbade Captain Yamamoto to teach him Zanjutsu. Taking a deep breath, she fought to calm herself down and silence her internal struggles before continuing, "Let's forget it, for now, the most important thing is to find a way back." Her wounds still hurt and the amount of blood she lost was not a joke. She was too tired to deal with a matter such as this one currently. 'Oh?' Gojo was inwardly surprised. Even though his vision was blurry because of the blood, he did not miss the instant a terrifying killing intent emanated from her. But this feeling vanished as fast as it appeared. Clearly, she had decided to not attack him. 'It seems like she is really someone worth befriending.' 3 Even though he had many countermeasures, in his current stats he was happy to not have to force himself. Still, this sadly wasn't enough. "Now, I almost feel bad about what I am going to do...Almost." "Wha…!?" Before Soi Fon could ask what he meant, Gojo who was now only a few steps away from her placed his index together as he muttered, Domain Expansion: Infinite Void 2 Soi Fon immediately felt terrible danger and tried to move, but with how tired she was, her reaction was a step too late. The result was immediate. Her mind closed down because of the intake of an immeasurable amount of information. "Help her up." Despite her shocked expression, Nemu did as she was told and took Soi Fon on her shoulder. Gojo had been careful with his usage and she should only be stunned for a few moments. "Well then, I guess we will be considered as missing." Gojo smiled. It had been a long time since he had been so free. Waving his hand, a portal of shadow opened and swallowed the two of three of them. It was time to enter the Dangai. 'I hope that there won't be any more surprises.' 1 (AN: About Soi Fon's thoughts on quincys being weak. Remember that Soi Fon only participated in the Quincy's eradication war a few decades ago. She never faced Yhwach of one thousand years ago, nor the Upgraded Yhwach and Quincy that would have normally appeared in about fifty years in the future. Also, a thought. Yamamoto's Bankai can literally erase all life on earth. Meaning he can't use his Bankai on earth. But during his fight against Aizen, Aizen feared that Yamamoto would use the Bankai. Of course, they were in a fake space, but it was slightly broken so it was connected to the real world. Basically, Aizen was sure that Yamamoto wouldn't hesitate to use his Bankai even though it would erase all life. Gotta show how cold Yamamoto can be. Lol. Funnily, since Aizen stopped Yamamoto from using his Bankai, he somehow saved humanity that time/ XD) 2 COMMENT 6 comments VOTE Chapter 104: CH 93: ART IS AN EXPLOSION 4 Yoruichi could only look at the smug face of that man and sighed. 'I want to punch him so bad!' She really wondered how some people could have such ease at infuriating people. At the same time, even though she was looking relaxed, she had already tightened her muscles. Even though out of the three facing her, one was unconscious and the other wounded, Yoruichi was not the kind to underestimate anyone. Even though Gojo was just a student five years ago, she had already seen some of what he was capable of at that time. And since he could walk in Garganta, then he was comparable to a vice-captain at the very minimum. "So, why is there an unconscious woman on her shoulder?" Even though she recognized Soi Fon, Yoruichi decided to act as if she didn't. She did not forget that she was a fugitive. She did not plan to kill any shinigami and she did not wish for her whereabouts to be tracked either. "Hum… You don't believe me when I say that I kidnapped her?" Gojo showed a bewildered expression full of hurt as if her not believing her was the saddest thing in the world. 'So fake.' Gritting her teeth, she wondered what she should do. The best option was undoubtedly to flee and continue her mission. But, even though everything seemed alright, she was a little worried about Soi Fon. But if she waited too long and Soi Fon woke up, then the situation would become tricky. 'Should I subdue them first?' Just as she thought that, "I wouldn't do that if I was you." Her gaze crossed that of Gojo. A smirk on his face as if he was waiting for her to act. "Do you believe that you can win against me?" Her eyes narrowed dangerously at the provocation. Even though she was quite rusty, Yoruichi was still an ex-captain and recognized as the fastest in the Gotei 13. Just because she had some reservations did not mean that she was scared of colliding. "Heh, it seems like Miss Fugitive has quite the temper, or should I call you Princess Yoruichi Shihoin? " Yoruichi and Nemu's eyes widened at Gojo's words. For Nemu, even though she had heard about the different fugitives, there was basically no information about Yoruichi herself available. After all, the Shihoin family, as one of the four great families, was no pushover. Releasing an arrest warrant on the leader of such a clan was the most they could do. In fact, some people speculated that one of the reasons why the Central 46 didn't urge the Gotei 13 to capture the fugitives, aside from the fact that they were all captain or vice-captain level, was the fact that Yoruichi was with them. After all, even if they caught her, it wasn't as if they could order her execution. Doing so would most likely cause a civil war. "How did you know?" The shock on Yoruichi's face only lasted for less than a moment before vanishing. Her mental fortitude was too high for such things to truly shake her. Though she was quite curious. "Heh, Blame the girl." Gojo snickered as he pointed at the unconscious Soi Fon, "You wouldn't believe the number of posters of you there are in some rooms of the 2nd division. I am pretty sure there's no one there that doesn't know what you look like." 1 Yoruichi groaned a little. She knew how loyal Soi Fon was to her. This was one of the reasons as to why she didn't call Soi Fon when she fled. After all, Soi Fon had a bright future in the Seireitei and she didn't wish to pull her down. Even as she thought so, she left a sigh of relief inwardly, 'Seems like he did not recognize me.' 3 Being recognized as Yoruichi was no problem. It wasn't as if he could find where she was based with just that. After all, technically, this wasn't their first meeting but the second one. Though that one was with her as a cat. If Gojo were to recognize that, he would be able to at least pinpoint their general location, which would be quite problematic. 'That is what she should be thinking right now.' 1 Not missing the feeling of relief that briefly flashed through Yoruichi's eyes, Gojo struggled to hide his urge to laugh. Even though the aura around her was different, for Gojo, thanks to his eyes, it wasn't difficult to recognize that she and the cat were related. Either the cat had been one of her shikigami or at least the equivalent that existed here, or she had possessed it. Of course, there was also the possibility that she was the cat. Though this one seemed quite outlandish. After all, he had never read about any shinigami having the power of polymorphism. 'Though it would be possible if she wasn't completely a Shinigami.' The first time Gojo saw the captain of the 7th division, he had been curious about what was hidden behind the mask. Even though he had no X-Ray vision, by observing the energy circulation he had been able to understand that Sajin Komamura was no ordinary shinigami but something of a Wolfman. Even though he had found no clear information. He at least knew that there existed some hidden clans of spiritual races that were not shinigami. 'Well, this isn't important now.' - After this, Gojo and Yoruichi discussed a little about the situation. Even though the two of them hid the reason for their presence in Garganta, they had at least cleared the heir and made clear that no fight was necessary. Yoruichi also managed to ascertain that Soi Fon was in no danger and so decided to leave the premises. She was a little offended that Gojo did not try to stop her, but she was happy to avoid what would have been a bothersome situation. Watching her departing back, Nemu, who had stayed silent until now asked quietly, "Was it alright?" No matter what the situation was, they had just let a fugitive escape without even trying to stop her. Should this be known, the two of them would most likely suffer quite the punishment. It did not really matter to her, but she did not wish for Gojo to suffer from the repercussions. "Heh, whether it's alright or not, why don't we ask our dear captain? You are awake, right?" Nemu was quite surprised when she felt Soi Fon stir suddenly on her shoulder. Placing her down, she watched as Soi Fon opened her eyes and threw a complicated glance at the direction Yoruichi had just left. "Since when did you know that I was awake?" "Why did you think she left without hesitation?" Even though Gojo answered with a question, it was easy to understand what happened with his words. The only reason Yoruichi had left calmly was that she knew that Soi Fon was awake. A myriad of emotions flashed in Soi Fon's eyes but it did not last long. Tearing her gaze away, she settled on Gojo, and only anger was present in her eyes. "Why did you leave me alive?" If Gojo had killed her, no one would be able to divulge his secrets. This was the best opportunity. "Well, for one I didn't really want to kill you. Furthermore, why should I kill you now, when I can now kill you anytime I want?" A mean smile formed on his face. He wasn't worried about Soi Fon at all. He didn't just make her fall unconscious. He had also left a failsafe in her body. "If you try to tattle on me, then — you will go Boom! and become a true representation of art." 6 At this moment, Nemu really wondered if Gojo was the villain. 1 (AN: Yoruichi walked away, but no worries. This isn't the last time we see her in this arc. Also the thing about the captain of the 7th division is Canon. He isn't exactly a human soul. Explaining everything would create a long as fuck AN so I won't. Even more so since I plan to use it as a plot point for future chapters. So you will have to wait or search wiki.) COMMENT 11 comments VOTE Chapter 105: CH 94: NEVER FULLY TRUST ANYONE 2 "...What did you say?" "You try tattling on me, you explode." "...Are you threatening me?" Soi Fon's eyes narrowed as she asked this. "A threat? No. Only third-rate villains make threats. I am just stating facts. You are free to do as you wish with the information I provided." Gojo was serious. Threatening a Captain like Soi Fon was useless, and there were few things Gojo hated more than useless actions. The tension between the two continued to grow steadily, one wearing a stiff expression and the other wearing an easy-going smile. In the end, the light in Soi Fon's eyes dimmed as she asked, "So, in the end, you never trusted me?" She had trusted him enough to ask all her subordinates to leave and stay with him to face what could only be called a certain death. She had thought that the two of them were companions and had something of a friendship. It seemed that it had been her illusion all along. 'I have been really stupid.' "Oh? But I do trust you." "...Are you joking with me? If not, then you have a really weird way of showing your trust." "As I said, I trust and believe in you. The Soi Fon I know is a just and loyal shinigami, ready to dedicate her life to the soul society. I am sure that even if Yoruichi herself attacked the Soul Society, you would face her even if it hurt your heart. This is exactly the reason why I have to do this." A gentle smile formed on his lips as he let out the whisper of a devil. "Later, no matter what happens, you can just say that you had no choice and was under duress." Gojo believed in friendship, love, and such things, but he believed even more in proper understanding. Never ask for more than they could handle. Never leave all the weight on their shoulders. Find a way for them to surpass their limits. This was why, even though Megumi had the potential to one day rival him, he had never really guided Megumi before the appearance of Yuji. After all, before Yuji came into the picture, the mindset Megumi had would always stunt his talent. As a teacher, he had to deal with different students who had different skills and mindsets. Underestimating one student meant wasting his talent. Overestimating another student means sending him to his death. The shinigami world was cruel, true. Every day, shinigami died fighting hollows. But even though this world outclassed his previous one on nearly every level, there was one that they could never surpass. Brutality. Compared to the pain and misery brought by Curses, Hollows were just cute children in Gojo's opinion. 1 Since the start, Gojo had developed the habit of never giving his full trust to anyone. 'Always keep a failsafe when necessary. Always understand what kind of information you can give.' He trusted Unohana enough to explain his skills to her, but not enough to reveal his past. He trusted Momo and Toshiro enough to see them as siblings but never shared his worries with them. He trusted Nemu enough to show her his secrets but never left her out of his sight. As for Soi Fon, he trusted her enough to give his back to her but knew that her loyalty to Soul Society as a whole could not be shaken. 1 In such a situation, threats were worthless. What he needed to do was carefully manipulate the situation to give her an outlet. When he took her out, he blended a part of his own Reishi in her body. Currently, like a chain, that Reishi had already coiled around her heart. Jujutsuki: Heaven's Vow. 4 By setting a vow and certain restrictions, it could bring a punishment should the vow be broken. He had created this skill by basing it on the Heavenly Restriction. 1 Of course, Nemu was also under the effect of a Heaven's Vow. Though in her case, the punishment was simply fainting and being unconscious until he reached her. Giving a short explanation about the situation to Soi Fon, he was quite surprised to see her simply shrug and begin inspecting her state. "You do not seem shocked, nor apprehensive." "When I was training to join the personal guard of the Shihoin's family, all the children were injected with a poison that would kill them should they fail and get caught. The same treatment held true when I became a guard. It's only after becoming captain that I got rid of it. I am already used to not being the master of my own life." 1 Soi Fon's tone as she explained her past was plain, but Gojo could feel the alienation toward him. Clearly, in her mind, he was just another jailer. If it was a dating sim, before her favorability would be at 60 and now it should be between 10 or 20, which really surprised Gojo. After all, he had been ready for her favorability to outright become negative. 'Hum...Perhaps she has M tendencies?' It was something worth considering. After all, even though she was rather short, Soi Fon was quite a beautiful woman. He wouldn't mind spending a night with her. [You are really a pervert] 'I am not a pervert. I am a man of culture. A gentleman if you will.' [*Scoff* I may be only five years old, but don't forget that I have all your memories and knowledge.] 'Haha, don't mind the small details.' Finally satisfied with what she saw, Soi Fon frowned. She had no way to look at the interior of her body, but, after focusing deeply she could faintly feel a foreign power flowing around her heart. 'So he wasn't lying.' Despite confirming the existence of the bomb, Soi Fon did not seem particularly worried. In the first place, she had already decided to not divulge his power. In a way, this seal really helped her. All she had to think was, 'It isn't my fault, it's his.' - Meanwhile, Yoruichi was advancing with a frustrated expression, things weren't going very well. She had known that Soi Fon was supposed to enter the Dangai for an extermination mission thanks to the spie Tessai had left in the Kido Corps, but she couldn't understand why someone of her caliber was in such a state. As if it wasn't enough, she wasn't even supposed to make contact with them in the first place. Her mission had been to follow incognito, enter Dangai, observe the situation, and if possible capture some Blanks for Kisuke to observe. It should have been simple, but, 'Who would have thought that I would meet another shinigami that can move through dimension' The fact that learning space-time kido was forbidden aside, only a very select few shinigami had even the necessary talent for such things. At least, for as long as she could remember, the only one who could do so was Kisuke. But, from what she had seen not long ago, it was clear that Gojo could also move through dimension, and at a way higher level. 'I really wonder just how long he will stay at Gotei 13.' This man and Kisuke were really similar, and this was why she knew that they were the kind of people with no particular taboo. Very dangerous individuals that move at their own pace and live in their own world. She was sure that Gojo would either enter the Royal Guard or leave the Gotei 13 sooner or later. 2 'Well, not that it matters to me. I should think about what to do now.' In the end, after pondering for what should have been a few minutes, she finally decided to just follow them from afar. She did not know how far his sense extended, but it did not matter. She more or less understood the kind of man he was. The kind that would rather play around and observe people moving like chess pieces while showing a charming smile. She found this kind of man quite fascinating. CREATORS' THOUGHTS HIKARU_GENJI HIKARU_GENJI (******* Perk:
*******: www.******* HikaruGenji
Join my ******* You can get up to 57 advanced chapters, 19 of SHK and 19 of Gojo, and 19 of Lustful Paradise.
Tier 1: 4+4 chapters of Gojo and LP
Bronze:4+4 chapters of SHK+LP
Tier 2: 12+12 chapters GOJO+LP
Silver: 12+12 chapters SHK+LP
Tier 3: 14+14 chapters GOJO+LP
Gold 14+14 chapters of SHK+LP
Legend: 17 chapters of SHK, 17 of Gojo, and 17 chapters of LP+ illustrations of SHK
Overlord: 19 of SHK, 19 of Gojo, and 19 chapters of LP+ illustrations. Can also ask or vote for special chapters once each month.
Supreme: Same benefits as overlord+ right to ask for the creation of an OC(Name/Gender /Race/Power) that will be added to the story.
COMMENT 5 comments VOTE Chapter 106: CH 95: ANOTHER GENIUS AN: Now if a shinigami speaks with his zanpakuto. {}=Shinigami speaking inwardly []=Zanpakuto speaking inwardly. - [Garganta] 'Now, what?' Looking at the dark void with a sullen expression, Soi Fon wondered inwardly what they should do. The presence of Yoruichi already put her on edge. There was so much she wanted to ask. What really happened that day? Why did she abandon her? What had happened during those decades? [*Argh!* Yoruichi! Yoruichi! Yoruichi! Your biased perception is clouding your judgment, just as in your relationship with Yoruichi! You resent her when she's not around, but will do anything for her when she is! There's no middle ground with you! Yoruichi's the one holding you back! She's the real problem here!] The frustrated cry of Suzumebachi sounded in her heart. {What do you mean?} [For god's sake. Soi Fon, you have a bomb in your heart, you are being threatened by a powerful shinigami, you are most likely considered dead in the Gotei 13, and all you think about is Yoruichi!? Come on! Is your brain flooded? Stop being such a simp!] 3 In her inner space, Suzumebachi was literally screaming. The current situation, while not the worst one, was pretty bleak. But, rather than thinking about a solution to the problem at hand, her partner was busy playing the fangirl. If she had a heart, she was sure that she would have had an attack by now. This was how infuriated she was. Soi Fon had the decency to look a little abashed. She knew that she had lost herself a little. Even so, she was too proud to offer apologies. [Humph. No need to say thanks. I know you wouldn't even if it killed you. Anyways, the situation isn't too bad currently. At least, Mister handsome over there doesn't seem interested in your body, which is pretty normal because your style is lame, so there is no danger to your virtue...Huh, I guess being lame has its advantages.] 6 Soi Fon gritted her teeth. She knew that Suzumebachi never kept her tongue in check and loved to hurl abuses at her. At the same time, she felt a little wistful. After all, more often than not, the zanpakuto spirit shared the same personality as their user, or at least close enough. {He might be a rogue, but I don't believe that he will use me for such an endeavor. If he wanted to, he could have done it when I was unconscious.} 1 Soi Fon did not particularly care if Gojo tried to sexually abuse her. Despite her lack of experience, as a female assassin, she had received all the relevant knowledge about how to use her charms if necessary and was also prepared for the eventual case where she would fall into the hands of the enemies and was unable to kill herself. [Then here is the question. Why did he keep you? Back then, he could have just convinced you to leave with the rest of the shinigamis and let him deal with the hollows. He wouldn't even need to expose his Bankai to you that way. It means he needed you to stay specifically.] {That's right...I guess the next question is, what will happen to me once he doesn't need me anymore?} [Indeed. If he kills you now, aside from that vice-captain, no one will know what has happened to you. He can even create a beautiful story about you sacrificing yourself or something like that. No matter how I see it, killing you is better than keeping you alive.] {So…?} [Hum? What are you asking?] {I mean. If you made all those deductions, it means you have a plan… You do have a plan, right?} [Nop. Not at all. Just wanted to show you how fucked you are. You are going to die. No cap. It was great knowing you.] 9 Reaching there, Suzumebachi immediately cut the connection between them, leaving a bewildered Soi Fon. - If Gojo could hear the discussion between Soi Fon and Suzumebachi, he would have laughed his ass off. But currently, he was more focused on finding a node that would facilitate the entry in Dangai. Since Gojo had decided to enter Dangai, he had prepared many plans. The easiest one was of course to open a Senkaimon from Sol Society or earth and to enter without a hell butterfly. But doing so was extremely dangerous and stupid. The chances to appear in the time currents of Dangai or next to the sweeper were so high it could basically be seen as suicide. This was why it was necessary to go from Garganta to Dangai and finally the valley of screams. 'Should I still explore the valley of screams?' That had been the mission given. But finding the specific valley that housed the targets would be a huge endeavor with just the three of them. They would need to be incredibly lucky to find them. He would rather focus on Dangai if necessary. 'Hum, but Valleys of Souls are created by the coalitions of Blanks. Observing it could be interesting.' He decided that he would give it a try and visit valleys of scream once he was finished with his business. If after three times he did not find it, he would simply go back. It wasn't as if he cared about some exiled nobles. 'Now that I think about it, should I find a way to warn Nanao that I am alive?' 4 He suddenly grimaced at the thought. Nanao already had a trauma because of the curse of her clan. If she learned that he 'died' just a few days after having sex with her, he was sure that she would be devastated. 1 He could of course go back immediately, but if he entered the Seireitei, he had a high chance of being caught. The most important was, 'I need someone at the level of captain to be with me.' Pondering for a few moments, he decided to not stay longer than one week in Dangai. Normally, he would only be declared missing in action after a period of two weeks. This means that he could use one week for Dangai, three to five days for the valleys of screams, then he would go back. After all, once he obtained fixed coordinates, he could come back any time he wished. He continued to mull as he advanced until, "We are here." Both Nemu and Soi Fon looked around at his words but saw nothing aside from the same endless void. Of course, the world in their eyes and that of Gojo was completely different. Where all they could see was nothingness, when Gojo concentrated, he could see strings of energy all linked to each other. But some of those strings aggregated to form nodes. Those were what Gojo targeted. Since he didn't know the coordinates, he couldn't teleport to Dangai using Shadow, but using this alternative method was possible. Gojo heightened his focus, feeling the nodes with all his senses. Slowly, the world around him began to slow down and all color slowly vanished, until all that was left was a monochromatic world where everything seemed to stop. 1 In his mind, thousands of calculations began to take place. For anyone else, the amount of information would have been too overwhelming to make sense of. But, one of the reasons the Six Eyes were required to master Limitless was exactly because of the boost in calculation power. He didn't know how long it took, perhaps a few minutes or few hours, but his back was drenched in sweat when he finished. "How long have I been out?" "I doubt more than a couple of hours." Nemu answered calmly while Soi Fon stood on the side. He was surprised that she didn't try anything. In fact, he had some nasty surprises in reserve had she tried anything. It was really a shame. "Are you really about to open a gate to your destination in Dangai?" Soi Fon frowned, even the members of the scientific research department would need to work in medium-sized teams for many days before succeeding. In fact, even Kisuke Urahara would need some preparation for a few days before he created a fully functional gate. Even though she hated that man, she had to admit that he was the most talented person she had ever seen. Gojo ignored Soi Fon's question and took a deep breath, before waving his hand. Instantly, the reishi in the surroundings began to gravitate around and condensed at a specific point. Finally, an oval-shaped gate appeared in front of the eyes of an astonished Soi Fon and a grinning Gojo. Until now, there had only been officially one shinigami that could open gates to and from Garganta without having to rely on more companions or machines. Now, there were two. 1 (AN: Well, well well. What will Gojo discover in Dangai? We will see… Also, officially, only Kisuke can. But most of us know that Aizen can do the same.) 1 COMMENT 4 comments VOTE Chapter 107: CH 96: DANGAI [Dangai] The moment Gojo entered with Nemu and Soi Fon behind him, he couldn't help but shiver a little at the sight that greeted him. From a normal perspective, If Garganta was a vast empty field, then Dangai could be likened to a long endless tunnel. The 'walls' of the tunnel were a row of dark clouds. Clearly, this place was rather normal-looking. But for Gojo, this place looked more like a giant death trap. The cloud walls weren't harmless. They were called Koryu[1] and were deadly traps for all spiritual life forms. Should anyone enter in contact with it without proper preparations, one would be rendered completely immobile immediately. Of course, Gojo was no exception. If any part of his body got trapped, he would have to immediately cut that part. Otherwise, it would be game over for him, as he would be trapped until the Kototsu[2] came and sent him back to the past, but because of the high distortion, his body would be completely torn and reduced to nothing. [3] "So, Dangai was your goal all along." Soi Fon, who had until then stayed silent finally spoke. Her power of observation was rather high. Otherwise, she wouldn't work as an assassin and spy. This was why she was able to see that Gojo didn't enter Dangai to complete the mission, but because Dangai itself was his goal. She could also understand why he had needed her to follow him, "You need a captain level to stop the current." "Bingo! No prize though." Gojo shrugged and did not try to deny Soi Fon's deduction. He wasn't surprised that she got it right. After all, at this point, it was pretty obvious. "Gojo….Do you know why no Shinigami tried to use the Dangai for such a purpose?" "Because of the Kototsu?" "It's one of the reasons." Soi Fon, showing a bemused expression, tried to explain the situation. In the first place, the only way to stop the Koryu was to either channel the Reiatsu of a captain, or to use some special instrument. By doing so, one would be able to obtain a great amount of time. But here lied the problem. How long could the torrent be stopped?[4] "Some captains in the past tried, and the best they could do was to stop the flow for about 1000 hours in Dangai time, or 30 minutes in the normal world. For the instruments, it was even worse, and stopping the flow for even 10 minutes in the normal world would be difficult." The price was that the captain would lose all combat capacity for about six days. Meanwhile, the Kototsu shows up every seven days. It means that one could only use it once every week. Just to get about one month and a half. "Now let's say that it would be possible to increase the number of captains. How many of them would be willing to tire themselves out and be put in a situation of danger for nothing? Even if all the captains were willing to work for you, in the end, after one year in the real world, you would have only trained for about forty-four years." Nemu listened without interrupting. As the vice-captain of the 12th division and the direct assistant of Mayuri, she had a deep understanding of this problem. It wasn't just about fighting. Some scientists wished to use the flow to their advantage to increase the amount of time they had at their disposal. In the end, the project was scrapped as the cost to maintain it was too high and the slightest mistake could mean death. Soi Fon, meanwhile, didn't stop. "But all this is just a question of dedication. There's another more fundamental problem. Even though Shinigami need time to master and adjust to some skills, time itself is not a factor of strength for us. Once we reach a certain level, time itself is meaningless. Shinigami cannot grow indefinitely after all." Gojo nodded, if the growth of a Shinigami could be traced in a curve, one would see that the growth was in no way stable through time but rather needed a special trigger, then was followed by a sudden peak increase in strength. An average shinigami could suddenly become a master if he awakened a powerful Zanpakuto. The same went for Bankai. If a shinigami had no talents, even if you gave him hundreds or thousands of years, the result would be the same. At most one could argue that it helped greatly reduce the time needed to master some skills. Time was indeed meaningless for Shinigami. For example, Unohana was not much stronger than her past self during the creation of the Soul Society. In fact, from her words, it seems like she had weakened instead. This was the innate limit. Something that could never be surpassed and that limit determined how far you could go, not the time you invested. This was the kind of world this was. Soi Fon finished her explanations and looked attentively at Gojo's face. The reason she explained all this was because she wished to see the expression of disappointment as he realized that his master plan was in fact a failure. She was sure that since Gojo was a young Shinigami, he had been dazzled by the notion of Dangai and thought the only reason it wasn't used was that it was forbidden by the law. All this while, seeing his assured and arrogant face had ticked her off greatly. This feeling was increased by the current situation she found herself in. After all, even if she wasn't flustered by having a bomb inside her body, knowing that her life wasn't her own gave a pretty shitty feeling. Unfortunately, she was bound to be disappointed. After all, "I already know all that." "...You know?" "Heh. Did you really think I would rush headfirst without a thorough plan? I may be prideful, but I am not stupid." Of course, he knew. How could he enter this place without wondering why no one ever made full use out of it? In the end, the risk and cost of using Dangai far outweighed the possible gains. [5] But Gojo didn't care. He didn't wish to use Dangai as some sort of time chamber to accelerate his training. He needed to go to Dangai in order to feel the distorted flow of time and see what he could glean from it. He hoped that he would not be disappointed. Turning towards Soi Fon, he asked, "Will you help me?" Soi Fon, who was disappointed by the fact that she wouldn't see a downcast Gojo tilted her head at his question, "Why don't you threaten me?" "I already told you that I have no wish to threaten you. Aside from asking you to keep my secrets, I will not leverage the bomb whenever I need to ask you something. You are free to refuse any request coming from me." 1 Gojo knew more than anyone that blackmail and threat were a form of art. He wasn't above using any of them, but they had to be used in the right way on the right person. The most important was to never break the bottom line of the one you were threatening. For example, even though he forced her to not reveal his secret, since she did not think that he had nefarious intentions toward Soul Society she did not try to fight back, as she judged that sacrificing her life for this was not worthwhile. But what if he asked her to betray Soul Society? He was pretty sure that she would kill herself immediately. At the same people, companions that had been obtained through unorthodox means were not trustworthy. "Then, let's make a deal. I will help you, but in exchange, you have to take away that bomb." "Give me forty years. I will erase my Reishi in you by then." Soi Fon did not miss the implication in his words. Gojo did not want to show his Bankai because he would most likely get sent to the Maggo Nest. "You believe that after forty years, no one will be able to threaten you." Gojo smiled confidently, "That, I do not know. But I am sure that after 40 years I will have reached a level where few people would even be able to touch me." Soi Fon thought he was speaking figuratively. She did not understand what kind of Gojo was reaching for. Gojo knew that Limitless itself was not that incredible in this world. But it was mainly because Limitless was hindered by his frail human body. Right now though, be it his physical abilities or calculation speed, he was incomparable to his past living self. "Are you not worried about me suddenly pulling out my energy and letting you trapped in the flow?" "Trust is something that goes both ways. I trust that you are not the kind of person to do such things. But more than anything—I trust myself." The meaning was clear. Even if he focused entirely in training, he still believed he could deal with anything she might throw at him. "..." "..." "...Very well. What should I do?" After a tense silence, Soi Fon finally relented. She did not know if what she was about to do was the right choice or a mistake. But she would take one step at a time. Smiling, Gojo's expression barely flickered as he felt someone pass through the gate he had intentionally let open. How could he let another captain level escape his grasp when he needed so much currently? [1]: Wrestling flow [2]: Wrestling surge [3]Pretty easy to understand, but if I had to give an example, those who watched or played Stein gate should understand what happens if you time travel in the wrong way. Imagine that, but rather than some green goo, there is nothing left. [4] Isshin could stop the flow for 2000 hours or nearly 3 months which was one hour in the real world. [5] This explanation wasn't given in Canon but is born from my own understanding of Bleach. In Canon, the only reason they gave was Kototsu and Central 46 forbidding it. But I think it's mainly because Shinigami don't need time for power-up. Though they need time to master skills. One example is Toshiro/Rukia/Renji. Toshiro entered the academy five years after Momo and Renji etc did. But they graduated at the same time and when they were still vice-captain, Toshiro was already Captain and had Bankai. Another example is Child Zaraki vs Unohana. As a child, Zaraki fought on par with Unohana when she was still a Kenpachi without even using Shikai and only lost because he subconsciously made himself weaker. Finally, the best example is Ichigo. XD in two years the guy reached the level others took hundreds or thousands of years to reach. The worst is, it isn't even two years, since he stayed 17 months without power. So in just one year, Ichigo went from human level to galaxy destruction and possibly universal level. XD 4 (AN: Man, setting up a power-up isn't easy. You wouldn't believe the amount of research I had to do in order to create something logical and badass. Making the relationship grow is even harder. Yoruichi will act as a lubricant. Later) COMMENT 6 comments VOTE Chapter 108: CH 97: LIMITLESS 1 Sitting down and closing his eyes, Gojo began to progressively shut down all his senses, only leaving the sliver necessary to react to danger. At the same time, even if not in Bankai mode, Kogo could act within a certains margin and ensure to protect him long enough so that he would wake up should anything happen. After opening his Shikai, Gojo began to observe the world within 10 meters of him, and at the same time entered the inner world of Kengo. Once he saw what it currently looked like, a smile formed on his face as he understood that he had won the bet. - Sitting on the ground, Soi Fon observed Gojo as he sat quietly in a meditation pose. In her hands were strings that connected her to the walls and stopped the movement of the surge. This technique was called Kaikyo Kotei[1] a technique that allowed one to momentarily stop the surging flow and allows the others to profit from time dilatation. The price for that was that the one stopping the time could not move and could only use his reiatsu to feed the technique. Soi Fon was quite the powerful shinigami and as such estimated that she could stop the Dangai for about 1500 hours. This means that she would be unable to move or eat for 62 days and 12 hours and once this ended, not even one hour would have passed. 'Haha, this is really like a punishment game.' As powerful as she was, staying still without sustenance for two months wasn't really a problem. Even staying immobile wouldn't be. It was just that it would feel particularly awful. It was in times like this she was thankful for the training she received. After all, resistance towards torture and starvation were necessary. It was also no wonder the death rate was so high. She knew that the training itself had mellowed out after Yoruichi took control of the Shihoin family, but it was still pretty gruesome. Thinking about Yoruichi, Soi Fon couldn't help but turn her head slightly toward the brown-skinned woman who was standing sullenly not far away from her. Even though the two were not far away, only silence hung between them as neither of them knew how to begin a discussion. In the first place, it was why she had feigned to be still unconscious when they had previously met in Garganta. Yoruichi's mood could be said to be at an all-time low. Not only did she fail the mission, but she failed in such an epic way that it was embarrassing. She might have become quite rusty because of the decades without training, but it shouldn't have been possible for a newbie Shinigami to catch her trail. In fact, not even experienced members of the secret force should have been able to. The proof was that Soi Fon did not. For Gojo to succeed so easily, she had to admit that he was indeed a well-rounded genius. Since she was already used to Kisuke doing impossible things, it didn't take long for her to accept reality. Still, she had the same knowledge of Dangai and wondered why he was doing that. 'Well, I just have to stay and observe him.' - [Inner world] What was Limitless? In the simplest and roughest way, Limitless could be said to be a kind of space manipulation. In a more intricate way, Limitless was the power to bring the imaginary concept of Infinity to reality. In mathematics, no matter how many times someone divides a number it will never be reduced to zero. 3 Instead, they will be left with fractional units so infinitesimally it would become immeasurable to their eye. The Limitless brings this concept into reality, so anything that attempts to penetrate the infinitely divided space will slow down to the point of appearing to stop completely. As if that much wasn't enough, Limitless could also bring the impossible concept of negative distance or bring the divergence of infinity into reality. One could say that Limitless was a power that made the impossible possible. In short, "Limitless is bullshit." 4 Sitting on the throne, with Kogo sitting on his lap, Gojo gently combed her hair as he explained with a wry smile. 10 "I never really thought about this when I was alive, but my ancestor was really a monster. For him to create a technique like that. Still, since I have had Limitless for years, it shouldn't have been so hard for me to recreate Limitless. In the first place, I always wondered, why did I lose Limitless, but not Rokugan? This has always bothered me." Looking up at the sky, his wry smile changed into a confident grin, "The truth was always there. I had never lost Limitless. I was just unable to access it because the concepts it brought were flawed in this world." The last time he entered Kogo's inner world, it had been a white infinite void with one unique throne. But currently, the world seemed to be separated in two as another void seemed to grow in the distance. A dark one. This was without a doubt, the inner world of Gojo. That world that Gojo had been unable to access until now seemed to be slowly fusing with the world of Kogo, making them one. The fact that he had never lost Limitless became apparent to him when he became able to use Infinite Void. A domain expansion was the expression of the inner world into reality. The peak of a cursed technique. But, how could he see the peak without a base beneath it? 1 This was when Gojo understood the true problems. Though this world and his previous one looked exactly the same. The basic laws that governed it were completely different, but at the same time eerily similar. In this world, humans could use Reiryoku and become exorcists like how in his previous one, humans could use cursed energy and become sorcerers. In this world, Shinigamis and hollows were beings that existed on a spiritual level and were invisible to humans without a certain level of Reiryoku. In the same way, in his previous world, humans could not see Curses if they did not possess cursed energy. In appearance, the only big difference between this world and the other one was the difference in energy. 2 But there was another one existence that changed everything. Because of that existence, planes of reality such as Soul Society and Garganta existed alongside the human world. This was the main reason why Limitless could not be manifested initially. His mind was unable to properly calculate and bring Limitless because he lacked many frames of reference. The reason why he became able to use Infinite Void, albeit barely, was because he had been to the human world and had obtained another frame of reference aside from Soul society. Calculations were impossible as long as unknown variables existed. As such he had to transform those unknown variables into variables that could be understood. Still- "What a fucked up world." He really wondered what kind of being was the soul king to create such a universe. - [?] In an unknown place, a being deprived of his four limbs floated silently while observing the universe through his eyes that could see all. Next to him, a man draped in white with a black beard, the Monk who calls the realm name, the one who named all things in Soul Society, frowned. Unease filled his mind as he felt that something impossible was happening. Turning his head, he opened his mouth, intent to ask what was happening, but in the end, he closed his mouth and sighed, for he knew that he would have already received an answer if that person wished to share it. "What is meant to happen will happen." Sighing, he continued to write a piece of calligraphy, as he had always done. [1]: World boundary stabilizer (( Perk: : HikaruGenji Join my You can get up to 57 advanced chapters, 19 of SHK and 19 of Gojo, and 19 of Lustful Paradise. Tier 1: 4+4 chapters of Gojo and LP Bronze:4+4 chapters of SHK+LP Tier 2: 12+12 chapters GOJO+LP Silver: 12+12 chapters SHK+LP Tier 3: 14+14 chapters GOJO+LP Gold 14+14 chapters of SHK+LP Legend: 17 chapters of SHK, 17 of Gojo, and 17 chapters of LP+ illustrations of SHK Overlord: 19 of SHK, 19 of Gojo, and 19 chapters of LP+ illustrations. Can also ask or vote for special chapters once each month. Supreme: Same benefits as overlord+ right to ask for the creation of an OC(Name/Gender /Race/Power) that will be added to the story.) COMMENT 7 comments VOTE Chapter 109: CH 98: LIMITLESS (2) Huff! Huff! Huff! *Drip* *Drip* In the tunnel of Dangai, a rough and laborious breath sounded while droplets of sweat hit the ground. 'How long has it been now?' Kneeling powerlessly on the ground, her arms still connected to the surging flow thanks to the special string that transferred her energy, Soi Fon raised her head with difficulty to observe Gojo, but even that proved to be impossible since her vision was so blurry. Nearly two months. For nearly two months, Soi Fon had stayed in the same position without moving, eating, or sleeping. More than anything, her reserves of energy were constantly lowering. To say that she was currently feeling awful would be an understatement. The feeling of slowly weakening was not one she could appreciate. In a way, it was a form of torture all on its own. Thankfully, even though she had close to no Reiryoku left, she could still somehow manage the situation. But with each second trickled by, she could feel herself getting even weaker. 'Sigh, I am really too headstrong.' She could have let go at any moment, but her pride and mostly the fact that Yoruichi was close to her made her reject such an idea. She didn't want to appear lame in front of her idol. Soi Fon wanted to show Yoruichi that she had grown far stronger during those few decades and had perhaps even reached her level. 'Yes. I worked hard. I even developed my own special techniques. If I train for twenty or thirty more years and perfect this skill, I am sure that I will surpass her.' In the tunnel, even though there were three women, none of them spoke with each other. For Nemu, she may have begun expressing her desire and emotions, but this was only in front of Gojo. In front of the other people, she was still silent and somewhat gloomy. All she was doing was sitting and observing Gojo in silence. Her eyes, hardly blinking at all. 'Waoh. Creepy. I guess she is really related to Mayuri.' Yoruichi, who had just finished a set of exercises, thought as she took a look at Nemu. Like Soi Fon, Yoruichi had been trained in how to stay still in ambush for days if not months, just to kill that one target. So, even though she had a lively personality, the present situation wasn't really a problem for her. Since Gojo was using the feature of Dangai to obtain some kind of power-up, Yoruichi decided to do the same. Though, in her case, it was more a kind of rehabilitation. As she warmed herself up in the hope of slowly regaining her old reflexes. Even though the results had been average, she was still a little stronger than she had been when she entered Dangai at first so it was good enough in her book. After all, the best way of training for a shinigami, in Yoruichi's opinion, was direct combat. Only during combat would one use everything they learned and apply them to the real solution. The proof was that even the act of reaching Shikai and Bankai required a fight between the shinigami and the sword spirit. Of course, while training, she also observed Soi Fon's state regularly and was ready to stop her at any moment. The main reason as to why Soi Fon was in such a state was because she was losing her Reiryoku, her source of energy. Shinigamis were complicated beings. Weak souls did not require sustenance. Their Reiryoku was so weak that it might as well be nonexistent. But when they reached a certain level, they needed to eat in order to maintain their existence. Meanwhile, once they surpassed a certain level of Reiryoku, mainly around vice-captain level, eating became more a habit than a necessity. Once she made sure that Soi Fon wasn't past the critical point, she turned her attention to the cause of all this. 'What a monster.' Every time she looked at him, she couldn't help but think so. Two months. It had been barely two months. For a shinigami, such a period was completely worthless. Not even enough to learn a low-level spell. But during those two months, the changes that had occurred on Gojo were startling. Firstly, it felt as if he had matured a few years. Even though he still had his boyish look, he looked more mature. Furthermore, his beautiful silver-white hair had also grown past his shoulders and nearly reached the end of his back. 6 But if the changes stopped there, she wouldn't be surprised. 'His power…' Cold sweat formed on her back. If before she was sure that she had a fair chance in beating him, now she wasn't so sure. Even now, standing in front of him, she had a hard time measuring his Reiatsu. No matter how hard she tried, she could not understand how someone could have such a change and increase in power in such a short time. It was completely mind-blowing. 'I really wonder what he is doing.' - Back in his zanpakuto inner world, Gojo showed a wry smile as he watched the translucent second throne placed in the dark side of the inner world. 2 "As I thought, it still isn't complete." Even though the fusion had reached a rather high level, it had already been stuck some time ago. Still, he showed no disappointment on his face. After all, what he gained from this trip was more than worth it. He knew that even if he stayed longer, it would be useless. After all, now that he had already taken the most important step, what he needed now were frames of reference. Still... "Kogo, you are really incredible." "Heh, no need to state the obvious. I know I am the most awesome." "Less than me, I am sure you wanted to add." "*Snort* In your dreams." The two bickered like this for a few moments. Gojo had long realized that only when he was talking with Kogo could he be said to be stress-free. He caressed the head of the girl sitting on his lap with a giddy smile. Even though he had found the correct path to completely regain limitless, and even had some gains already. What truly made him happy was what he had glimpsed. The full potential of Kogo could only be said to be frightening. 'Well, I guess next I will visit the valleys of screams.' The valleys were not created naturally, so he doubted that they were part of the frames of reference he needed. But it wouldn't hurt to try. Furthermore, if he could finish his mission on the way, it would allow him to test his new powers. 'Ha! I can't wait.' Thinking so, he raised his index and a scarlet ball of energy formed above it before being snuffed out by him. 1 Grinning, he stood up and placed Kogo back on her throne. "Time for me to wake up." He didn't know how strong he had gotten, but he was sure now of one thing. The Soul Society would be shaken. (AN: Excited about Gojo power up? Well, I am. Had to think many times before choosing that and the possible road. In the end, we will see whether you guys will like it or not.) 5 COMMENT 4 comments VOTE Chapter 110: CH 99: LET'S BET The moment Gojo opened his eyes, the three women shuddered at the sharp increase of Reiatsu. Yoruichi was still alright. But, for Soi Fon who was pretty much dead tired, and Nemu who was only a vice-captain, the current pressure was unbearable. They felt as if thousands of kilograms were suddenly placed on their shoulders. Thankfully, Gojo had not melded any intent in his pressure, otherwise, it could have ended quite badly. "Oops." He was a little disoriented at first, but once he understood what was happening, he immediately took control of his pressure. Nemu couldn't help but let out a sigh of relief, while Soi Fon, who was already in a pretty bad shape after being drained for two months, fainted. Just as she was about to hit the ground, Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Two people immediately appeared next to her and supported her. "She has just fainted and is suffering from exhaustion. Nothing worrisome." Taking her in a princess carry, Gojo took out the chain she had used to connect to the wall of Dangai and verified her current state. On the other hand, Yoruichi, who was one step late, was gobsmacked and looked at Gojo with an incredulous expression. 'He was faster than me?' Yoruichi could hardly believe it. Even though she had become quite rusty after all those years without fighting and living in the form of a cat. She still believed that aside from Raijin no Tenjirō[1], a member of the Zero division, who was also the greatest healer she knew[2], no one could match her when it came to pure speed. Thinking back to what had happened, she was sure of it, 'It wasn't speed. It was….Teleportation?' She didn't know if she should be relieved at the fact that he wasn't faster than her or horrified about this outrageous revelation. Despite the many restrictions, there were many shinigami who dabbled in space-time techniques. Some were more successful than others, though the vast majority failed. Still, even after thousands of years of research, there were many limits to what had been actually possible with space-time Kido. Some shinigami, like Kisuke, even reached the level of being able to travel between dimensions, but none of them could teleport. If she wasn't wrong, if what he did was really teleportation, then he would be the first one since the creation of Soul Society. - After making sure that Soi Fon was alright, Gojo stood up and stretched with a big smile on his face, and began to check his changes. Touching his hair, he mused as he wondered how he looked like currently, but there was only one possibility, 'Yep. Even though it should be impossible, I must have become even more handsome than I was in the past.' 5 His narcissistic thought aside, for him who had an intimate knowledge of his own body because of his healing skill and his Shikai, he could feel that he had greatly changed. While Shinigami could grow older, the appearance of a shinigami wasn't just a question of time but also of power level and awareness of oneself. 7 Clenching his fist and feeling the power coursing through his body, he nodded in appreciation. Of course, the most important Limitless. After all, this was the main reason as to why he came here. The current Limitless was still somewhat incomplete, but he had already finished the most important part. This made him quite happy. He may have far surpassed his human self, but Limitless was a skill that had accompanied him for most of his life. It was also the skill that helped him reach the top of his world. This was why he had a special attachment to it. At the same time, he was thankful that he hadn't been able to use Limitless at first. When he had entered Soul Society, he still saw himself as the strongest. With a mindset like that, Limitless may have helped him win easily against many, but he would have met his end sooner or later. After all, this world did not lack masters in space manipulation or powerful people with unique skills that could theoretically counter him. 3 More than anything, if he had Limitless from the start, he would have never tried to make contact with his zanpakuto, and as such would have never met Kogo, which would have been quite regrettable. "Well then, Yoruichi, what do you want to do now?" By then, Yoruichi had already calmed down. She was already used to seeing impossible feats being accomplished by geniuses and as such, she had a higher tolerance than most. But curiosity was making her go mad. It was like an itch that could not be scratched no matter what she did. She was curious about so many things. 3 What skill did he create during those two months? How was he able to teleport? Could he become an ally against Aizen? Back then, she had been too hot-headed and did not wish to stay longer in the Soul Society. This was why she had fled after rescuing Kisuke and the Visored, even though she did not really need to. Had she stayed, with her political power, it would have been possible to harass Aizen until he slipped and made a mistake. Of course, the other reason she fled was that she did not like the boring and static world that was Soul Society. She may have been born as a princess and rose to become the first female head of the Shihoin clan thanks to her talent, but deep down, she hated her position. There were so many things she wished to see, so many places she wanted to explore. But she had never managed to gather the resolve necessary until that incident. Looking at Gojo, her eyes shone with splendor as she said, "I want to fight you." Yoruichi had always been someone of action. Since she was curious, she decided to satiate her curiosity. Rather than asking him questions, fighting him would prove to be more meaningful. Gojo grinned inwardly, as he thought of the best way to profit from the current situation, "Why should I? I gain nothing from fighting you?" Yoruichi frowned a little. She wasn't like Zaraki who would madly attack someone that didn't want to fight. As such she asked, 1 "What do you propose then?" He wiggled her finger at her, "A bet." "...A bet?" "Indeed. If you win, not only will I tell you everything you want to know, but I will even work for you and listen to any of your orders." A strange expression flashed on Yoruichi's face, "...And in case you win?" This time, Gojo did not hide his grin, "If I win. Then you will become my maid and listen to any of my orders." 1 He also shrugged, "Of course, I say 'all' of my orders but there are of course some limits. The winner cannot ask for the life of the loser and cannot make orders that go against the bottom line of the loser. Furthermore, the loser will listen to the other for only 50 years. What do you say?" 3 Yoruichi, who had been on the verge of refusing, stopped short. If there had been no limits, the choice wouldn't have been difficult. But now, it appeared to be much more reasonable. For shinigami like them, 50 years was really not that long. 2 Of course, she wasn't stupid. She knew that Gojo had first made an unreasonable proposal followed by one much more appetizing. It was a common tactic in negotiation. But deep down, she had the confidence to not lose. If she went all out and used her Shunko, few people could beat her. Worse came to worse, if it was necessary, she could use her final form. Though she hated it because of how unstable the technique was. That was why, "Alright." Yoruichi made the decision on the spot, "I accept your bet." They said curiosity killed the cat. 4 Yoruichi was about to learn this lesson hand down. But, just as the two were about to fight, "I object!" 6 [1]: Lightning-Fast Tenjirō [2]: The guy is pretty badass. He's the teacher of Unohana in healing skill and was so fast Soi Fon could hardly perceive him. Personally, I think Ichibe is even faster. But what he used against Yhwach was a special skill rather than pure speed. So it's hard to say. 1 (AN: There is one thing I always found weird in Bleach. Why did Yoruichi flee? She is the princess of Shihoin. Just saving some inmates sentenced to death means shit. The Central 46 or Gotei 13 can't even touch her without risking war. But let's say that she didn't want to risk war and didn't want to inform Soi Fon because the girl is a hothead when it comes to Yoruichi. Why not inform Byakuya and his grandfather about Aizen? What about warning Captain Yamamoto or Shunsui or Ukitake? Of course, it would have been a contest between Aizen and Yoruichi since there's no proof. In fact, Aizen used his illusion and created the perfect alibi. Still, as the princess of Shihoin, her voice had way more weight than Kisuke who was basically bullied during the trial, if you even call what happened a trial. The guy couldn't even defend himself. Anyway, rant over.) 1 COMMENT 4 comments VOTE Chapter 111: CH 100: HIKARU GENJI? 2 "I object!" Just as the two were about to discuss how to fight. A scream of indignation stopped them. Looking back, they could see Soi Fon stand up with difficulty, her face drenched with sweat and her teeth gritted. "Satoru Gojo, I can accept many things. But do not disrespect Yoruichi-Sama." 1 Gojo was a little startled before showing a weird smile, "It seems like this girl is really infatuated with you." He murmured to Yoruichi, causing Soi Fon to blush and Yoruichi to cover her face in helplessness. Of course, it wasn't because of the implications in Gojo's words. She knew Soi Fon very well and she had no lesbian tendency nor had any romantic feelings toward her. 8 It was just that Soi Fon's loyalty toward her was extremely high. It wouldn't be a mistake to say that Soi Fon basically worshiped the ground she walked on. This fact could be seen even now. Gojo had been able to somewhat restrain Soi Fon with the bomb in her heart. But now, Soi Fon completely disregarded this bomb just for Yoruichi. 'Such a loyal woman. It's truly rare.' Even though her blind loyalty was awkward to look at. Gojo had to admit that it was also endearing. Few people could say for certain that they understood the heart of all those around them. But for Yoruichi, she could say with the confidence that even if the whole world betrayed her, Soi Fon would never do so. No matter what Yoruichi did. It was something really enviable. He never had anyone like this in his past life. Not even Yuji and Megumi. He had a best friend, but that friend took another path. Of course, blind loyalty could bring many problems. But it did not change the fact of the matter. Thankfully, in this world, he had Kogo. The only one he could trust with all his heart. 1 Thinking about this, a smile formed on his face. "Why do you object? Do you not believe in Miss Yoruichi?" Soi Fon paled before shaking her head in a hurry. Her head was still a little foggy because of the strain she had to endure and as such lacked her usual rhetoric. Gojo did not miss this occasion, "How about this, you can also participate in the bet. If you beat me. You win and I serve Yoruichi. If I win, you serve me." Soi Fon was stunned and so was Yoruichi, "You want to fight the two of us at the same time?" Yoruichi asked with a bewildered voice "Of course. Why not? It isn't like I will lose either way." 2 Both Yoruichi and Soi Fon's faces became firm. As skilled spies and assassins, the two of them had been trained in how to effectively kill for as long as they could remember. And because of their upbringings, they saw nothing wrong with using numbers to defeat a powerful opponent. As long as the difference in Reiatsu wasn't too high. A group of soldiers could beat someone powerful. In that sense, Gojo's proposal itself didn't offend them. It was the meaning behind it. "You are trying to say that you can beat both of us at the same time?" Yoruichi asked, the smile now gone from her face. It had been a long time since she had been belittled like this. "Why don't you give it a try?" The three of them looked at each other before Yoruichi finally nodded. "Okay." Saying so, she approached Soi Fon and said. "As she is now, Soi Fon isn't able to fight. We will wait for her." Her voice was stern and solemn. Yoruichi was many things and generally, she hated having to think too much. But this didn't mean she was dumb. Anyone else in her place would have believed that Gojo was simply too arrogant or could not understand the situation. Yoruichi, on the other hand, didn't think so. Since she was used to staying beside a genius, she understood one truth, 'Never judge a genius with common sense. What seems impossible for you isn't necessarily impossible for them.' Initially, when Gojo only bet against her, she did think that she could win. Not because she was stronger, but because Gojo knew nothing about her while she had some ideas about his skills. As such, Gojo misjudging her skills was a possibility. But here was the thing, Gojo clearly knew Soi Fon's abilities and yet, he was still so sure. It meant that either he was really arrogant and stupid or that he really had the means to win. Yoruichi would rather bet on the second possibility. Of course, the easiest way would simply be to forgo the bet. She was not obligated to fight after all. But, where would be the fun in such a situation? What made betting so attractive was the thrill of not knowing whether you will win or lose and the prize in case you won. 4 If she won, she would get a great helper, and if she lost it wasn't a big deal. As long as he didn't go too far, she was even willing to listen to some kinky orders. 2 Of course, she wished to win. This was why- 'I will use these six days well.' She already knew that it would take about one week for Soi Fon to recover completely. She planned to use this week to explain many things to Soi Fon and make their partnership seamless once again. She didn't plan to explain the situation about Aizen yet. If she did so and Aizen noticed any incongruity when Soi Fon went back, Yoruichi was sure that the chance of Soi Fon dying without even understanding what was happening was rather high. "Soi Fon, I think it's time we talk." - [Why are you suddenly acting like this?] Gojo turned his back to the duo that was resolving the grievances accumulated for a few decades and walked toward the silent Nemu. Hearing Kogo's question, he shrugged inwardly as he said in his heart. {Now that I found the clue for limitless, the benefits Gotei 13 can bring me are now relatively low.} [So, you plan to betray them now?] There was no condemnation in her voice. She did not care the slightest bit about Soul Society. She already knew that Gojo had never decided to stay all his life in Soul Society. She just wondered what was the reason for hurrying. {Not now. I plan to at least become a captain and finish my bet with Unohana. Then once I accomplish a few side goals. It will be time for me to leave. By then, I will need a team.} 1 [Ah. So this is why.] {Yoruichi is a top-level fighter and she has a great identity. Having her on my side will make things easier for me even if I leave Soul Society. As for Soi Fon, she is hopelessly infatuated with Yoruichi. It's basically a bargain. 2 for the price of one.} [Pfft ! You are such a bad guy.] Kogo laughed, but then turned serious. [What about the bastard that created the trap?] At this mention, Gojo's warm eyes chilled. {The enemy is without a doubt someone high graded. Either a captain or a noble. But I don't even have to search, after all, if I get Yoruichi, I can obtain that information.} [I am surprised. You really thought carefully about this.] {What kind of man do you take me for? Do you think I made that bet just because she was sexy? I am a principled and kind gentleman.} [Hehe, whether you are a gentleman or a thief, you know yourself.] She gave a snide remark before cutting the connection, making Gojo laugh awkwardly. Since Kogo knew him so well, how could he hide the truth from her? Yoruichi was an extremely beautiful and alluring woman. Few straight males wouldn't feel their blood boiling at her sight. With how flexible she was, Gojo couldn't help but wonder how it would feel. 7 'Haha. I really became a dissolute bastard.' It wasn't his fault either. The soul society had basically no entertainment facilities. So, during those five years, he could only entertain himself in the most primitive and natural way. The wretched smile in his heart vanished the moment he reached Nemu. Gojo was many things and he did not see himself as a good person but he still had his scruples. As Nemu was now, she was basically nothing more than a child in the body of an adult. He needed to slowly raise her and guide her for her mind to mature completely so that she could stand alone on her own. 'Man, why I am feeling like I am raising her to become my woman? Is it perhaps what Hikaru Genji felt when he was raising Lady Murasaki into his perfect wife.' (AN: Next chapter will be the start of the fight. Hope I will be able to make it epic. Also Tales of Genji is basically the first JP novel and Hikaru Genji(the mc of the story) is also the first Harem mc in Japan history XD.) 3 COMMENT 6 comments VOTE Chapter 112: DO YOU HAVE PROBLEM ON MY SITE? So, people I have been adding ads yesterday but I remarked some people have problem connection to the site now. Normally I only added three statics ads and there should have been no Popup or redirection ads since I absolutely hate such thing and it destroy readers experience. The problem is on my side in France there is no problem when I open the site on my computer or computers (and phone) of my friends. Sigh. Anyway please, if you face any problems opening the site, please write me here or on my discord by pinging me. 1 If this continues after more than 48h I will simply stop ads for now. COMMENT 16 comments VOTE Chapter 113: CH 101: BLACK FLASH VS FLASH WAR CRY [Garganta] Floating aimlessly in the void of Garganta was Gojo, with eyes closed and expression serene. After making the bet with Yoruichi and Soi Fon, and talking with Nemu, Gojo had been spending his time in the Garganta. 4 Since the moment he had regained a part of Limitless, he had felt that his mastery over Reishi had reached a completely new level. As such he had begun to wonder about how he could grow even stronger. One of the solutions he found was strengthening his body. The body was the vessel. The larger it was, the more energy it could contain. But this wasn't enough. A large bowl made out of paper would not be able to contain water. What he needed was a large and sturdy vessel. This was why he had been slowly experimenting with his body, trying to make himself stronger. After all, his body was made out of Reishi. If he could make his body as strong as when he used Blut all the time, then even Zaraki or Unohana would be inferior to him in this case. Sadly, the results until now were minimal since he was very careful. 'Should I experiment on some hollows?' Hollows and Shinigami were both made out of Reishi. If he could strengthen hollows and increase their powers, then he could do the same for himself. He did not even entertain the thoughts of using Shinigami. 1 After all, Hollows were things he killed in masses, like curses. He understood that, like Curses, Hollows at a certain level had their own ways of thinking, and as such not all hollows were evil. The world was never black and white after all. But Gojo believed in only what he saw. Until now, he had never seen any hollows worth sparing and as such held no scruples. 'Either way, I need to visit Hueco Mundo sooner or later. So might as well do it then.' As he was about to continue musing, something caught his attention and he opened his eyes, before turning around, a platform of reishi appeared under his feet. "So you girls are here." Behind him stood three women, obviously Soi Fon, Yoruichi, and Nemu. Nodding to the two women, Nemu walked until she stood behind him and watched his back. For her, this was the best place. The one where she felt the most at ease. Neither of the other two were surprised at her actions. "Are you ready?" "Of course, I am ready to beat your arrogant ass." Gojo nodded, "Firstly." He raised his hand and created a white translucent cage made out of Reishi around Nemu. Hollows could appear at any moment in Garganta, so he wished to keep Nemu close to him. But, the result of the fight between three powerful captains level shinigami would be too much for her to bear. At least, with this cage, she wouldn't be affected much. Once he was done, he put his attention back to his two opponents and whistled in admiration. While he was covering Nemu. The two of them had already taken away their coat, leaving a black skin tight uniform that let their backs uncovered and left little to the imagination. "Well then, Shall we get started?" Immediately, the space around them was flooded and trembled as the three of them released their Reiatsu. Flash War Cry[1] Violent gulfs of wind surrounded Soi Fon, while white lightning covered Yoruichi. Encased in this power, the two of them looked like two goddesses of war. Despite the flashy display of power, Gojo was not deterred. He had a way to completely end this fight, but if he did that, there wouldn't be any fun and he also wouldn't be able to test the limits of his current power. This was why- Black Flash Torrents of red and black lightning covered his body but did not affect his clothes. After all, in terms of energy controls, he was the best. 1 Watching his form, Yoruichi showed no surprise as she had been warned by Soi Fon earlier. Still, seeing this form that was close to the technique she had created, she had to admit that geniuses were really different. Of course, she did not take into account the fact that she technically was bragging. After all, she was the one who created Shunko and could proudly call herself a genius. Suddenly- Bzzz! BOOM! At a speed faster than anyone normally should have been able to react to, the three of them vanished from the spots they were standing and began to fight. Nemu, standing in the box created for her, felt herself getting dizzy as she tried to keep track of what was happening. All she could see were flashes of lightning, all she could feel was the stirring of the wind and all she could hear was the rumblings of thunder. The three people that were facing one another seemed to clash again and again as they left trails of energy on their wakes as if they were racing to the end of the world. If this fight had happened in Soul Society, Nemu had no doubt that they would have been forced to readjust the maps. Even now, despite the protection of the shield, she could feel as if she was being pressed down by a mountain and had difficulty breathing. If Nemu was surprised and admired them, then on the other hand, Soi Fon and Yoruichi were completely shocked. In terms of pure speed, Gojo was definitely slower than them and not by a little. Normally, he should not have been able to respond to so many of their attacks. But, it was as if he could predict the future and had a complete understanding of where and when they would attack. It didn't take long for Soi Fon to remember her first meeting with Gojo, five years ago. Back then, the same situation had happened. Members of her team, obviously faster than him, were completely unable to touch him. She immediately understood that trying to blitz Gojo was impossible as long as the difference in speed between the two did not reach a certain level. While Yoruichi did not have that information, her years of fighting experience were not for naught as she soon came to the same conclusion as Soi Fon. Without even speaking to each other, the two of them immediately stopped engaging Gojo but stood on either side of them at a distance of a few meters. Despite the earlier flurry of hits and attacks, none of them showed any signs of exhaustion. Clearly, this had been nothing more than a probing for the opposing side. At the same time, as if by a tacit understanding, neither Gojo nor Soi Fon summoned their zanpakuto. Of course, the reasons were deeper. For Soi Fon, her zanpakuto was a killing weapon unsuitable for sparring and her Bankai was useless in a fight at such high speed. For Yoruichi, she was simply unable to use her zanpakuto like normal shinigami because of some experiment she conducted with Kisuke. The only way she could use its full power was by assuming her final form but even then there was a problem – she lacked complete control over it. 1 Finally, for Gojo, the reason why he did not use his zanpakuto was simple. He was sure that he could win against the two of them even without it. 1 [1]: Shunko translation is flash war cry. The English translation sounds way better. Even more so when compared to Gojo. ( COMMENT 6 comments VOTE Chapter 114: GOJO CH 102: LIMITLESS NEUTRAL PHASE: INFINITY The atmosphere was filled with a progressively heavier tension as the two sides faced each other. "You are much better than I thought." Yoruichi sincerely complimented while Soi Fon nodded on the side. Gojo was still inferior to them when it came to Hakuda and Hoho. But the two of them were professionally trained for decades in an institution that entirely reposed on those two disciplines. Meanwhile, Gojo had been in the Gotei 13 and should have just fumbled around by himself. 2 His results could only be said to be awe-inspiring and not even Soi Fon could deny the talent of the man. "Heh, it's alright." Gojo simply shrugged. He wasn't arrogant enough to think that he could surpass specialists in hand-to-hand combat with hundreds of years of experience. Furthermore, he had to admit that his fighting skills when he was alive were extremely inferior when compared to them. Thankfully, he had received quite the brutal training from Unohana. 'Though, I am still a little short.' While he looked relaxed, he had to admit that fighting against both Soi Fon and Yoruichi was not an easy task, not that he expected it to be easy in the first place. Speed aside, the two had a wealth of experience and a great tacit understanding of each other. Their combination and coordination made Gojo waste more mental energy than what should have been necessary. Neither Soi Fon nor Yoruichi missed the little moment where he became absent-minded. Their forms blurred as they appeared close to him. Boom! Black flash: Blut Vene[1] "Haha." Gojo let out a bitter chuckle as he blocked a dropkick from Yoruichi with his right arm, and his left leg to stop an attack from Soi Fon. Under his kimono, his arms were covered in faint blue patterns tracing the veins beneath his skin. To Gojo, Blut Vene was one of the best defensive skill in his current skill set. Despite this, he could feel his bones crack a little under the power of those two attacks. He immediately retracted, and with a twirl, kicked the two of them. Sadly, the attack missed as they had already prepared for his counterattack and dodged them. After all, while he could react and protect himself thanks to his eyes, he was still slower than them. Like this, a back and forth exchange consisting mainly of martial arts began once again. If previously it was mainly a contest of speed, now it is one of pure combat skills. Compared to the flashy fight most shinigami were used to, this felt terribly mundane, but it was oh so much more straining. Each step and each attack had to be calculated while anticipating his opponent's next move. When paired with his constant use of the Rokugan, the strain on his mind was not a joke. But even so, Gojo found the fight fun. It reminded him of his training with Unohana. The three of them were entangled in a bitter fight where even the slightest mistake could be fatal. For Gojo, the situation was quite tricky, but not unbearable. Slowly, wounds were accumulating on his body, but it wasn't enough to slow him down. Meanwhile, the two others weren't having it easy either. It was surprisingly frustrating for Soi Fon as her stamina was draining at an accelerated rate. After all, more than Hakuda itself, her fighting style was reliant on her zanpakuto ability so she specialized in quick fights. It didn't help that she just recuperated her energy not long ago after four months of being drained. 1 Free of wounds she might be, but she could feel herself slowly slipping, and eventually, she knew that she would make a mistake. Giving a glance at Yoruichi, she jumped back and put distance between herself and Gojo, leaving Yoruichi to deal with him. Once she made sure that Yoruichi had no problem holding on, she took a deep breath and slowly began to accumulate the winds around her arms. During those six days, she had learned from Yoruichi that Shunko was a technique Yoruichi herself created. Soi Fon was a little sad to see that her achievements weren't all that impressive, but she was happier to reaffirm how powerful her princess was. 'I need to do it like this.' As the original creator of the skill, Yoruichi's understanding of Shunko was far ahead of that of Soi Fon. Although the elements they used were different, the core principles were the same. "Gather." The wind whipped around her, flapping her clothes and showing a spring scene to anyone who could pass in the surroundings but it didn't matter to her. 1 *Huffff* Slowly releasing her breath, she clenched her fists. She rushed toward Gojo, breaking multiple sonic barriers in the process, and punched with all her strength, releasing all the energy encased in her fist. Yoruichi meanwhile, who had been holding back Gojo, immediately used him as a springboard and jumped out of the way. BOOM! An explosion of light filled the place while a huge tornado nearly pushed Yoruichi away. Even from afar, Yoruichi had to admit that this attack packed quite the punch. If Soi Fon managed to perfect it, it would become a big killer. "Even if he wasn't taken down by this, I doubt he should be well." Just as she murmured this- "Do you think so?" -She felt a presence behind her. But, as if she was prepared all around, she executed a dazzling series of actions. Shunko: Full power She released the full power of the basic Shunko. If before she was simply surrounded by lightning sparks, now the lightning around Yoruichi changed and took the form of two large white wings on her back. Be it speed, strength, or reaction time, all of them were increased exponentially in this state. This was followed by her gathering all that lightning in her fist and releasing it in a fraction of an instant with a mighty punch. Compared to what Soi Fon did, the two could not even be compared. Like a divine punishment, the sea of lightning swallowed Gojo, leaving him no time to react. The reason why she wasn't surprised about him appearing behind her and could react so fast was that she already knew that he could teleport since he used it in dangai once after awakening. Since Soi Fon knew and told her how powerful his healing skills were, she did not hold back at all in this attack. It was impossible for him to still be able to fight after receiving such an attack. After all, it was powerful enough to completely take down someone at the captain level. "You lost." She felt a little giddy at first, but as the lightning slowly vanished, she could only open her mouth wide. "Really?" 2 She wasn't the only one. Be it Soi Fon or Nemu, none of them could hide the astonishment and confusion at the sight they were witnessing. When everything cleared out, all of them could see Yoruichi, her hand-stretched and her fingers closed in a fist. Her fist was just a few centimeters away from Gojo's face, but no matter what she did, no matter how she tried to come close-it could not advance. Giving her a smirk, he added, "You cannot touch me. After all, the distance between me and you is — Infinite!" 6 Limitless Neutral phase: Infinity [1]: Calm blood dress (AN: I must say. Writing this fight was hard. Normally bleach is all about who can make the bigger explosion. Less technique than pure Hakuda. I wanted to use other big move of Soi Fon and Yoruichi. But Soi Fon only learned the new Shunko after being trashed by Yoruichi in Canon and Yoruichi did not show the third form of Shunko before the war.) COMMENT 9 comments VOTE Chapter 115: CH 103: YOU WON Limitless Neutral phase: Infinity 'How the hell!?' Even with Yoruichi's centuries of experience, she could not help but become bewildered at the sight that surpassed her cognition. Yoruichi never saw herself as unparalleled. She could have accepted it if Gojo had managed to dodge her attack, or even if he had defended from it thanks to a difference in Reiatsu. But this? "Soi Fon!" Gojo did not even react as Soi Fon appeared like a ghost behind him and launched a kick at his midriff. Sadly, like with Yoruichi, she seemed to be blocked by an invisible wall that did not let her advance no matter what she did. "You should stop, you are simply wasting your time." Yoruichi and Soi Fon appeared next to her. Their expression grave as they observed Gojo warily. "So, this is the reason you wished to enter Dangai?" Soi Fon asked with suspicion. She more or less knew Gojo's skill set and this was the first time she had seen him use such a skill. Of course, it was possible that it was another of his trump cards, like his Bankai, but she did not believe so. "You are right. Creating this skill is the reason I had to explore Dangai." He had already learned his lesson after what happened with Nanao and was careful with his words. "To put it simply you didn't touch me, but touched the 'Infinity' that was between you and me." "Infinity?" Yoruichi frowned at those words. She was beginning to grasp what that skill was about. "I will explain, put out your hands." 7 Gojo raised his two hands and waited for them to do so as well. Sharing glances, Yoruichi and Soi Fon advanced and did as he instructed, each of them pushing one hand toward him. 1 At first, there was nothing wrong. But, after reaching a certain distance away from him, no matter what they did or how much they pushed, their hands couldn't advance anymore. "See? You are not exactly stopped, but the closer you get, the slower you become." 2 Looking at the incredulous expression on their faces, Gojo couldn't help but feel proud. Bragging was always extremely enjoyable. "Infinity is an omnipresent concept. My technique just allows me to actualize it and bring it into reality. I can even bring concepts such as convergence and divergence. Though, currently, I can only do so with Divergence." This part made Gojo really feel a little funny. Divergence or Red was born by using a reverse curse technique, basically reversing the negative cursed energy into a positive one. Only by doing so could a jujutsu sorcerer learn how to heal themselves and others. Even when he was alive, it took him years and nearly dying to learn this technique. But here, he learned it first before being able to use Convergence or Blue. He could only attribute it to the fact that Reiatsu was already a positive energy. The more Yoruichi and Soi Fon listened to him describe this technique, the brighter their eyes became. Even Soi Fon with her usual cold face could not hide her admiration. At the same time, they could not hide the dread that was gradually growing "Can anyone learn this skill?" Gojo shook his head, "Perhaps it would be possible for my descendants? But aside from this, it should be nearly impossible for any other shinigami to learn this." 1 Both Yoruichi and Soi Fon, let out sighs of relief at those words. They did not believe that this skill was invincible. There was no such thing as absolute or invincible in this world. But, if Gojo did not exaggerate, then this skill was the absolute nemesis of all close combat shinigami like them. Thankfully, it wasn't the case. "So, I win?" Looking at his cocky grin, Soi Fon could only grit her teeth in frustration, "We can't beat you, doesn't mean you can beat us. So it should be a draw." "You really think so?" "Of course." "Very well then, I wanted to try it anyways. Let me show you something — Bankai!" 1 Bankai: Tengoku futago no Gyokuza - From Nemu's perspective, the moment Gojo activated his Bankai, the three fighters completely vanished from her sight and all she could see was a large black cube with white stripes floating in the space. 1 'The external form is similar to that of Captain Tosen.' Her father and creator, Mayuri Kurotsuchi, had documents about all the important members of the Gotei 13 that were filled with information about their skills, personality, habits, and other information. She wasn't privy to all the information, but she knew that Tosen's Bankai could be classified as a domain type that trapped his opponent in an individual space. In that space, he could set rules such as taking away the sense of hearing and sight of those imprisoned. 'I wonder what is happening in it...' She couldn't help but tilt her head in wonder. - When Yoruichi opened her eyes, all she could see was a world composed of pure white, making her feel as if she was alone in the world. Right in front of her was Gojo and a gorgeous silver-haired woman. Both of them were sitting on a throne, and above them were two orbs akin to two eyes of a god passing judgments. One was a black sun and the other a silver moon. "Where are we?" "His Bankai." Soi Fon, who was next to Yoruichi showed an awful expression. She still vividly remembered how the army of hollows had been completely erased. Furthermore, his Bankai seemed completely different. "Welcome, to my world!" 3 Gojo stood up and opened his arms wide. Even though his head was throbbing like crazy, it was already way more bearable than when he last used it. But for him, the greatest and most important change was that he was right. 'Limitless is indeed the way to perfect my Bankai.' Compared to simply covering a large zone, the ability to completely imprison people in his world was incredible. It was as close as possible to a domain. "You guys said that you didn't lose, right?" Smiling, he waved his hand as the Reishi in the air swirled and changed into stars that filled the sky of his world. It was a breathtaking view...but for Yoruichi and Soi Fon, it was horror incarnate. Taking back his seat, he leaned back on his throne and crossed his head while looking at them like mice trapped in a cage. "You cannot touch me, neither can you escape. All you can do is...passively receive a beating until I am completely exhausted. So, what now?" Looking up at the sea of stars high in the sky, Yoruichi debated briefly about going all out but, remembering the effects of Limitless, she sighed and raised her hands in surrender. "You won." (AN: Welp, I made fighting Gojo to be one of the most disgusting things possible. Now he can only keep his Bankai active for a short time but, once it becomes perfect… Hehe. Also, I won't stop here. Currently, Gojo has Space with Limitless and Matter with Reishi. Now there is still a third one that is missing. You don't need to be a genius in Physics to guess the third one.) 11 COMMENT 9 comments VOTE Chapter 116: CH 104: TRUTH ABOUT THE PAST (1) (AN: If you want to reach until ch 134 then read on my free website: gojo-ch-134-election-2/ and if this still isn't enough, then join my Pa treon to reach until ch 152: HikaruGenji.) Once Yoruichi surrendered, the world that had imprisoned them dissolved fully, and they once again found themselves in the void of Garganta. Looking at Gojo who was bleeding from both his eyes and noses, she couldn't help but sigh. 1 "So you were bluffing." Gojo grinned at her words. That was indeed the case. With Infinity, they truly had no way to hurt him but...the same could also be said about him. He had no way to hurt them either. 2 The only way available to him was his Bankai but unfortunately, while it was definitely easier to bear the load of information that filled his mind, it was only relatively easier when compared to the initial debilitating effects. He had thought that finding Limitless was the way to complete his Bankai, but it seemed that it wasn't enough. He needed a key, most likely one last key and he already had an idea about what he had to find. The universe was composed of time, space, energy, and matter. [1] In the world created by his Bankai, he initially only had the equivalent of energy and matter through Reishi. Later he obtained the equivalent of space through Limitless. All that was left was — Time. 1 'Hum, I should also work on the matter part.' Even now, he could only create organic matter, through the manipulation of Reishi. Aside from this, the best he could do was create energy weapons. But, while this was already incredibly useful and powerful, his control over Reishi shouldn't be limited to this. In theory, he should have been able to not only destroy things composed of Reishi but to also create things. This showed that his skills were still limited and that he wasn't making full use of Kogo. 'After this trip ends, I will focus on controlling matters. Then I will visit Hueco Mundo and complete my control over space. Only then will I begin to search for a way to manipulate time.' The more he thought about this, the more excited he became. If he could control those four powers individually, he wondered if there would be a qualitative change to the power he was wielding. While thinking so, he walked toward the place where he had left Nemu and lifted the protection around her. "How are you?" Even as he asked, he was inspecting her body to see if she was suffering from any wounds. After all, it wasn't impossible for powerful shinigami to completely kill weaker ones with their Reiatsu alone. Even though Nemu was a vice-captain and none of them targeted her, it was better to be safe than sorry. Once he was sure that everything was alright, he finally turned back to the despondent Yoruichi and Soi Fon, "So, what will you do? I can understand if you renege on the bet. After all, I have no way to force you." Yoruichi scratched her hair with an annoyed expression, "Alright~Alright. No need for this poor attempt at reverse psychology. Since I dared to bet, then I am of course ready to lose. But, I can only speak for myself." She shot a glance at Soi Fon. Soi Fon on the other hand was very tangled inside. At the end of the day, she was still the captain of the 2nd division and leader of the secret forces. What if Gojo asked for sensitive or secret information? At the same time, now that she finally reunited with Yoruichi, she did not wish to show her bad side. In the end, she gritted her teeth and accepted, "You can make me do anything you want, as long as it doesn't affect the interests of the organizations I am affiliated to." Gojo showed a meaningful smile as he looked her up and down, "Anything? Really?" Soi Fon flushed, "Don't go too far!" "Heh. Can't take a joke." Gojo simply shrugged and stopped paying attention to Soi Fon. Right now, he needed to think about his future. Sooner or later he was bound to leave the soul society but he didn't wish to flee like a bereaved dog with no home. As such, it was necessary to prepare. Before leaving, it would be best if he could pull some people to his side. In his mind, the picture of Momo and Toshiro flashed. Those two were still new to Soul Society and as such not as loyal. It wouldn't hard to have them follow him when he left. He then took a side look at Soi Fon and frowned a little. Getting Soi Fon to follow him normally would have been impossible. But, his gaze landed on Yoruichi, and he smiled, 'With her on my side. It should be much easier.' From what Gojo had observed, Soi Fon certainly wasn't lesbian. She held no attraction toward women in general and neither was she Bisexual. Furthermore, from her reactions, she had without a doubt a certain interest in him, even if said interest was somewhat limited. But, this did not change the fact that she was sexually and emotionally attracted to Yoruichi. In short, she wasn't attracted to Yoruichi because Yoruichi was a woman. The gender of Yoruichi did not matter. She was simply in love or at least, obsessed with Yoruichi. Nothing more, nothing less. Such a pure feeling was really beautiful and rare but, at the same time, also rather easy to distort. Thankfully, it seemed that Soi Fon had not evolved into a full-blown yandere. "Well, well, well. I think it's time to go search for those nobles and while we are going…" 1 He smiled at Yoruichi. "...Why don't you tell us what happened 60 years ago?" It was time to know the whole truth. [1]: so, let's be clear. I am no scientist or physicist. I know that saying the universe is composed of time, space matters and energy is like a super oversimplification. But things are what they are. (AN: The feeling Soi Fon has for Yoruichi is hard to describe. Once again, she isn't homosexual and I even wonder if she is straight. All that matters for her is Yoruichi. The best example of this is Satou Matsuzaka from Happy Sugar Life. She is in love with Shio Koube, a little girl. Satou is neither lesbian nor into Underage girls. She is simply in love with Shio. If you don't know the anime. Search. One of the greatest yandere in my opinion and far more interesting than Yuno.) 4 COMMENT 6 comments VOTE Chapter 117: CH 105: TRUTH ABOUT THE PAST (2) At first, Yoruichi was quite hesitant about sharing her story, even more so since she didn't plan to let Soi Fon hear it but...because of the bet with Gojo, she was obligated to listen to him. Furthermore, she had a faint expectation in her heart. If a genius like Gojo joined forces with Kisuke, winning against Aizen should be possible. There were even more chances of success if Gojo had never met Aizen and as such never looked at the Aizen's Shikai. Once her thoughts reached this point, she stopped hesitating and began to summarize the story. "Back then, there were already many weird cases of shinigami or members of the Rukongai vanishing mysteriously. Shinji, who was the captain of the 5th division back then, already had suspicion on someone. In the end, it was that person who pulled the rug under everyone and used the occasion to explore the mystery of Hollowfication." 'Hollowfication?' 1 Gojo was a little intrigued. One didn't need to be a genius to understand what it meant just by hearing the name. "What happened to those captains?" Yoruichi sighed, "Thankfully, Kisuke and Tessai managed to save them. But, everything went to hell. Suddenly, shinigami appeared on the scene and Kisuke was sent before the central 46. Those old bastards accused Kisuke of pursuing Hollowfication experiments and using his comrades as experiments subjects. As such he was sentenced to eternal exile on earth after having all his power sealed. Since he used Spatial Displacement and Temporal Stasis, two forbidden Kido, Tessai was sentenced to imprisonment in Shugou, the 3rd underground prison. As for the Shinji and the others, they were sentenced to be treated as hollows and as such, executed." She spat out through her gritted teeth. Back then, Kisuke had tried to explain what actually happened but no one listened to him. "The worst was, Kisuke really did research Hollowfication so he had no way to defend himself. In the end, I intervened and helped them escape, hence becoming a fugitive alongside them." Gojo mulled a little at the information he received, but in the end, there was one that mattered. "Who is the culprit?" "The culprit is, or rather, the culprits are — Kaname Tosen, Gin Ichimaru, and finally, Sosuke Aizen." "What!?" Soi Fon jumped out, her expression showing how shocking Yoruichi's statement was. In the soul society, if you had to ask who was the most popular captain, Aizen would without a doubt be one of the strongest contenders. "Back then, there indeed was doubt about Aizen. But, there were 125 witnesses who could prove having seen him in the barrack of the 5th division. Out of those 125, one of them was Captain Shunsui Kyoraku." Yoruichi showed a bitter smile, "It's the fault of his Zanpakuto." Soi Fon's shock was replaced by comfusion, "Wasn't his Zanpakuto a water-related one?" "It was a lie. His zanpakuto, Kyoka Suigetsu, is not an elemental type, but a pure illusion one." Yoruichi then proceeded to explain. Kyoka Suigetsu was monstrous. Though it lacked the offensive might of Zanpakuto such as Ryujin Jaka, no one would dare to underestimate it after knowing its true ability — Kanzen Saimin[1]. 6 It allowed Aizen to completely control the five senses of the people who watched the transformation in Shikai of the sword. As if it wasn't enough, the effects were eternal and permanent. Aizen only needed to fulfill the conditions once and from that point on, he would be able to pull his target in illusions at any moment. This was one of the reasons she left the Soul Society. Since she had already seen his Shikai release, she could never know when he would pull her into an illusion. The feeling of not even being able to trust your own senses was not one anyone could appreciate. "That bastard! He made a joke out of all of us." While Soi Fon was beset with rage and humiliation, Gojo was organizing the information in his mind and came to one conclusion. "So you're telling me — thiis guy basically took down 4 captains, 4 vice-captains and framed two other captains while making another captain who was incidentally the leader of the strongest clan into a fugitive, all that in one night and without even drawing his sword once?" 4 Gojo whistled. What Aizen did was the equivalent of cutting down the strength of the Gotei 13 by more than half in just one night while keeping the perfect alibi. 1 'Man, why do I have to face another scheming type?' This way of acting strongly reminded his oh friend, Suguru, or more precisely, the one who possessed his body, Kenjaku. Aizen wished to surpass the limit of Shinigami and used Hollows, while Kenjaku wished to evolve humanity and use Curses. Thankfully, this time, unlike against Kenjaku, not only was he not in the dark, but Aizen did not know his true power and abilities. "I get that his sword is scary and all and that his mind is even scarier, but, what about his strength?" Yoruichi shook her head, "I don't know how powerful he is exactly, but, he effortlessly blocked the Hado #88:Hiryū Gekizoku Shinten Raihō[2] launched by the commander of the Kido corps with a Kido of his own. Furthermore, he didn't even use a chant and used the Bakudo #81: Danku[3]" This time even Gojo showed a more serious expression. The power of a Kido was dependent on three things, The power of the user. The rank of the Kido. The presence or absence of a chant. Since both the man named Tessai and Kisuke used chantless Kido, and with Aizen using a lower-ranked one but still coming out on the top, it didn't need to say about who was superior in that clash. 'So he is strong, smart and has a hax ability... Hum...Why do I feel like I am describing myself?' 5 He joked around inwardly but thought seriously about what his next actions would be. If he had to be honest, he had no interest in fighting Aizen. After all, he wasn't the one slighted and it wasn't as if he was loyal to the Soul Society. Gojo did not care about why Aizen was acting like that either. But still- 'If I am right, that guy is the cause of the earlier swarm of hollows.' This would mean that the bastard had tried to kill him. Had he been weaker, the plan would have surely succeeded. Gojo was neither a saint nor a kind buddha that could forgive every slight done against him. In fact, he saw himself as someone incredibly petty and vengeful. Since Aizen had tried to kill him, it meant that they were enemies. Unknowingly, a chilling smile formed on his face. 1 All this time, he had been acting with no clear goal aside from becoming stronger. While it wasn't wrong, Gojo knew that such a goal was a little empty. Now though, he just found something that would spur him on to reach greater height. Since Aizen wished to break the limit of Shinigami, wouldn't it be fun if he broke through that limit first? Thinking about what kind of expression that man would make then, Gojo could not hide the feeling of sadistic glee that was sprouting in him. "Well, those were very interesting revelations." "What do you plan to do?" "In the future? I don't know. But now? Heh, I have some very interesting idea." [1]: Perfect hypnosis [2]: Dragon Strike Heaven-Shaking Lightning Cannon [3]: Splitting Void video/xfahex - - - - link for Tessai Hado #88 vs Aizen Bakudo #81 (AN: So let's make things clear. Aizen illusion isn't perfect. In bleach, it failed two times. One with Unohana, and the second with Yamamoto. In the two cases, they had to rely on their years of experience and very specific circumstances. 1 Well, I guess I did what I had to do. The next little arc in this volume will be the fight against the Exiled nobles. This one will be done very fast because they are honestly completely unimportant and will be soon forgotten. Gotta end it fast. But, some fan service before going.) COMMENT 11 comments VOTE Chapter 118: CH 106: VALLEY OF SCREAMS (1) "What a humiliation...What a humiliation." "Haha, when I proposed it, I was just joking around...didn't think you would really do it!" "Heh, you are underestimating me. Showing some skin isn't a problem honestly. Furthermore, I really needed to wash off the blood of those guys." Currently, Gojo was watching a scene that would make even the most steadfast monk fall into depravity and sin or the greatest pervert spew blood from their noses. On one side, he could see Soi Fon crouching down in the water and hiding her curves while her face was completely flushed, evidence of how ashamed she was. On the other side, swimming happily was none other than Yoruichi. Her graceful curves and healthy brown skin was a sight to behold as she moved from one side to another in this makeshift bath. The last one, Nemu, also naked and showing off her heavy breasts, was standing in the water behind him and massaging his shoulders. Her face, as blank as usual. Though a shade of red appeared when she lowered her head and looked at the lower part of Gojo. Even now, Gojo had a hard time catching up to what was happening. It had really been only a joke. But, though the scenery was beautiful, it wasn't the most important. Be it the embarrassed Soi Fon, the shameless Yoruichi, or Nemu, all of them were regularly throwing stares at the new addition of their little team on Gojo's side. 1 Turning around, Gojo looked at the little girl that was crouching next to him in the water. Even though she looked like a ten years old girl, one could see that she would become quite the beauty once she grew up. 5 Her large amber colored eyes filled with curiosity were observing the surroundings around her. Gently caressing her purple hair, Gojo asked, "Senna, how is it ? Is the water too hot?" 4 "No, papa. It's alright." 1 Gojo could only chuckle bitterly while thinking about how the hell he suddenly became a father. 3 - [A few hours ago] "In the future? I don't know. But now? How about taking a bath with the help of my two new maids?" Gojo smiled as he proposed, already expecting an explosive reaction. "You! How could you make such a shameful proposal!?" He grinned at Soi Fon's response. Really, messing around with her was becoming addictive. Her straight-laced and over-the-top reactions were always funny to behold. 'Well, I should stop now.' Jokes were only funny as long as they didn't go too far. But, "Pfft Haha, I was-" "Sure. Why not?" He was interrupted just as he was about to finish. "...Huh?" "Yoruichi-sama!?" Soi Fon opened her eyes wide in surprise, screaming at the top of her lungs. For a moment, even Gojo was caught off guard. Of course, it didn't last long. Looking up and down at Yoruichi he asked. "Are you sure?" "I mean, what's the big deal? It's just showing some skin. Furthermore *Sniff* Ugh. I haven't taken a bath in days, and our fight made me sweaty." Yoruichi shrugged and showed a grimace as she felt the grime on her skin, clearly not phased at all by the proposal. 'Heh, look at that?' "Well, if that is the case, shall we go on?" It was impossible to take a bath in Dangai. This was why Gojo decided to meld pleasure with actual work. He decided to open a gate from Dangai to a valley of scream. Valleys of scream were akin to small pocket dimensions that drifted all around. By using Dangai, the tunnel that stood outside of space and time, it was easier to connect to said dimensions and enter them. In fact, it wasn't impossible to enter one valley by mistake if you walked in Dangai long enough. Either that or you would end up devoured or imprisoned by the time current. Of course, the word 'easier' could only be used in relative terms. For Gojo, who now held Limitless and the cross-dimensional power known as Shadow, moving through the dimensions was now as easy as breathing. In fact, he couldn't help but wonder. 'Could I go back to my world?' This was a question that was worth pondering. But at the same time, there were many problems that were stopping him. Firstly, even though Hueco Mundo, Human world, and Soul society were three distinctive universes, those three universes were linked by the being known as the Soul King and they could be said to exist in the same reality with their own set of laws. That could be known as Great universe B. In his previous world, Great Universe A, even though there were many similarities, the differences were as startling. This place also had its own set of laws and could be said to be a parallel universe. Logically, no matter what happened, two parallels should never touch each other. But, Gojo knew for a fact that they did touch. After all, he was the living proof...Though he wasn't exactly alive, making him the dead proof...? 1 In any case, since he had moved from A to B after dying in A, even if it was a freak incident, a kind of event that could only happen at a certain time at a certain place, It still showed that movements were possible. But here came another problem. When he was in A, it was in Japan in 2021. But in B, Japan was in 1946. How did time move between those two great worlds? What if he used years of research only to appear thousands of years after the day he died? Since he was currently a soul, could he even survive in A? After all, the laws of the universes were different there. 4 'Man, I have a headache.' Sometimes, thinking too much about problems was also a problem. Throwing those thoughts at the back of his head for now, Gojo observed the place they stood in. "Hum...so it's a valley of screams? Kind of a letdown." Gojo chuckled at Yoruichi's words and slightly disagreed with them. Of course, from a simple exterior, the valley of screams was nothing to marvel at. There was a blue sky and a large expanse of earth. In a way, it was like a very large canyon. But what Gojo could 'see' with his eyes was a completely different spectacle. 'What a great concentration of energy.' Like in Soul Society, everything here was made out of Reishi. But it felt different...Impure even. He tried briefly to control the Reishi here, but it proved to be much more difficult, as if someone was instinctively resisting his control. This kind of thing only happened when he tried to control the Reishi of Shinigamis. This proved that the 'impurities' that were interrupting him were none other than the blurred consciousness of the Blanks, the souls that had lost their memories and were ejected from the cycle of reincarnation. Looking at this vast world, Gojo could feel like cogs were running at high speed in his mind. The progress of the fusion between his inner world and that of Kogo that had previously stagnated was slowly accelerating once again, thereby proving his hypothesis about needing to obtain more frames of reference. At the same time, he felt like all the Reishi in this world was following a current and gathering toward a certain direction. Furthermore, he could also feel other' presences in this place. "Well, well, girls, it seems we will have to postpone the bath for now." A grin split his mouth as he thought about how lucky he was. If he wasn't wrong, then he had found the jackpot. 1 (AN: Like I said, the part with the exiled nobles will be pretty fast. There are more interesting places to explore. Also, I was wondering if you guys were interested in the western branch of the soul society. I might make a volume about Gojo adventures in that place later in the story if people are interested.) 2 Read further on my gojo-ch-136-mugen-no-shiro/ or Subscribe to to get even more chapters. COMMENT 13 comments VOTE Chapter 119: CH 107: VALLEY OF SCREAMS (2) [Valley of Screams] In a cavern, a white-haired man wearing green armor paired with a kimono stood up from his seated position, while showing a solemn expression. "It seems like we have intruders." Around him, the five remaining members of his clan stirred and stood up with him, their expressions grave. "What is happening?" Ganryu, the white-haired man, the leader of the group, took a look at the last remnants of the once prestigious Ryodoji clan and showed a bitter expression for a short while before shaking off the feeling of melancholy. "It was only for an instant, but I felt three Reiatsu. Two belong to someone at the captain level and one belongs to a vice-captain." 2 At those words, the expressions of everyone worsened. In their groups, aside from Ganryu who was comparable to a captain of the Gotei 13, the others were only equal to vice-captain at best. If this was all, it wouldn't be much of a problem. But, before being exiled from Soul Society, the Central 46 had confiscated and sealed their zanpakuto. So, they couldn't even use their full strength properly. Ganryu, who understood all this, sighed and asked, "Mue, What about the Blank Manipulation Project?" A somewhat handsome dark-haired man raised his hand and nodded, "The situation still isn't good. We would need a few decades to perfectly attune our wavelength with the blanks. But it should be enough to fight and defend ourselves now." "Very well. Benin." "Yes!" Benin was a tall tan-skinned woman wearing the same style of clothes and armor as the others. 1 "How is the Shinenju?" "The Shinenju is only about half-formed. The memories seem to have condensed into the seed, but it lacks a certain accumulation to be complete." Ganryu bit his teeth, frustration evident on his face. Everything was happening too fast. The scheme they had created should have been in the development phase for a few decades. But now, they have been flat-footed. Still, the worst hadn't come to pass. Both the Shinenju and the Blanks were a natural phenomena and Shinigami would not destroy them intentionally. "Listen very well. We do not know their objectives, but the chances of this being an extermination mission are low. After all, they would not have sent only two captains if that was the case. As such it's imperative to test the situation. Are we the targets? If so, what are the orders they received? Either way, we need to capture the vice-captain to get the information necessary." Ganryu spoke fast. The enemy should be unable to feel their Reiatsu. After all, he only managed to do so because those shinigami hadn't tried to hide, unlike them. "Jai, Ryan, and Bau." ""Yes!"" A tall and large tanned man followed by a blue-haired man with a mask on his jaw and another one with a veil covering his face answered. "The three of you will deal with that vice-captain. Try to capture him/her but if that proves to be impossible, then just kill them." "Understood." "Benin, Mue." "Yes!" "Your job will be to follow me and support me against the two Captains. If possible, I will let you two deal with one Captain, while I take care of the other one." After all, not all captains were at the same level. Even without a sword, Ganryu was a powerful shinigami. Furthermore, he had always prioritized Hoho, Hakuda, and Kido. Losing his sword didn't affect his strength by much. 1 "This is only a light greeting. If things turn sour, prioritize escape at all cost. The clan must live on." An expression of rage filled his face as he spoke emotionally, "For a millennium, our clan was forced to scrape out an existence surviving only by concealing ourselves in the dank crevices of the Dangai. Our hatred for the Soul Society was the only fuel that drove us to endure that living hell! Then we discovered how to avenge this injustice and obliterate those who condemned us to this wretchedness. Now the moment is at hand. No one is going to stop us!" No one could understand the pain and suffering they went through. For one thousand years, they moved into exile after suffering a complete humiliation. Each day, each hour was a struggle. They had to watch their comrades slowly fall and die one after another. "Now let's go." Ganryu gave the signal to advance, but, just as they were about to move... *Clap* *Clap* *Clap* "Sniff! What a touching and moving discourse. I must say, it brought a tear to my eyes." "Who is there!?" Ganryu and the others widened their eyes as they began to survey their surroundings. "Oops, I guess you can't see me currently." At those words, a curtain of light seemed to tear apart the space along with them as a white-haired man wearing the shinigami uniform appeared in the space between all of them. "3rd Seat of the 4th division, Satoru Gojo at your service." "Impossible! Bakudo #26 Kyokko[1]?" Ganryu completely ignored the provocative introduction and gasped at the realization of what happened. This particular Bakudo had the effect of hiding the physical form and Reiatsu of the caster by bending light. It could even be used in combat to mask the Reiryoku used when setting up a trap for the target, masking individual abilities. But, even though it was without a doubt a very useful Bakudo, it was still one rank below Thirty, meaning that it wasn't even a mid-rank Kido. How could it be possible for it to hide someone standing between all of them? 'Wait a minute.' He could still feel the three Reiatsu from far away, but this one? "Who the hell are you? Bastard!" While he was deep in thought, Jai acted by throwing a punch while shooting. In his sense, the bean sprout in front of him did not even emanate the slightest energy. It was clear that it was just a low-level grunt good at stealth. 1 His punch was both heavy and fast. The air around him seemed to be unable to withstand the impact as a mini shockwave followed his attack. Furthermore, the fist was even larger than the head of the man that had appeared out of nowhere in their midst. "Die!" Just as his fist was about to connect- "Jai! No!" Ganryu woke up and shouted to stop, but it was too late. BOOM! "Bakudo #39: Enkosen.[2]" "Argh! My hand!" Hitting a rotating yellow wall, Jai's punch was stopped short. It was then followed by a scream of pain and a splash of blood as his fist was completely broken and twisted beyond recognition. But, this didn't stop here. BOOM! Faster than they could understand what was going on, a large cloud of dust was floating in the air and the cave was trembling. When the dust settled, they could finally see Jai with his head completely embedded in the ground while his face was held by the white-haired shinigami. All this while, a smile was still on his face. "Heh, I have been trying to be polite. But sneak attacks are no no, you know? Gotta play fair, otherwise, someone's gonna get hurt — Just like you. Pfft!" Ganryu felt a chill as his intuition was proven right. Even now, despite the enemy using a mid-ranked Kido, he could only barely feel his Reiatsu. This could only mean two things. The man in front of them was so weak that they could not feel his energy. Or the man in front of them was so strong that they could not even understand the difference in power between them. [1]: Bent Light [2]: Round lock fan (AN: Reiatsu in bleach is really an interesting thing. While it isn't a clear indication of how powerful someone is, it can do pretty scary things. For example, in Ichigo vs Zaraki. At first, Ichigo couldn't even really feel Zaraki's Reiatsu. All he could feel was death. As for Aizen, after he fused with the Hogyoku, his Reiatsu was off the chart. For one, he couldn't even be felt, and two, any poor bastard below a certain level that came close to him could die while being completely twisted and shredded.) 5 Read 30 Chapters ahead for free on my gojo-ch-137-the-start/ or subscribe to to get even more. COMMENT 6 comments VOTE Chapter 120: CH 108: PATHETHIC END [Valley of Screams] Standing on a cliff, Yoruichi watched the scenery that seemed to stretch infinitely. Next to her was the serious-looking Soi Fon and fidgeting Nemu. "What do you think he will do?" "I don't know." Yoruichi asked Nemu, but all she received was a terse answer. "Watch your tone!" "Hahaha. You are still too high-strung. Forget it, Soi Fon. It's clear she didn't mean disrespect." Laughing out loud, Yoruichi calmed the outraged Soi Fon and once again focused her gaze far away. "I don't understand. To think that his Reiatsu would once again grow so much just after setting foot in here." This was something she could not wrap her head around. The growth of a normal shinigami was never really stable until it reached its limit. Sometimes, just one epiphany was enough for their power to jump on many levels all at once. Of course, there were other ways to accelerate their growth. Kisuke's machine that allowed to reach Bankai in just three days was one such example. There was also the training available high up in the territory of the division 0. By taking those shortcuts, it was indeed not impossible for a shinigami to reach his full potential in just a few years. But, from what Soi Fon told her, since the moment Gojo entered the Soul Society to now, he had apparently never taken any sort of shortcut. Even if the recent event where he entered Dangai was not counted, he had already reached the level of a captain. Even more so, if Limitless was added, he could proudly say to be one of the strongest captains in history. She was supposed to accept that such a startling growth had happened in the short span of five years? 2 Worse, he still had even more room for growth? 'What a monster.' This was all she could say about this and this was why. 'I am really curious.' She was becoming more and more intrigued about the man known as Satoru Gojo. Just how far could he grow? What heights could he reach? How could he change the face of the world? She felt as if she was standing in the front row to witness history being made. "Yoruichi-sama, should we follow him?" "Hum?" Yoruichi was startled out of her thoughts at the sudden question, but it didn't take long for her to understand and answer, "Well, our help isn't really necessary. If he decides to spare them, you won't be able to stop him anyway so might as well watch." "But…" "I understand what you mean. The Ryodoji clan is really dangerous. At the very least their intentions are. They failed to take power thousand of years ago and thus were exiled. Who would have thought that they would try to destroy the world now?" As the previous princess of her clan, Yoruichi's knowledge about history was quite vast and this was why she felt no compassion for them. They tried to steal power and thus brought a large number of deaths because of the civil war that ensued. Their goal had been to take down the four clans and they failed miserably. Furthermore, from what Kisuke had explained to her, with the power of the Shinenju and the Blanks, it was possible to break down the balance between the spiritual and physical world and make them collide. The result of such a collision was pretty evident — utter and total destruction of the two worlds. This went beyond the scope of simple vengeance and was nothing more than a totally psychopathic decision Even so, if they managed to secure the Shinenju, the fallen clan would pose no great threat. "The decision is his. Will he kill them? or will he let them go? I am really curious." Soi Fon bit her lips but in the end, did not refute Yoruichi. Like this, the three of them stayed up and looked at the horizon. The answer they had been waiting for was delivered faster than they initially thought. Because, a few minutes after the end of their discussion, "Well, it looks like he is more ruthless than I thought." Yoruichi showed a bitter smile since she realized that she had once again underestimated Gojo. They could feel it. Out of the five foreign Reiatsu, only one was remaining and that one was flickering, like a candle that was about to be snuffed out. "Let's go see what happened." - "I...curse...you." 1 "Heh, I am a specialist in dealing with curses, so no big deal." The cave that initially felt a little crowded was now awfully empty. After dealing with Jai, the situation had deteriorated fast. All of the others had lunged at him, with the wish to take him down. Sadly, the difference in power between the two sides was simply too wide. What happened couldn't even be called a fight. It was nothing more than a pure and simple massacre. No matter what they did, no matter how they moved, they could not hurt him, not even touch him. Meanwhile, each of his hits were fatal, each of his attacks were of a magnitude so high that it was laughable. His sword showed no hesitation as he cleaved each of them and brought them a swift death. Ganryu could do nothing as he watched the last of his companions die. He couldn't even flee because he was being chained down by chains made out of Reishi. "Dog of the Central 46." "Haha, believe it or not, but I initially didn't want to kill you guys. If possible, I would have simply captured you and brought you on my side." Gojo wasn't lying. Since he had decided to one day leave the soul society, he thought that fallen nobles should be powerful enough to help him create a new organization. Unfortunately for them... "I don't deal with people ready to operate a genocide on a universal scale." Billions of life existed on earth and the number of souls in soul society was even multiple times that number. From what Gojo remembered, on earth, there were 15 dead people for every person living. In short, those people had been ready to destroy two worlds alongside more than a hundred billion beings, without counting animals, just to satiate their revenge. Compared to them, even Sukuna was an angel. 4 "Either way, you are going to die now. So, let's hope you will be a kind person in your next life." 6 Saying so, three spears of light appeared above him before swiftly piercing through Ganryu's body. Like a criminal being executed, Ganryu could do nothing as he saw death coming to him. All he could do was gaze at the beautiful light that was nearing him like the scythe of a death god. Weirdly, at the moment of death, what he felt was neither hatred nor resentment, but only freedom. 'Dying like this might not be bad after all.' It had been a thousand years. Thousand years of pain and suffering. Many people thought that by not killing them, the Central had been merciful. But, what people forgot was that there were many things worse than death in this world. Death was a sweet release for his weary soul. Like this, Ganryu Ryodoji, leader of the Ryodoji clan, passed away with a smile on his face. (AN: In the movie, most of the members of the clan were killed so easily it was pathetic and that was them after decades of strengthening themselves with the power of the Blanks. Currently, they aren't even half as powerful as they were in the movie, so I honestly had no interest in making a fight chapter with them. Now then, this volume is coming close to the end. Let's see what happens.) 1 COMMENT 10 comments VOTE Chapter 121: CH 109: I AM A FATHER? 2 Looking at the body of Ganryu that was slowly vanishing in particles of light, Gojo couldn't help but feel a little complex. He hadn't been lying when he said that he had intended to recruit them. After all, even though they were quite weak, they had survived a thousand years in exile in extremely awful conditions, showing how strong their minds were. If they had only wished to take revenge on the Central 46, he would have accepted them with arms wide open. Unfortunately, world destruction wasn't really in his plans. 'I really hope that wherever you reincarnate to, you will have a better life.' Giving a short prayer for the departed and bitter souls, Gojo shrugged before turning around. "Took you a while, girls." At the entrance of the cave, he could see Soi Fon followed by Yoruichi who was hugging Nemu. Clearly, no matter how many upgrades Mayuri brought to Nemu, it would have been expecting too much if they wished she could keep up with two of the fastest shinigami alive. "Well, this honestly went faster than I thought it would." Yoruichi shrugged as she put down Nemu and ignored the slight envious look Soi Fon had been throwing toward the girl. Since Gojo did not kill Soi Fon despite the fact that she had so much dirt on him, she thought that he was the kind of soft-hearted person that couldn't bear to kill. But from how fast he dispatched them, it was clear that she was wrong. He was far from being as soft as she thought he was. Gojo only shrugged in response. He wasn't a bloodthirsty maniac, nor was he a hero willing to sacrifice himself for others. Even back then, during the Shibuya incident, he had been able to stay cool-headed even while watching humans being killed in droves. In the end, the only reason he had even been sealed was because of his own power rather than because of whatever weakness. Of course, it wasn't as if he could explain that. So he simply gave a faint smile and left at that. It wasn't worth discussing anyway after all. "At least the mission is accomplished. We will be able to leave soon. Nemu." "Yes?" "Do you still have the trackers?" Those trackers were the ones that had been given to all of those who passed through the door back then. Of course, Gojo had already shut them off after dealing with all the hollows. Nemu nodded, expressing that everything was alright. She knew how important those trackers were for Gojo's plan. Gojo did not wish for the central 46 to know that he could open dimension gates. It was one thing to succeed by using the technology of the 12th division, but it was totally another thing to be able to do so alone. Since it would mean that he had dabbled in space-time Kido. ...Which he obviously had but he just didn't wish to let them know about it. 'At least not yet.' The space technology of the Soul Society was nothing to scoff at. He didn't know when he would have to leave the soul society, but he knew that he would most likely have to rely on his Shadow and teleportation to escape. It would be one thing if they didn't know about it, but if they knew and prepared beforehand, it wouldn't be impossible for them to freeze the space all around him or fuck around with his coordinate and send him in some weird place. 'Hahaha. I will just throw everything on Mayuri's head.' Thinking about the scrunched face of that scientist, Gojo shook his head with an amused smile on his face. "Well, let's go girls. I want to at least see the Shinenju before leaving." - Even though it was faint, Gojo could easily see the current of energy rushing in the ground. Following the way, they walked for a short while before finally stopping. "Amazing." What stood in front of them was a large tree with a shining cocoon in the middle of it. A mix of blue and white light was emanating from it, giving a sort of sacred feel. Though this sacred feeling was changed into creepiness when the white figures with red masks that looked like phantoms were continuously walking toward it and leaving after a while to fuse with the earth. "It's a little disturbing." Gojo heard Yoruichi speaking, but didn't pay attention to it. Instead, his attention was focused elsewhere. 'It's alive?' He didn't know how it was possible, but the Shinenju in front pf him was indeed alive. It felt like the memories were fusing into one soul which shouldn't be possible. The Shinenju was a natural phenomenon and though it only happened every few five hundred years or every millennium, there had been no records of Shinenju being alive. 'Should I take a closer look?' He couldn't stop his curiosity. Walking toward it, as if he was in trance, Gojo continued to try to decipher this mystery. "Hey!" He heard a voice calling him, but he only ignored it. Meanwhile, the more he neared, the more it felt like the cocoon was responding to his presence. Finally, once he reached it and was about to touch it, "Gojo! Stop." He woke up with a startle when he felt his arms being gripped by a soft hand, but it was already too late. The moment he came into contact with it, it felt like an explosion happened in his mind. The amount of information sent in his brain was overwhelming. Anyone else in his place would have most likely already fainted but for him, this was nothing. At the same time, he could feel a part of Reiatsu slowly leaving him. 2 "Ugh!" Behind him, he could hear the voice of Yoruichi grunting. It was clear that she had been the one who tried to stop him and wasn't able to deal with the flow of information like him. He could also feel a part of her Reiatsu entering the cocoon. 4 Since she was in this situation because of him, Gojo didn't hesitate and slowly tried to control the flow of Reiatsu. Weirdly, it had been easier than he thought it would. In fact, the energy of the Shinenju was happily responding to him and like a tamed pet, stopped sending memories their way. Though, it continued to absorb Reiatsu from them. Finally, after absorbing about 10% of his Reiatsu it stopped. Gojo felt like he was watching a baby satiated after drinking his milk. 5 "Are you alright?" "Ugh! I feel like vomiting." Once he was sure that everything was alright, he turned around and asked Yoruichi. He was about to comfort her, but he was stunned by what he was seeing. A large wall of energy seemed to have formed around them and separated the, from the outside. On the other side, he could see Soi Fon banging repeatedly on the wall and Nemu showing a worried expression. Thankfully, they seemed to have calmed down after he waved at them. "What is happening?" Yoruichi asked after calming down. She didn't seem to want to blame him for now. After all, it was clear that he hadn't been in his right mind. Gojo showed a bitter smile. "I don't know, but I believe we are about to find out." *Crack* As if it had been waiting for those words- *Crack* *Crack* -large fissures appeared on the cocoon followed by a huge sound, reminiscent of a beating heart. *Thump* *Thump* *Thump* 'Damn, it feels like the start of a horror movie.' Gojo wondered if he was about to observe the birth of a monster and was already gathering Reishi in his hand. Standing beside him, Yoruichi wasn't much different. He could see faint sparks of lightning flowing around her body. The speed of the beating heart was increasing, the cracks growing, and the tension rising. Finally…with a large bang, what came out was neither an abominable monster nor some kind of weapon of mass destruction. Though, if cuteness was a weapon, then it would be the most destructive one. "Mama! Papa!" 7 Looking at the little baby that was squealing and dangling her hands while calling out to him, Gojo couldn't help but wonder what kind of shit he had stepped on. (AN: So, for those who watched Memory of Nobody, this Senna will have many differences from the original because of the circumstances of her birth. Her personality will remain because I really like it. But her skill set will obviously be different. How much you might ask? Well, you will see. Anyways, this is nearly the end of this volume. Just one more chapter then epilogue. The next volume will start with a little time skip. Also, give me your opinion on this volume overall. I think it's the longest as of now.) 1 COMMENT 16 comments VOTE Chapter 122: I am sorry Hello guys. The month of may and June will be rough on me since they are the last two months of the first part of my last year (Yeah kinda wordy). 1 Basically I finish classes in Junes. Need to find an internship during holidays and prepare my Thesis. This is particularly so this week. But next week, ironically I have all week off. My output this week will be honestly pretty low. It doesn't help that SHK reached a part i really need to think through in order to avoid the same mistakes i did in Vol 5. I know all of this sounds like excuse but I rather warn you ahead of time rather than have you wait for nothing. I won't promise anything. But if my schedule for next week doesn't change, then I will do my best to push out some bonuses chapters the make up for those I might miss this week. COMMENT 5 comments VOTE Chapter 123: CH 110: FAMILY BATH After the shock of seeing a baby come out of a cocoon passed, Gojo and the others wondered what they should do. Even the blanks that previously crowded around dispersed, as if it had nothing to do with them. For Gojo, the situation was even more serious. The fact that he suddenly got a daughter out of nowhere aside, he could feel that while she had a spiritual body like one belonging to souls and shinigami, there were some little differences he still couldn't really pinpoint. At the same time, not only was the amount of energy in her small body incomprehensible, but he could also feel a faint part of his and Yoruichi's Reiryoku in the body of that girl. That energy was slowly being assimilated with that of the child. "Hah!? Mother!?" The reaction of Soi Fon was hilarious. It was even more so since the one who should have been shocked was simply showing a thoughtful expression. "Well, in a way, she isn't wrong. We can be said to be her parents." Clearly, Yoruichi remembered how a part of her energy had been absorbed by the cocoon. At the same time, she couldn't help but let out a hollow laugh, "I never thought that I would be a mother like this. Though, that kid is pretty cute." Yoruichi crouched down and took the baby girl in her arms, the slime and goo on the body of the baby didn't seem to disturb her. "Umu! My little girl is indeed beautiful. As expected of me." 5 Gojo was a little surprised at how calm Yoruichi was, and it made his respect for her increase. But even so, there were some line that shouldn't be crossed after all, 2 "I am pretty sure that she is so beautiful because of me." 3 He could accept many things but he refused to concede on that front. Gojo's rebuttal made Yoruichi's eyes glint and this was the start of an apocalyptic battle to determine who between them the girls looked more like. Watching them like this and taking a look at the ever impassive Nemu, Soi Fon opened her mouth wide and couldn't help but wonder if she really was the weird one in this situation. After everyone calmed down — Though only Soi Fon needed to do so, they decided that the baby needed a bath and by using some low-level Kido, they managed to create a hot spring of sorts. - [Back to the present] "Still, who would have thought that she would grow up so fast?" Yoruichi commented idly while scratching Senna's hair. She had heard many times about how children would grow fast if the parents took their eyes off of them. But this time, it was simply absurd. They had only taken their attention away a few moments to set up the bath, but in that short moment, Senna grew up from a toddler to a young child of about 9 years old. It didn't help that she even named herself. 2 "Will she continue to grow like this?" Yoruichi asked with a worried expression. Even though Shinigamis and souls' growth depended more on the mental image they had of themselves or the time of their death, time still affected them somewhat. On the side, Nemu showed a complicated expression - one mixed with expectations and worries. The reason for such feelings was clear. Senna was like her and closer to an artificial existence than a normal one. This was why she felt expectations at the prospect of finding someone truly similar or close enough to her. At the same time, she remembered that the most successful Nemuri experiment, experiment # 6 died two years after her creation because of an abnormal division of her cells. Nemu couldn't help but wonder if the same was happening to Senna and if so, how long she had left. Thankfully, "Nah, everything is alright. She shouldn't grow anymore than this for a while. Of course, I need to inspect her for a while to get more accurate data, but I am pretty certain already." Nemu immediately let out a sigh of relief. She had an almost blind confidence in Gojo and if he said it wasn't a problem then it wasn't one. Yoruichi meanwhile raised a skeptical eye but, remembering what capabilities he showed in front of her, she decided that it wouldn't hurt to believe in him and observe the situation. Once the worries were abated, Gojo smiled and he relaxed in the hot bath and admired the stunning views that were presented to him. Two pairs of mountains and one vast plain with two small bumps. 3 It was an artistic scenery worthy of being painted by the greatest artists. As a man of culture, Gojo did not discriminate between the mountain faction and the plains faction. He believed that all sizes should be appreciated equally. 13 "You are pretty blatant with your gaze?" "Heh, what did you expect? Did you think I would blush and close my eyes with an embarrassed expression?" "Pfft! Hahaha! Well...haha… Not to that extent. But indeed, people are surprisingly prude sometimes." Saying so, Yoruichi sneaked behind Soi Fon and grasped her breasts, "Yo-Yoruichi-sama!" "Hum. It seems like you have grown a little since the last time." Ignoring the fretting Soi Fon, Yoruichi continued to molest the girl like an old pervert. Poor Soi Fon was caught and could only feebly fight back. The situation was really funny for Gojo. During this short adventure, he had seen many unexpected sides of the ever-serious Soi Fon. He had to admit, the gap between her serious and her flustered face was incredibly cute. While Yoruichi continued to molest and begin to attack even Nemu, Gojo took Senna and began to massage her scalp. He unfortunately didn't have any soap on him but it was enough for now. At the same time, he couldn't help but use the six eyes to explore the interior of her body and could only marvel at the power of nature. The child was strangely silent. Only speaking sometimes and calling him father. She understood a little. After all, the Shinenju was created from the memories of tens of thousands of souls. Even though it seemed that his presence had cut the date of the natural birth short, the number of memories in her mind was already overwhelming. 'I will have to pay attention to her mental state regularly.' His thoughts stopped at the question of Yoruichi. "Now that I think about it, what are you going to do with Senna? If you want, I can bring her to earth with me?" "Huh? Earth? Hahaha….When did I say you were allowed to go back to earth?" Gojo gave a wide smile as a mischievous light danced in his eyes. 'This will be fun.' (AN: just to stall any questions. Even after Senna grows up properly, like with Kogo, she will never become part of the harem. Also, I think I more or less finished Dangai. Perhaps I could have done better with this volume. I feel like some parts were really dragged out too much. Anyway, the next chapter will be the Epilogue. Hope you loved this volume.) 13 COMMENT 13 comments VOTE Chapter 124: EPILOGUE 5: THREE GENIUSES [Central 46] '*Sigh* I really hate this atmosphere.' In a room nearly devoid of light aside from one flashlight illuminating the center of the room, what looked like a court hearing was happening. "So you're telling me that you succeeded in the mission thanks to a portable portal created by Mayuri Kurotsuchi?" "Indeed." Looking up to the old bastards perched in their chairs and covered by veils, Gojo, who was wearing his blindfold, wondered what he should eat once this hearing finished. "As for the hollows tide, you managed to escape it after a fierce struggle?" "That's the case." Some nice sweets would be good, after all, he spent a huge deal of energy in the past. "In the end, the reason we managed to find you in the valley of screams was thanks to repairing the tracker that was initially deemed as destroyed." "You perfectly summarized my report." 3 "..." "..." 'Be it in this world or the other, they are all the same.' Old decrepit bastards who did nothing but tie themselves with outdated rules and were not worthy of the power they held. Even though he couldn't see their expression, he could see their energy churning, showing that they controlled themselves with difficulty. "Captain Soi Fon, is this report without falsehood?" "I have nothing to add." Soi Fon, ever stoic, answered shortly. Even though the representative seemed irked, he could only hold it in. After all, not only was Soi Fon powerful, but she had both the Fon and the Shihoin's family backing her. "What about you, 2nd seat?" "I already made my report." Nemu, who for once stood alongside Gojo rather than behind him, also gave a short answer. But once again, the Central had to control themselves. After all, the current scientific research department wasn't like the one at its start. Currently, it wouldn't be wrong to say that both the shinigami on the field and those in Soul Society were completely reliant on the technology they produced. 'Ah, the feeling of crushing people with influence. It gives a different kind of thrill.' 1 Gojo loved putting down old bastards who thought they were worth shit with his power but he had to admit that those bastards becoming speechless because they were facing more influential people than them was a sight to behold. "Hmmm….Captain Soi Fon, Vice-captain Nemu Kurotsuchi, and 3rd seat Satoru Goji. I don't know if I should call you lucky or unlucky, but, on behalf of the soul society, I must sincerely thank you for your efforts. Your reward will be appropriately given in the coming days, you are free to rest." 3 Even though they didn't fully believe the reports, the Central 46 had no choice other than to reward them appropriately. After all, the mission was already considered as a high-grade one and became even more dangerous later on. A reward equivalent to the effort was necessary. It was then that Gojo raised his hand, "For my reward, I don't need money or anything of the like. All I want is…." - "It seems like your plan failed." "Heh." Gin, standing in the office as always was looking at the smiling Aizen with curiosity. Rather than seeming distraught at his foiled plan, the smile on his lips conveyed the joy he was feeling. "Gin, what do you think of the reports they wrote?" "..." Gin did not bother answering because he knew that Aizen didn't need him to. As expected, Aizen continued. "I carefully read those reports, and everything was bullshit. As such for them to have entered the valley, it means that one of them managed to open a portal or they received the help of someone who could. Clearly, the first option is the most likely." Aizen couldn't put down his smile. To this day, aside from him, only Kisuke could open a dimensional portal by himself. Now, there was a third one. It was the mark of a supreme genius — someone possessing unparalleled talent. Furthermore, he knew how big the Hollow wave should have been. For them to survive and come back unscathed, it meant that they completely obliterated all the hollows. This proved that Gojo was without a doubt comparable to a high-level captain or had some extremely powerful wide-scale destruction type skill. 'Haha, another like-minded person entered the game.' Since Gojo had voluntarily manipulated the reports, it was clear that he wasn't that loyal to the Soul Society and was in fact quite wary. Soi Fon also gave false reports, which honestly was rather surprising since he knew how stubborn and inflexible Soi Fon could be. For her to accept a false mission report made him deduce that Soi Fon was on the same boat. Nemu was the greatest masterpiece of Mayuri. Since she followed Gojo like his shadow nowadays, it also meant that Mayuri was in the same boat or at least something close to it. Finally, there was Unohana. Nothing more needed to be said about that madwoman. 'Hahaha, truly splendid. To think he managed to create such deep connections in just five years. Taking him down won't be easy.' His heart was beating at the notion of a new challenge. 2 At the same time, Aizen truly regretted not understanding Gojo's personality sooner. If he had managed to do so a few weeks, months or years ago, he could have managed to ally with the man. Now though, since he already tried to kill him once, the die was already cast. 7 The smirk on his face grew larger, 'Let's have some fun, shall we?' 4 - [Karakura Town.] "Pfft! Hahaha!" Kisuke, who was initially sitting down on the floor, suddenly exploded out of laughter. The cause being the transmitter in his hand, "This isn't funny." A slightly grouchy feminine voice came out of the transmitter. Fighting to calm his laughter down, Kisuke chuckled. "I mean, it was supposed to be a simple mission. Who would have thought that your first mission after sixty years would end up with you being tied down because of a bet?" "*Sigh* I guess I wasn't careful enough. Though, there's nothing to say since Gojo really beat me fair and square." "Heh, is he that powerful?" "Powerful? Hum… I don't really know. His firepower pales in comparison to some and his endurance is pretty low. But I can't say one thing. While there are many people he can't beat, even fewer people can actually beat him." "Hmm…" Yoruichi refused to explain what that man power exactly was, but from her words, he deduced that it should be some kind of defensive power. "What about your daughter? Pfft! Haha. *Ahem* *Ahem*." "Satoru took care of that. Now, Senna is officially known as Senna Gojo. Satoru Gojo simply said that she was his family in Rukongai. As for me, I simply appeared in my cat form." Kisuke nodded. Since all the people in Rukongai were departed souls, the families there were in fact composed of people who had no relationship with each other. Still, they saw themselves as family and it was an endeavor encouraged by the Soul society as a whole. As such, no one would be wary of that girl. 'Hum, I would have really liked to at least take a look at her. She is basically a completely new form of life. A race that is close to a soul without exactly being one.' The scientist inside him was itching, but it couldn't be helped. As for Yoruichi, he wasn't worried about her. Not only was her cat form the greatest form of camouflage, but even in the unlikely chances she was discovered, absolutely nothing would happen to her. 2 The Central 46 would never dare to order the execution of the previous leader of the Shihoin family. Raising his head to gaze at the starry sky, Kisuke smiled. It seemed that a new variable appeared. He wondered what kind of storms that man would bring. (AN: One problem with Aizen is that he craves to have people equal to him. In Canon. The first was Kisuke and second was Ichigo. Weirdly he never really showed respect or longing for Yamamoto, or perhaps I missed it. Either way be it because of arrogance, loneliness or hidden hope to be stopped. Aizen always wanted strong opponents or rather strong and smart opponents. Goji suits him.)